Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Disclaimers:

I do not own the rights to the following list of songs whose lyrics (partial or complete) appear in this story.

The Who: Behind Blue Eyes
We Won’t Get Fooled Again
The Police: Every Breath You Take
Led Zeppelin: In the Light
Rock n’ Roll
Tom Petty and the Heartbreakers: Breakdown
Badfinger: Day After Day
Clash: Should I Stay or Should I Go?
Blue Oyster Cult: (Don’t Fear) The Reaper
INXS : Need You Tonight
Heart : Magic Man (lyrics have been modified)
David Bowie: Let’s Dance
Aqualung: Brighter Than Sunshine
Strange and Beautiful
Whitesnake: Here I Go Again
Train: Am I Reaching You Now?
All I Ever Wanted
Traffic: The Low Spark of High-Heeled Boys
Gnarls Barkley: Crazy
Snow Patrol: Chasing Cars
Peter, Paul and Mary: Puff the Magic Dragon
Queen: We Will Rock You
We are the Champions
Death Cab for Cutie: Into the Dark

A/N: This was the original summary. Step into the Magical life story—love story of Harry and Draco. This epic-journey is filled with adventure, angst, tragedy, humour, and most of all—love. The story begins where HBP leaves us readers, stranded at the monument of Albus Dumbledore. At that moment, Harry thinks his life is planned out; if it’s short he dies, if it’s long he gets the girl. However, visitors come to see him the night he ‘Comes of Age’ and he has a decision to make. His choice changes the course of his life and those around him forever. The story adheres to canon as much as possible. The beginning has a lot of het H/G. It will change, for this is Harry and Draco’s story.

(Hex Files History): This story has 101 chapters, and has appeared on other sites, but was never fully beta’d. (It was the most commented fic on both Forever Fandom and The Silver Snitch before they closed down). Obsidian Phoenix, Scully, and Ky did help me out graciously in the later chapters. CDumbledore took it upon himself to beta the story in its entirety. So this will be the first posting of DES in its beta’d form (on Hex Files). Thanks, CD, I can’t thank you enough. One more general warning for you Drarry readers: the beginning of this story is H/G. Take it seriously; the het is explicit. The story is HBP compliant, and to me, that meant Harry really did have feelings for Ginny. I will post a warning on those chapters that do contain *het* scenes, so you can skim or skip over it, which will not affect the plot. So, on to chapter one where there is a *het* warning.

Harry walked back to the castle, keeping his eyes focused on the ground; he didn’t want to speak to or acknowledge anyone. He had to get away. He headed back to the castle, where he knew he could find the Gryffindor room with his eyes shut, moving staircases be damned. He reached the Fat Lady in record time and whispered, “Good-bye Lions.”

He was thankful he was the first one back. He looked around and was filled with six years of memories; this was his home and he didn’t know when, if ever, he would be back. He ran up the stairs to his dorm room to pack, and was surprised to find his bed curtains were closed. He cautiously pulled them open to discover a package on his bed; a note was attached to the top, bearing the Hogwarts seal.

He broke the seal; the note was from the Headmistress explaining that Dumbledore had left a will and that Albus wanted Harry to have the contents of the box. He was not to open the box until his birthday. Harry picked up the package to put it away in his trunk. He lifted the lid and found all of his belongings neatly packed; he assumed Dobby had been busy. He placed the package in his trunk and closed the lid. He sat on his bed surveying the room and felt the tears coming; he choked them back. This was neither the time nor the place to break down.

The dorm room was stifling from the summer heat. He needed air and lots of it. He opened his trunk, grabbed his Firebolt, and tore downstairs and through the common room. Fellow Gryffindors were now coming in. He fought his way through the crowd; too many people, too many stairs. He had to get out now. It hit him; he needed to go back to the scene of the crime. He raced to the Astronomy Tower and opened the door to the landing.

Air, he could breathe once again as he felt the impact of the summer breeze on his face. He looked around, and the memory of that night was burned into his brain. He climbed to the top of the ledge where Dumbledore had fallen over and stood on the low wall looking down on all of the mourners forming into groups. He mounted his broom and jumped off into a freefall.

He wasn’t sure where he would fly to. It was only at the last moment before impact he pointed nearly straight up; he wanted to go as high as he could and touch the few white clouds. He fought through the air resistance by laying flat on his broom, only stopping when his ears began to hurt and he couldn’t breathe without pain. It was cold up here, but the iciness was nothing to what he felt inside. He sat up and looked down as he hovered in one place. Hogwarts was just a small building with ants milling around. He felt it build up in him; the pain, the sorrow, the losses, and it all came out in a scream that surpassed any scream from pain or torture Harry had ever experienced. He shouted until nothing came out, his mouth wide open but silence was all that was heard.

When he stopped, all he wanted to do was ride the wind as fast as he could. He moved his body forward again to reduce the resistance and took off. It felt so good to feel the speed; his hair was straight back, and the chill of the high air started to freeze his face. He started his descent straight down until he reached Hogwarts. He slowly braked and flew around the castle; he flew in and around the towers, between the buildings, over the Forbidden Forest, over the lake, over the greenhouses and then finally over the Quidditch pitch. God he loved this place.

His Quidditch playing days were probably over, but he wouldn’t think of that right now; he just wanted to enjoy this moment and remember previous Quidditch memories. He remembered the first time he caught the Snitch, Oliver’s moments of panic, hitting Malfoy and friends with a Patronus, watching Ginny play. He saw students heading out of the castle towards the carriages. He knew he had to come down soon but he had one more place to visit.

He swooped over to the lake. There was the White Tomb; only one person remained. He dove down lower and hovered right above the treetops, and watched as a witch dressed all in white placed her hands on the stone and bent down and kissed it. From out of her robe she withdrew a white rose and laid it on top. She looked up in Harry’s direction; he lowered the broom and flew closer. He was now right above his Headmaster’s final resting place. The witch, he noticed, had the longest white hair he had ever seen, and she was old, very old. She smiled at him and he smiled back. Her eyes twinkled but they were as black as night. “Privet, Harry Potter.”

“Hello, do I know you?” Harry asked. He didn’t think he did; he would have remembered her hair if not her face.

“No, young man, but Ya vi-zshu te-bya vo sne. I will tell you that Albus loved, and still loves you very much. He said you were the grandson he never had.” Then she gave a funny grin. “Or should I say great, great, great grandson.”

Harry’s eyes began to fill; he removed his glasses and wiped his eyes. “I loved him very much, too. I’m sorry but I have to go now, or I will miss the train. I wish we had time to talk.”

“Oh we will talk someday, but for now you go and enjoy your life. Our friend resting here was a strong believer in enjoying life. Dobry den' Harry Potter.”

“Good-bye. I’m sorry, I didn’t catch your name,” Harry said as he turned his broom.

“Kitty, he called me Kitty,” the old witch said, and then she vanished.

Her quick Disapparation startled him. He turned his broom further and made his way back to the castle, thinking of the strange white witch that Dumbledore called Kitty. One more mystery buried within the tomb.

He landed on the steps amongst the many students who stopped and stared at him. He was used to it by now, and he made his way back into the castle. He saw Ron and Hermione in the Entry Hall with Hedwig’s cage. He walked up to them and gave each of them a big hug; Hermione hugged back, but Ron stood there stiff as a board, being surprised by the gesture. They turned to go outside, and Harry glanced back and whispered, “Goodbye, Hogwarts.” He caught up with his two best friends as they made their way to the carriages.

They had a carriage to themselves, until Ginny came up and asked if she could join; Harry moved over, making room for her. He reached over and took her small hand into both of his and spoke to Ron and Hermione. He told them that he and Ginny would not be seeing each other that way until all this was over. He explained that he loved Ginny but that he could not stand to lose her too. Voldemort and the Death Eaters seemed intent on killing those close to him. Ron blurted out, “Are you going to leave us too?”

Harry laughed, “No, Ron, you and Hermione are my best friends, and Dumbledore said I needed to do this with my friends. I have to share my feelings, thoughts, and knowledge, or I won’t get through this. No more secrets.”

He looked at Ginny. “You know I said that we should end this now, but I love you and I can’t do it. Will you stay with me until after the wedding?”

Ginny gave Harry a quick kiss and said, “Okay, as long as I know that after you’ve saved the wizarding world you will come back to me.”

Harry smiled and leant over, giving her a longer kiss than she had given him. “Okay, first, I will kill Voldemort; second, I will come back to my Ginny.” They all laughed.

“So, Harry, what are the plans?” Ron asked as they bumped down the road in the Thestral-drawn carriage.

“I need to go to the Dursleys for a week, and then I would like to come back to the Burrow until after the wedding. After that I want to go see Godric’s Hollow.”

Hermione interjected, “Well, we are going with you to your aunt and uncle’s house.”

“No, I can handle them for a week; in fact, I really do need a little time to think things through, and my little room is a good place to do that. I would like you to come with me to Godric’s Hollow though; I have a feeling I will need all the support I can get there.” Ron and Hermione readily agreed.

Harry then put his arm around Ginny and told Ron to close his eyes. Harry and Ginny set in for a great kissing session. Ron kept asking if he could open his eyes and they both said, “NO!” Hermione was cracking up.

Ron finally yelled, “Stop! We need to talk.”

“Make it short,” Harry said teasingly.

Ron stammered, “I, I don’t want this to effect our friendship in any way, but Hermione and I are kind of seeing each other.”

“Kind of seeing each other? Really, Ronald, I thought I meant…”

“We are seeing each other,” Ron clarified, satisfying Hermione.

Harry looked at his two best friends and said, “It’s about time. I’ve been waiting for this for two years. Do you think it might reduce your constant bickering at each other?”

“Yes.”

“No.”

Harry moaned.

Hermione then leaned over and kissed Ron. Harry and Ginny looked at each and resumed their snogging session.

They reached the Hogwarts Express much too quickly. Harry and Ron were both happy that their long robes covered their current uncomfortable situation. They boarded the Express; Harry carried his Firebolt and Hedwig’s empty cage. Hedwig would know where to find Harry. They found an empty car and put their belongings on the overhead racks, their trunks having already been loaded.

The four Gryffindors sat back as the train lurched forward to begin its way back to London. They talked a while about the coming weeks; no one wanted to talk about the previous week. After the snack trolley came by and Harry treated everyone, Ron and Hermione departed the car having to complete their last prefect duties for the year.

Harry stood up and shut the blinds on the windows facing the train interior and locked the door. He then looked at his beautiful, feisty Ginny and said, “Now you are mine.” She feigned being scared.

Harry sat down next to the outside window and pulled her onto his lap. “It slipped out earlier, but now I want to say it properly, Ginny Weasley; I love you,” he said, and kissed her tenderly. She responded, parting her lips to allow his tongue to enter. Harry could not get enough of kissing her. It was warm, safe and playful all at the same time.

Ginny then closed her mouth some and began to gently suck his tongue. Harry never knew there was a direct connection between his tongue and his dick. It gave him an immediate erection and he knew she could feel it. She just kissed him deeper. In the last few weeks they never did much but hold hands and snog a lot. He knew it wasn’t fair to her to start something more, but he wasn’t going to see her for a week, then they would be at the Burrow with everyone watching.

He slowly moved his hand to stroke her face and traced his fingers down her neck. She softly moaned encouraging him to do more. He moved his fingers over her robes and gently, as if not on purpose, across her breasts. She squirmed and moaned causing his erection to become even stronger, if that was even possible. He stroked her again but this time using his whole hand. She started sucking on his lower lip as he cupped her breast over her robes. She raised her hand; he thought for sure she was going to grab his hand and move it, but she surprised him and undid the top of her robes. He slipped the robe off her shoulder; she was wearing a summer t-shirt and he could tell she wasn’t wearing a bra. He put his hand on her stomach, and lifting her shirt until he could get his hand underneath, stroked her stomach. He realized his hand was shaking. God she was soft. He slowly advanced his hand up and cupped her breast, moving his thumb over her nipple. She bit down on his lip and then opened her mouth to give him a deeper kiss. He had never felt anything soft and hard at the same time. He moved his hand to the other breast. Fleeting thoughts of, Ron would kill me, and Wow, I just felt a girl up, ran through his head. Both of them by now were breathing hard, and Ginny’s soft moans were driving him crazy.

Ginny took her hand and started undoing his robes. She slid them off his shoulder and put her hand under his shirt near his collar and raked his shoulder softly with her nails. Harry groaned, “Oh, Ginny.”

She then pulled away from this kiss and traced her tongue from his now swollen lips across his jaw, up to his ear and swirled her tongue into his ear. Harry wasn’t sure about the wet ear part. She proceeded down his neck giving him a love nip and then began sucking on his neck. Harry groaned louder and started moving his large hands over her chest a little more roughly. He was almost kneading them when he tweaked her nipple. He found the harder he did this the louder she moaned.

Ginny finally released his neck and looked straight into those green eyes and whispered, “Please, Harry.”

Harry didn’t know what she wanted, so he began kissing her all over her face and down her neck. She took her hand and guided his head lower. He now understood and almost creamed his trousers right there; she wanted him to suck on her breasts. He hesitantly cupped one of her breasts and lowered his mouth. He gently took her nipple between his lips and played with it with his tongue, and then he took more of her into his mouth and slowly sucked, swirling his tongue around and over nipple. He placed his other hand over her other breast and began tweaking that nipple. Ginny made an incredible sound and her hips began to rise up and down. When she landed she would start rotating her hips. Her bum was now right on top of his straining erection. Harry seriously thought he was going to come in his trousers. This had gone way beyond what he had planned. He wasn’t complaining, it felt incredible, but they were on a train, and Ron would kill him.

Harry pulled away from her breast and shook his head. He looked into her eyes and said, “Ginny, I love you, but we have to stop.”

“I know we do, but I don’t want to.”

He laughed. “Neither do I, Ms Weasley, but Ron and Hermione are going to be back soon, and I don’t care to have your brother beat the crap out of me.”

“Okay, H.P., let’s get our clothes back on.” She moved off his lap and fixed her shirt and robes. Harry had just straightened his robe when there was a tap on the door.

Harry stood up, raised the shades and unlocked the door. Ron and Hermione came back in; it was apparent they had not been on prefect duty, but had been somewhere on the train doing some serious snogging too. Harry and Ginny looked pretty normal compared to Ron and Hermione. Hermione’s hair was extra frizzy; Ron’s hair looked more disheveled than Harry’s normally did. They all four looked at each other and began to crack up. This had definitely been the best train ride back to London.

After awhile, Harry finally felt it was okay to change out of his robe, and it wasn’t too much longer before they arrived at King’s Cross, Platform 9 ¾. The four students exited the train together and passed through the brick column. The Weasley family was there to meet Ron and Ginny, Mr. and Mrs. Granger were there to meet Hermione, and Harry could see the three Dursleys standing way in the back, away from the strange crowd.

Everybody hugged good-bye and said they would see each other soon. Harry gave Ginny a kiss on the forehead and an extra strong hug. He whispered, “See you in a week, Ginny.”

He then slowly walked over to the Dursleys and said, “I am ready to go home.”

They just stared at him shocked. Mrs. Dursley said, “Harry, you have never called our place home.”

Harry answered, “It will be my home for the next week, and then… nevermore.”

tbc

Privet: Hello (Russian)
Ya vi-zshu te-bya vo sne: I see you in my dreams (Russian)
Dobry den': Good Day (Russian)

Chapter Text

The drive to the Dursleys was made in complete silence; Harry liked it that way. When they arrived, he immediately brought his belongings to his upstairs room. The room had obviously not been touched since last summer. Immediately, he opened the window to let fresh air in, and Hedwig soon made her appearance. Harry opened his trunk, dug around in it and gave her a treat. After unpacking the trunk’s contents, the mysterious package was placed under the floorboards. He didn’t want anyone opening the package before he did.

After arranging his room, which took very little time, he made his way down the stairs. Aunt Petunia was in the kitchen, and Uncle Vernon was sitting at the table. Harry approached them and announced, “I’ve already told you that I would only be staying the week, and after that, I doubt I will ever come back. While I’m here, I will abide by your rules of ‘no magic’ except if I need to defend myself. I also wanted to let you know that Albus Dumbledore has died.”

Petunia choked, “No, how?”

“He was murdered by one of my professors.”

“I told you boy, that all of that stuff is rubbish and would lead to no good!” Uncle Vernon spat out.

Aunt Petunia looked at Vernon and looked at Harry and said, “Harry, I am sorry, I know how much he meant to Lily, and I am sure to you too.”

Harry was surprised by her response but refused to show it, “Thank you Aunt Petunia, it means a lot to hear you say that.” He stopped and cleared his throat. “Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia, I will not be your ‘go to boy’ this week, but I will share the household chores. If you would like, after tonight, I will cook the evening meals and clean up afterwards, and in addition I will work on the yard. Will that suffice?” They both appeared taken aback but nodded yes as if hypnotized.

Harry turned to leave and said, “One more thing, if you need me while I’m in my room, please knock first.” Harry could hear Uncle Vernon’s mumbling as he climbed the stairs. He lay on his bed and thought about Ginny and fell asleep.

His nap was interrupted an hour later by a knock on his door. It was Aunt Petunia telling him that dinner was ready. He went downstairs and the Dursleys were all sitting at the table. Harry sat down with them and began passing the bowls of food; dinner was being served family style. “Hey, Dudley, how’s it going?” Harry asked.

Dudley looked at his parents as if to say, Do I have to talk to him? They didn’t answer as they were stunned that the young man was sitting at their table with them.

“Dudley, I asked how it was going.”

“Fine, like you care.”

“How was school this year? You look like you are losing weight and getting more muscle.”

“Uh, yeah, thanks,” was Dudley’s only response.

“Aunt Petunia, the roast is great,” Harry said, knowing his chatting was driving them nuts.

“Um, thank you, Harry,” responded Aunt Petunia cautiously.

Uncle Vernon had enough and bellowed, “Listen here, boy, I am not sure what game you are playing, but I am not falling for it.”

Harry turned and stared into his uncle’s beady eyes. “I’m not playing any game. I’m just tired of us being rude to each other. One of the things I learned from Dumbledore was that manners are always called for.”

“I was just checking. I don’t want any funny business,” Uncle Vernon said in a quieter voice and went back to his meal.

“Nor do I,” Harry responded.

They finished the rest of their dinner in silence. Afterwards, Harry cleaned up; he cleared the table, wrapped up the leftovers, and put them away. He followed that by doing the dishes and wiping down the table and counters. The Dursleys initially watched him in silence and amazement but then soon just turned away and retired to the living room.

After finishing his chores, Harry left the kitchen and walked through the living room towards the stairs. “I’ll be in my room now. Good night,” he mumbled as he passed by them.

Harry entered his bleak room, sat on the partially made bed and pulled out a book, Theory of Wandless Magic. He began to read, but with a smile on his face, thinking of the Dursleys' reactions to his behaviour. He continued reading until he couldn’t keep his eyes open. He got up, put on his pajamas, used the loo, brushed his teeth, and went to bed.

The next morning, after waking up, he brushed his teeth and showered. Uncle Vernon had already left for work, and Aunt Petunia was in the kitchen cleaning up after Uncle Vernon’s breakfast. Harry said good morning and fixed himself some cereal, the tea was already on the table. After finishing breakfast and washing his dishes he asked Aunt Petunia if there was something specific she would like done in the garden. He mentioned that he noticed the hedges needed trimming and the gardens needed weeding. Aunt Petunia said that would be fine.

Harry went outside and started clipping the privet hedges. He was smiling to himself. The poor Dursleys had no idea what to do with him. He had made the choice to help; they did not have the power to make him. It felt good to be outside in the sunshine and know that he couldn’t be touched at this house. The hedges were finished by noon. Before he could start with the weeding, Aunt Petunia came out with a sandwich and lemonade. He thanked her, and now it was his turn to be surprised. After his lunch, he finished weeding the side garden. He would do the rest of the garden tomorrow.

He went inside; showered and dressed, took a nap, and then went downstairs. Aunt Petunia was outside talking with a neighbour, and Dudley was in front of the telly. Harry thought he probably hadn’t moved all day. By the end of the summer, the muscles his cousin had gained were surely likely to have dissipated.

He wandered into the kitchen to start dinner as he promised. The makings for a meat sauce on pasta and salad were in the fridge. He seared the meat, added the sauce, and let it come to a simmer. He sliced mushrooms and added a bay leaf. He turned down the heat and covered the pot to let it simmer further until dinnertime.

Dudley was still in the living room. Harry sat down in a chair across from him. “What are you doing, Dudley?”

“Watching the telly.”

“What are you watching?”

Dudley looked frustrated. “Are you really interested or are you just trying to bug me?”

Harry grinned at him. “I’m interested. I haven’t watched the telly since last summer; anything good on these days?”

“I’m just watching an old movie called ‘Ghostbusters’.”

“Really I didn’t think they would allow you to watch that kind of movie,” Harry said.

“Well, there is no such thing as ghosts, so it’s okay,” Dudley replied smartly.

Harry laughed. “Actually, there are ghosts and poltergeists, too.”

“No shite?”

“No shite.”

They both continued watching the movie. It was pretty funny, unrealistic, but funny.

After the movie, Harry got up and made the salad and cooked the pasta. At the last minute, he decided to add some garlic bread to the meal. He wouldn’t be seeing Ginny, so why not.

Dinner was perfectly timed to be ready when Uncle Vernon arrived home. Harry set the table and served everyone. The food was delicious, and Harry knew it. He was just waiting for someone to mention it. After everyone had finished, Dudley said, “That was really great, Harry.” He cleaned up just as he did the night before.

The next six days repeated the first. The only problem had been at night, he was having nightmares again. They all seemed to involve the Cruciatus Curse, which was probably the worst spell he’d ever experienced.

Finally, Sunday came, and Harry packed his belongings, including the box he had retrieved from under the floorboards. He sat on the bed. He would leave that night, and he knew there would be no trace of him having ever lived there. It was pretty pathetic. There was a knock on the door, and Harry said, “Come in.”

Aunt Petunia entered his room and handed him an envelope. She said he could keep the contents and left. Harry opened the envelope; it contained pictures of Lily as a baby and as a little girl, along with Aunt Petunia and his grandparents. He never realized that it was his grandfather who had the green eyes. The picture he loved most was a picture of Lily in her first-year Gryffindor robes. He put the pictures back in the envelope before placing it into his trunk.

He brought his trunk and Hedwig in her cage downstairs. Aunt Petunia cooked dinner that night: corned beef, cabbage, potatoes and carrots. Harry complimented her; it was one of his favourite meals.

After dinner, Harry cleared the table and cleaned the kitchen. The Dursleys were all gathered in the living room watching the telly. Harry picked up his things and headed for the door. He turned to them and said, “I hope you have a good life. I thank you for giving me shelter.”

He opened the door, pulled his trunk over the threshold, and walked across it. He was halfway down the front path when he heard the front door open. He turned and saw the Dursleys standing on the porch. They all said, “Goodbye, Harry.”

He replied, “If ever you need to reach me, contact Mrs. Figg.”

He walked to the corner, raised his wand, and boarded the Knight Bus. He was off to the Leaky Cauldron, and then he would travel by Floo Powder to the Burrow. He was returning to his world with friends who loved him.

tbc

Chapter Text

Warning: H/G het
Beta’d by CDumbledore (yes, he suffered through it)

He stumbled into the Weasleys’ house to a generous welcome of, “Hello, Harry, good to see you, mate,” from Ron and hugs and kisses from Mrs. Weasley. Hermione had just arrived moments before.

Mrs. Weasley was at her finest. “Okay let’s get everything upstairs; Ron and Harry, you need to share a room. Ginny and Hermione, you too. The twins are going to be staying here off and on; Bill and Charlie will also be coming in and out. Harry, dear, have you eaten?”

Harry smiled. “Yes, actually I had a really good dinner tonight.”

“So how was it, mate? Did you get revenge?” Ron asked.

“Ron!” Hermione said, exasperated.

Harry laughed. “No, I was a perfect gentleman and guest. No problems what-so-ever. It’s over and I never have to go back.” Ginny was standing near him and he put his arm around her as he kissed the top of her head. “You smell great,” he whispered.

Harry brought the trunk and Hedwig in her cage upstairs into Ron’s room. He released Hedwig; Pig zoomed in and was bouncing around, happy to have a friend. Harry returned downstairs finding Ron and Hermione sitting on the couch together, and Crookshanks curled up by the fire. Harry sat in a nearby chair, with Ginny sitting on the floor between Harry’s legs. Harry was telling them about his time at the Dursleys and promised to show them the pictures later on.

Mr. and Mrs. Weasley came in from the kitchen to join the group. Mrs. Weasley froze in the doorway. “Well isn’t this a sight. What do you think about this, Arthur? We are going to have to keep our eyes and ears open.”

Mr. Weasley put his arm around her and whispered loudly in her ear, “Well I don’t know if I can handle all this young love, Mollywobbles.” Mrs. Weasley’s cheeks filled with a bright shade of red.

Hermione looked up at Mrs. Weasley. “So what are the plans for this week?”

“Well, you two have fittings tomorrow,” she said to Ginny and Ron. “Then we have to meet Fleur for lunch to see what is left on her list to do. The following days I don’t even want to think about,” she added, sounding tired already.

“Well, just let us know what you need done, Mum; we are here at your service,” Ginny replied.

“Do you know what Bill and Fleur would like as a wedding gift? I’ve never been to a wizard wedding. At a Muggle wedding everyone brings a gift,” Hermione stated.

Mr. Weasley’s ears perked up in interest. “What exactly would they bring as a gift?”

Hermione giggled. “You would be in heaven, Mr. Weasley; the couple usually gets toasters, blenders, coffee makers, and lots more.”

“We could get them a large mirror,” Ginny added slyly. Stifled laughter could be heard in the background.

“Ginevra, that was just plain mean!”

“Sorry, Mum.”

Mrs. Weasley changed the subject abruptly. “Now how about some dessert? We have baked apples with fresh cream.” Everyone jumped up and went into the kitchen. They all sat around the table eating the perfectly baked apples and talked and laughed late into the night.

With a yawn, Mrs. Weasley finally announced it was time to go to bed, as they had a lot to do the next day. Ron walked Hermione to Ginny’s room; Ginny continued up the stairs walking Harry to Ron’s room. Harry had been waiting for this moment all night. He bent down, put his arms around her waist; she put her arms around his neck. Their lips met, and both parted their mouths to let their tongues meet. She tasted like apples. Harry felt her hands run through his hair; he withdrew from the kiss slightly so he could nibble on her bottom lip. She gave him a soft moan and pressed further against his chest. They heard footsteps and pulled away saying their good-byes.

He opened the bedroom door; as he walked over to his bed, he could hear Ron and Ginny meeting on the stairs and saying good night. One of them hit the other. His guess was Ginny hit Ron.

Ron came in the room holding his arm. “I don’t know how you can put up with her; she’s like a caged cat most of the time.”

Harry cracked up. “Not my sweet, innocent Ginny?”

Ron glared. “She better be innocent.” Harry hit him on the other arm.

They got dressed for bed and slid between the sheets of their respective beds. Harry couldn’t stop smiling; he was free from the Dursleys, he was at the Burrow for a great week, and then, he stopped his mind; he didn’t want to think about the rest right now. The pain was too fresh. He would have to come to terms with it later, and if his guess was correct, it would be at Godric’s Hollow.

Ron was tossing and turning and blurted out, “I can’t sleep.”

“What’s on your mind, Ron?”

“Hermione.”

“Anything wrong?”

“No, she’s just on my mind.”

Harry laughed. “I get it, Ron, having a problem are you?”

“Leave it alone.” Ron scowled.

“Believe me I will.” Harry teased back.

“Quidditch, I’ll just think about Quidditch.”

“Hey, Ron,” Harry whispered, “I think I hear your relief coming up the stairs.”

The door opened and Hermione stepped in quietly. She tip-toed over to Ron’s bed and slipped in. She whispered, “Has he been asleep long?”

Harry answered gruffly, “No, Hermione, he has not been asleep. What were you going to do, snog with me in the room? You guys, I know we are friends but please.”

“Shush, you idiot, if you thought about it long enough you would realize if I’m up here, someone else is down there, alone.”

“Once again, Hermione, you have proven how clever you are,” Harry said as he hopped out of bed and grabbed his night robe.

“Remember, Harry, she’s my sister.”

“And…?”

“You know.”

“Yes, Ron, I know.”

Harry stealthily went down the stairs and opened Ginny’s door and then shut it quietly.

“Was he asleep, Hermione? I told you they would be. They have no problems after being kissed.”

Harry walked over to her bed and sat down. “Do you really believe that, Ginny?”

“Yes, or one of you would have come down here first,” she replied sounding hurt.

Harry took off his robe and slipped between the sheets next to her. Oh Merlin she was warm. How could that little body generate such heat? She turned on her side and faced him. They had never laid down next to each other before. He leaned into her and brushed his lips over hers and used his tongue to trace over them. He took his free hand and ran it through her deep golden red locks, nuzzling into the crook of her neck, giving her small kisses until he reached her mouth again. She still tasted like apples; she let his tongue take the lead, until she began sucking on it once more. She knew what that did to him. He groaned as his now erect penis became rock hard and she pushed her hips against him. Oh God, how am I going to control myself? Harry thought.

He moved his hand from her hair and hitched her nightgown up to her hips. He stroked her small body starting at the crease of her knee up across her protruding hip bone and over her waist until he reached her breast. It filled his hand perfectly. She moaned loudly; he let his fingers spread over her nipple and squeezed it between them. He then feathered his fingertips over the hardened bit, and finally took his index finger and thumb tweaking her nipple until she moaned and her hips jerked into him.

He could feel her small perfect hand sliding up and down his upper thigh and then over his bum where she grabbed him and pushed him into her. He turned her onto her back with one quick move. Her hair splayed over the pillow. He raised her nightgown even further and placed his mouth over her breast. He sucked gently on one and his other hand moved to the other. She had her hands in his hair, she began to moan louder and her hips began to rise up and down. She took her hands and raised his head and gently suggested that he move back up, so she could kiss him. He moved up and kissed her deeply.

She ran her fingernails down his back and over to his hips and then further under until she touched him. He flinched. She took the tips of her fingers and touched the tip of his penis and her fingertips were now covered with pre-cum. She began moving them up and down his shaft causing him to groan loader than he should, with the family so close by. She grasped onto him tighter and started moving her hand up and down the whole shaft and over the ridge. Harry could feel himself thrusting into her hand. He new this was leading to trouble quickly.

He grasped her wrist with his hand and stopped her movements. He whispered, “Ginny, you can’t keep doing this or we are going to have a mess all over us and the bed.”

Ginny giggled. “Harry, I’m a witch and I have a wand.”

“But you are underage.”

“Do you think the Ministry of Magic is going to notice a Scourgify spell in the Weasley house?”

Harry laughed. “I guess not, but seriously, Ginny, I don’t want us to go too far and you have regrets later.”

“The only thing I regret right now is your hand over mine. If I want to give my boyfriend a hand job, I would like to do so without being interrupted. So please, Mr. Potter, move your hand and find something better to do with it.”

Harry moved his hand. “You are a witch aren’t you?”

“Yes, Harry, and don’t you forget it.”

She started sliding her hand up and down again. Harry leaned over and kissed her hard. It didn’t take her long to get him to get back to the point of where he was before. He took his hand and traced down her breast, down her small tight tummy and over to her hip bone, down her thighs and up to her inner thigh. She raised her knee and his fingers felt the wetness first. Nothing; no classes, no pamphlets from school, no guy talk prepared him for the wetness. He had no idea girls got wet or how slippery it would be. His fingers started exploring the area and found a small tight bud like her nipple that whenever he touched it her whole body shook. This must be the clitoris he thought; Dean and Seamus had talked about it, but that was as far as Harry’s knowledge took him. He took his fingers and rubbed around the area, and her hips pushed up and his fingers found another place to go. He let one finger insert itself in. Oh God, it was hot and lubricated. He could only imagine what that would feel like around his dick. He knew they would not go that far tonight.

Suddenly Ginny started breathing differently and moaning more. He put two fingers in and felt resistance. He moved them in and out until the resistance gave way and then placed his thumb over her clitoris. He began to thrust his fingers in and out of her, while his thumb would stroke her clit. Her legs clinched around his hand and he continued to thrust in and out picking up the pace. Her hips were now thrusting back and forth meeting his fingers pushing them deeper. Oh God, what he wouldn’t give to be inside her. She took her hands off him and joined his hands between her legs. Her hand was now lubricated and she wrapped her hand around him again.

Harry began to groan, “Ginny, Ginny, you are going to make me come.”

“Harry, I want to feel you all over me. Give it to me please,” Ginny responded between shallow breaths.

Her words made him thrust harder and faster. His mind went completely blank and there was an explosion of his body. He tried not to yell; he put his head in the pillow and screamed, “I love you, Ginny,” as warm semen shot out of him and all over her stomach.

He felt completely spent but Ginny needed to feel this feeling too. He whispered, “Can you show me how?”

She took her hand and placed it over his. She withdrew his fingers and showed him how to run near and around her clitoris with only touching it gently at first. He started slowly and then picked up the pace. He could see her cheeks and chest getting flushed. Suddenly he felt her go tense, her hips raised up high. She forcefully grabbed his fingers and put them inside her as his thumb slipped roughly over her sweet spot. He began to thrust them in and out of her while her whole body convulsed and she grabbed the pillow and screamed, “Deeper, Harry, deeper.”

He had never seen or heard anything so beautiful in his life as Ginny orgasm. He decided right then and there when all this was over he would have to see this, at least once a day.

He removed the pillow and kissed her. She whispered softly, “I love you, Harry Potter.”

She reached over him and grabbed her wand from the nightstand and did a quick cleaning spell. Harry removed his fingers from her and went to brush his hair out of his eyes when he caught the scent. He brought his fingers to his nose. Ginny began to laugh. Harry smiled and said, “This smells great; I had no idea girls produced this stuff.”

Ginny was giggling again. “This stuff? This stuff is produced when a girl gets aroused; it helps lubricate the vagina so the penis can easily find its way.”

“Well thank you for the sex-ed class, but how do you know this?” Harry responded back feeling a little foolish.

Ginny sighed, “Books, Harry, books, and maybe some late night girl talk. The mum-daughter talk didn’t go so well.” They heard the stairs creak and Ginny quickly pulled down her nightgown and Harry pulled on his pajama bottoms. Harry sat next to her and kissed her good night.

Hermione slowly entered the room and closed the door. She jumped when Harry asked, “So, Hermione, did you help Ron with his problem?”

Ginny moaned, “Oh God, I don’t want that image in my head.”

“Both of you stop, and Harry, get back to bed, your bed,” Hermione said in a very reprimanding tone.

Harry stood up and said, “Good night, ladies,” and left the room.

When he got back to Ron’s room, he found Ron fast asleep. Good girl, Hermione He crawled into his bed, put his hand that was between Ginny’s legs near his face and fell asleep, the sweet scent of Ginny filling his brain.

He woke up with the sun shining into the room.

“Sleep well, Ron?”

“Perfect, Harry, just perfect.”

tbc…

Chapter Text

Harry could smell blueberry pancakes and bacon; what a wonderful scent to wake up to. Almost as nice as the scent he fell asleep with. Harry opened his trunk and took out his shower supplies and change of clothes.

“Ron, you or me first?” Harry asked.

Ron answered groggily, “Go ahead, I’ll just lay here and sleep some more.”

Harry finished quickly and went downstairs into the kitchen. Mrs. Weasley was cooking more pancakes and swaying to the soft music coming from the radio. Arthur, Hermione, and Ginny were already showered and dressed, eating at the table. Harry sat down and poured some juice and tea. A large plate of pancakes was put before him, which he poured an obscene amount of syrup over. Ron soon joined them.

They soon were all talking about the day’s chores when an emergency sounded over the radio. A voice on the radio came on.

This is WWN with breaking news. Draco Lucius Malfoy surrendered to the Department of Magical Law Enforcement at 3:00 a.m. this morning.

“No way!” yelled Harry in disbelief.

Early this morning, Draco Lucius Malfoy appeared in the atrium of the Ministry of Magic and surrendered to late night Security Officer Brown. He has also surrendered his wand.

Draco Malfoy, seventeen, was wanted for the murder of Hogwarts Headmaster, Albus Dumbledore. Also wanted is Professor Severus Snape, along with many other Death Eaters.

Officer Brown said Mr. Malfoy appeared through the fireplace, stepped out and wiped himself off. He then said, and I quote, “I am here to surrender myself and my wand for the crimes I am accused of in the warrant issued for my arrest.”

The security guard called for assistance from the on-duty Auror, Ms. Tonks. Ms. Tonks confiscated the wand. Mr. Malfoy will be formally charged by Friday this week and will remain at the DMLE holding cell until his trial, which we understand will be in early August. If convicted, Mr. Draco Malfoy will be sent to Azkaban prison where his father is serving his sentence for being convicted as a Death Eater. Mrs. Narcissa Malfoy, when contacted early this morning, issued a statement of, ‘No comment.’

More information will be provided at our regularly schedule news time. The Daily Prophet will have a special edition this afternoon. Now, back to our regular scheduled programming.

Everyone looked at each other stunned. Remus Lupin’s head appeared in the fireplace. “Molly, Arthur, you’ve heard the news I see. Tonks is getting off work soon. We will be there as soon as possible. Minerva and others will be coming also. Sorry, I know you have other things on your mind.”

“That’s okay, Remus, come as soon as you can,” answered Arthur.

“I better put some more tea on, and Arthur, you better expand the table and get more chairs. You kids upstairs.”

“NO!” said Harry, Ron, Hermione and Ginny all together.

“Mrs. Weasley, we were there that night. Draco is in our year; I think we deserve to know,” Harry said speaking for all of them.

“Molly, they have to be here,” Arthur said resolutely.

The fireplace became active and one after another, a small contingency of the Order of the Phoenix members came piling out. Minerva was first, then Remus, Bill (who was still recovering), Hestia Jones, Shacklebolt, and finally Tonks. Everyone was seated around the table with Remus at the head. Remus looked around at his former students and spoke authoritatively. “For those of you who do not know, I have been selected to head the Order of the Phoenix. For those times when I am incapacitated, Tonks and Minerva will lead. Now let’s get to the heart of the matter. Tonks, can you please give us a briefing on this occurrence.”

“I was on late-night early-morning duty when I received an urgent message from the security guard saying Draco Malfoy was in the lobby and wished to surrender. I went to the lobby and there he was, standing perfectly straight in filthy robes holding out his palm with his wand lying on it. I took the wand and asked the security guard to take notes.

“I asked Draco how he got to be inside of the Ministry. He said through the Floo Network. I asked were he came from and he said he didn’t know. I asked him from what Floo he came. He responded sharply, “I don’t know where I was. I was with the Dark Lord, and I do not know where his prison of hell is located.”

“Wow!” Harry exclaimed.

“I asked the security guard to put a trace on the fireplace; it came back as unknown. Draco then asked if he could sit down. We walked over to some chairs and he barely made it. I started really looking at him. He looked terrible. I asked if he was in pain. He said yes. I asked if he wanted to see a mediwizard and he said yes to that also.”

“He’s faking it. Remember Buckbeak,” Ron blurted out. Remus raised his hand and silenced Ron from any further outbursts.

“As I said, he said yes to the mediwizard, but he said he wanted to finish his statement first. I asked him if he was surrendering on his own free will. He laughed and said, “Given the choices, yes.” Then he said something very curious. “Free will; that’s an interesting concept.” Then he gave one of the famous Malfoy smirks. I said, “You do realize you will be charged, have a trial and most likely go to Azkaban for the rest of your life.” He said, “Yes.” I said, “We will want to administer Veritaserum.” He answered, “My only demand is that it be done at trial with witnesses.”

“Smart boy,” Remus interjected.

“I then asked if he needed a solicitor and he said, “Yes, that would be a good idea,” but he then added, “I must tell you that any solicitor will be killed. The Dark Lord told me to give that warning.” I asked if he wished to speak with anyone while he was being held. He responded that the only person he would see would be his mother until after the trial.

“I asked if he knew where Severus Snape was. He said he had not seen him since that night. He then requested to see the mediwizard. I took him to the on-site infirmary and while waiting, did my paperwork. The mediwizard finally came out and said, “You do realize this boy has been tortured?”

“I responded that I wasn’t surprised given the circumstances of the last two weeks. The mediwizard said, “No, this boy shows signs of being tortured throughout his life.” We thought it best to continue treating him at the Ministry’s infirmary, as St. Mungo’s might not be safe enough.”

Minerva jumped up. “I will go check with Poppy, to see what Draco’s medical records might reveal,” she said as she entered the fireplace.

“He’s being given multiple treatments already and has also been given a Dreamless Potion; he will probably be knocked out for awhile. That is all I have at this time.”

“Thank you, Tonks,” said Remus. “Any initial comments, anyone?”

Everyone looked at each other, more stunned than they were earlier. Harry finally asked, “He was tortured by whom, Voldemort?”

Remus responded, “Probably by Voldemort for these last few weeks and maybe before, but more than likely by Lucius.”

Harry looked aghast. “Why?”

Remus answered carefully, “We may never know, but I assume to make him a stronger Death Eater.”

“Bloody Hell,” Harry muttered closing his eyes.

Bill spoke up next. “Do you think this is a trap, Tonks?”

“My initial reaction is, no. I think Voldemort wants to embarrass the Malfoys and send a warning to his followers and their children to submit and to obey.”

“Why wouldn’t he just kill him?” Hermione asked.

Remus answered, “I think Tonks hit it. Just think, Hermione. He has now taken down the richest and most powerful wizarding family in Britain. He’s a warped being and he probably thinks it would be clever to have father and son in prison together. He most likely will try and break them out after he feels they have suffered enough, and when they could be of use to him again.”

Minerva came back through the fireplace, her face looking ashen. “This is most disturbing. According to Poppy, she would treat Draco after each summer break and holiday that he spent at the Manor. Albus was aware of it and so was Severus. Severus would take the offending memories out and put them in vials.”

Harry immediately thought of Dumbledore’s Pensieve. He wouldn’t want to see or relive those memories. “This is sick!” Harry spit out.

“I agree, Harry. I cannot understand how any father could do such things to his child,” Arthur added.

Hermione spoke up. “I do understand that it must have been terrible, but it still doesn’t mean he had to be so horrible to us the last six years.”

“I think you are right, Hermione, but it does make you think,” Ron said.

Remus looked at Tonks. “So what is next?”

“Well, we will question him, but I have made the promise not to use the Truth Potion until the trial.”

Remus snickered. “I bet Scrimgeour is going have a fit, but I understand why you did it and why Draco asked for witnesses. Please keep us updated. We will hold our next regular scheduled meeting next week after the wedding. Bill, I hope not to see you there.”

Bill laughed. “You can count on that.”

The OotP was adjourned, and the members all left once again through the Floo. The table was put back to its normal size and chairs removed. The four remained around the table.

“No wonder Malfoy is so warped,” Ginny said.

“I have to admit this is weird, feeling a little sorry for Malfoy. I was starved, emotionally abused and neglected, but I was never subjected to physical punishment,” Harry said as a matter of fact.

“I still don’t like the ferret,” Ron added, and they all laughed, despite themselves.

tbc

Chapter Text

Warning: H/G het
Beta’d by CDumbledore

Double Edged Sword Chapter 5 Blueprints and Poor Bastard

“Get moving, kids; we are going to be late,” Molly said frantically. “Ginny, you and Harry, use the Floo Powder; we will meet you at the Leaky Cauldron. The rest of you, lets start Disapparating now.” Molly was anxious that they would be late for the fitting.

Harry and Ginny dusted themselves off as they entered the Leaky Cauldron. The family was waiting, and then the whole Weasley gang took off for Madam Malkin’s. Much to the dissatisfaction of Mrs. Weasley, Harry and Hermione were allowed to go to Flourish and Botts, while the Weasleys were being fitted.

As they walked down the path, Hermione asked how Harry felt about Malfoy. “I still detest the prat, but I do feel some pity for him, which is weird, given the bastard stomped on my face. How about you?”

“It actually changes a lot of what I thought about him,” Hermione said. “I always thought of him as simple, and his friends, Crabbe and Goyle, even simpler. He was just a caricature. Now there is some substance. I don’t know, now he seems more complex.”

They entered the bookstore. It was empty of customers. Hermione promptly found a book and curled up in a chair. Harry wandered over to an area he had never been to before; it was on sexuality. He was embarrassed being there, but his lack of knowledge was appalling. He found a book titled, Sexuality in the Wizarding and Muggle World. He glanced through it. It looked adequate; his face flushed a little seeing the moving pictures. He then looked for a book on duelling and took both books to the counter. The witch looked at him, but didn’t say word. He put the books in the bag and went to see Hermione; predictably, she would want to know what he had purchased, so he told her some duelling books without her even asking.

They had some time before they had to meet the Weasleys at the Leaky Cauldron. Harry asked Hermione to come with him to Gringotts; he wanted check on the land and house records for his parents.

The goblin assigned to assist Harry was very helpful. He found the original blueprints for the house and what types of wards it had been built with. The exact wards would never be listed. It was a nice sized house with two stories. It didn’t appear to be extravagant but certainly comfortable.

The goblin said, “It looks like your parents used a designer from London Specialty Homes.”

Harry asked where they were located. The goblin replied it was a located in Muggle-London and that they specialized in wizard homes, but also built Muggle homes. The goblin wrote down the address for Harry and then made him a copy of the blueprints. Harry left in a good mood with his rolled up blueprints. Hermione was just confused as to why the goblin had been so very helpful.

They met the Weasleys at the Leaky Cauldron. Fleur was there, too. Harry couldn’t tell if she was happy, excited or just overly stressed. It turned out after all of her talking and whining, all was under control.

After lunch, they made their way back to the Burrow where Charlie had arrived and was waiting. Mrs. Weasley was beside herself when she saw Charlie and after extricating himself from his mother’s arms, Charlie joined Harry, Ron and Ginny up in the air for some Quidditch. The twins arrived soon after and joined. It was a wonderful afternoon and evening. They had dinner outside; the fireflies were out in full force and so were the gnomes. Crookshanks was all over the garden. They eventually went inside and played wizard chess and Exploding Snap. Everyone finally went to bed except Mrs. Weasley; she said she had some work to do, but Ron, Harry, Hermione and Ginny knew she was keeping her eye on them.

Ron and Harry got into their beds. Ron said he was tuckered out and turned off his light. Harry asked if he minded if he read for a while; he showed Ron his new duelling book. Ron told him to go ahead and turned over. Harry opened his other book and increased his knowledge from the very first page. The Dursleys, certainly had never talked about sex with him, Sirius had just barely. The book explained human anatomy and how things worked. It explained positions and techniques, which were common to Muggles and wizards. It discussed differences too, especially which spells would be beneficial to use, anti-conception, Scourgify, making clothes disappear (it would only work if both partners were aroused by each other) and one for lubrication among many more. Harry wasn’t sure why you would need the last one after what he experienced the night before. When it came to the section on homosexuality, he began to understand what the lubrication was for. He skimmed through that chapter quickly and closed the book when he got to the next chapter on having babies and positions while pregnant. He put the book back in his trunk, and turned out the light. He was thinking of Ginny and about the house in Godric’s Hollow, and then he thought of Malfoy Poor bastard and he fell asleep.

The next day they stayed around the Burrow. The Daily Prophet did not have any additional information on Draco; it was mainly filled with interviews from Draco’s Slytherin housemates and lawyers talking about the case. It did mention that Draco would be representing himself as, “He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named,” said anyone helping to defend Draco would be killed.

Harry brought his blueprints down and laid them on the kitchen table after the breakfast dishes had been cleared. Everyone gathered around to look. There were four main rooms on the first floor and four on the top, not including the loos. In addition, there was a full basement shown.

Harry said, “I can guess what these rooms are” — he pointed to the first floor, the parlour, the kitchen and the loo— “but I am not sure what the others are.”

At that precise moment there was a knock on the door. Mrs. Weasley returned with Remus.

Harry jumped up. “Just the person I wanted to see! I think you may be the only one who can help me.”

Remus came over and glanced at the paper on the table. He smiled a huge smile. “Harry, it’s your house, James and Lily’s house. Why do you have this?”

“I am going to Godric’s Hollow next week to visit my parents resting place and I wanted to see the house. I don’t even know if anything is left standing, but whatever is left I want to rebuild.”

“That’s quite a big step. Are you going alone?” Remus asked.

Harry looked up at Mr. and Mrs. Weasley and said, “I was hoping Ron and Hermione could come with me.”

“I am not sure you three will be safe by yourselves,” Mrs. Weasley replied. It was clear she didn’t like the idea one bit.

“Molly, if it’s okay with Harry, I would like to go too. It’s been over 15 years now. I would also be able to show you around the town,” Remus stated, looking at Harry with a twinkle in his eyes.

“That would be terrific, Remus, thanks. We were thinking of leaving next Monday.”

“Can you wait until Tuesday? Monday night we have a meeting.”

“Sure, that would be fine, but I would still like to know what each of the rooms is.”

“Here let me take a look. Okay, here is the front door. When you entered into the entryway, there was an arched doorway to your right and that was the parlour. The arch to your left was the dining room. The dining room was large and could be magically extended for the Order meetings. The stairway going upstairs was on the left side of the entryway, right after the dining room arch. The hallway narrowed around the stairs, and led to the bathroom and then the kitchen. On the right, across from the kitchen, was Lily’s room.”

“My mum had her own room?”

“It was Lily’s Potion Room. She even had a sign on it that said so. It was filled with cauldrons and potion ingredients that even Severus would have been jealous of. Now upstairs you came to the landing and hallway. On the right was their bedroom and extravagant bathroom. Lily insisted on large claw foot bathtub and James insisted on a large shower. Oh, and this is a closet. They were quite the fashion hounds.”

“I didn’t inherit that from either of them,” Harry said, and everyone giggled.

“Now this door, connecting from the bedroom next to the bathroom door, led into your room, Harry. They had used magic on the walls. James had Quidditch balls flying across the ceiling. Now across the hall from the first door was a guest room and loo. This final room was James’s room. It was his study; all his secrets were kept in there.”

“Secrets?” Harry asked with his eyes showing excitement.

“We use to tease him about it. He had his books and trophies in there but no one but him was allowed in. I only saw it once, the day after they were killed,” Remus said reluctantly.

“What about the basement?” Harry asked.

“Oh, yes, the basement, it was pretty much empty, just some old torn up furniture including a bed. No one could get into the basement except through a hidden stairwell that had to be lowered magically.”

“Why?”

“That is where I stayed during the full moon.”

“I didn’t know that.”

“Only a handful of people did,” Remus said. The only remaining one was Peter.

“I was thinking of using it for a training room.”

“Training?”

Harry glanced up at Remus. “We’ll talk about that later,” he said as he rolled up the prints and set them aside.

Arthur spoke up, “I assume, Remus, you are here to give us an update. No one is spilling anything at the shop.”

“Yes, Tonks had an update on Draco’s condition. It appears that eventually he will be okay. Over the years, he’s had the Cruciatus Curse cast upon him many, many times. Not continuous like the Longbottoms, but sporadically since before he even came to Hogwarts. He has very few physical scars though. The only ones the mediwizard could find were some very light slashing marks on his chest. He refused to say how he received those. It was almost as if some one had taken a razor and sliced him.”

Harry was about to throw up, but he muttered, “Those are from me.” He hid his face in his hands.

Remus glanced at Harry curiously and then continued, “At one point, when he was quite young, something happened to his lower back near his tailbone. He was either kicked or stepped on. The injury caused his spine to slightly curve.”

“Oh God, I always thought he walked that way on purpose,” Ginny whispered

“So did I, Ginny,” Hermione said back.

“It will probably take another month or so for him to recover from this last bout with the Cruciatus. Unlike the ones when he was younger, these were more powerful and for longer duration. Tonks did say he was feeling better; his arrogant attitude was resurfacing. He called Tonks his half-blood cousin, and the mediwizard a Mudblood. As much as we hate it, it’s a good sign.”

“So they are going to get him physically better and then throw him in Azkaban?” Ron asked inquisitively.

“At least the Dementors aren’t there anymore,” Harry added.

“I’m afraid so, as no one has stood up to defend him. He should be charged Thursday or Friday. Molly, Arthur, we will talk more later, but I need to leave now; the rest of you I will see on happier terms at the wedding,” Remus said with a smile and then Disapparated.

They sat around the table discussing Malfoy, certainly not one of their favorite subjects, but they were all feeling a little guilty, until Harry reminded them it wasn’t like he ever gave any clues to what was going on, he really was a git, he had stomped on his face, and it was time to change the subject.

“So, Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, when Hermione and I were at Gringotts, they gave me the name of the developer and interior designers my folks used for the house. It’s in Muggle-London. Would you let Ron, Hermione and me, go see if they kept any records tomorrow?” Harry asked pleadingly.

“No, Harry, dear, I will not let you three go into London by yourselves,” Mrs. Weasley responded quickly.

“Oh, Mum, we promise to help with whatever you need on Thursday and Friday, please?” begged Ron.

“Absolutely not.”

“Mum, how about if I go too, just in case there are any dragons running down the street?” Charlie said with a wink.

“Very funny, Charlie, but I will let them go if you chaperone. All of you better be prepared to work on Thursday and Friday.”

“Mrs. Weasley, you must need help with something now,” said Hermione. “I feel bad with all of us just watching you run around here working.”

“Well, dear, now that you and Ron can Apparate, I do need some cooking supplies and candles from the shop next door to the Leaky Cauldron. I was so flustered yesterday I forgot to purchase them. Charlie, could you go with them?”

“Sure, Mum, I am now the official chaperone.”

Molly handed Hermione the list and the three Disapparated. Mr. Weasley soon followed returning to the Ministry, leaving Ginny and Harry with Mrs. Weasley. “Anything you need from us, Mum?” asked Ginny.

“No, dear, not right now.”

“Okay, Mum, then can we go flying?”

“Yes, but just don’t go too far and come back soon.”

Harry ran upstairs and retrieved their brooms. It was the first time that he and Ginny flew alone. His Firebolt could go ten times faster than her broom, but he stayed right next to her as they took to the sky and circled the Burrow. At one point, they almost fell when Harry leant over and kissed her. Harry just winked at her, he loved flying and he loved her. Ginny led him over the pond and nearby willow trees. She pointed her broom down towards a clearing of tall green grass on the other side of the trees. She landed lightly and he followed.

She turned to him, placed her hands on his shoulders, rose up on her tiptoes and kissed him. His hands circled around her waist, picked her up, and twirled her while they kissed. Her hair lifted with the wind and the sun revealed more highlighted colours than he ever knew existed. He set her down and increased the demands of the kiss. When they stopped, Harry removed his robe and laid it down on the warm summer grass. He sat down and took her hand pulling her down until she was sitting down facing him. He pulled her towards him with a little too much pressure and she ended up pushing him down straddling his waist. “Ah ha! Now I have you where I want you,” Ginny teased.

“And where is that, Ms Weasley?”

“Underneath me, Mr. Potter.”

Harry moved his hands under her robes and stroked her calves, her knees and up to her thighs. “What do you have on under this robe, Ginny?” Harry asked with a sly grin.

“Not much.”

“Oh Merlin, Ginny, don’t do this to me.”

“Do what, Harry? I am just sitting on you, enjoying the view.”

“No, Ginny, I am enjoying the view.” He unclasped and removed her robe. Oh God, she had her bathing suit on. When did she get this figure? She wasn’t a girl any more, she was now a young woman. Harry sighed; he was in trouble. He took one hand and placed it behind her neck pulling her down onto him. He could feel the tie of the bathing suit behind her neck and he pulled it. He felt further down for the lower tie, found it, and released it.

“Very clever, Mr. Potter,” Ginny said as she sat back up. The top of her suit fell off. He began massaging both breasts and tweaking both nipples. He was so proud of himself he even remembered from the book that the areola was the dark area around the nipples. Ginny was moaning and trying to lean forward. He raised his knees and pushed her gently back so she could rest against them. His fingertips began to trace down from her breasts, down her stomach to her hips and thighs. Her legs were spread far but were still covered by her bottoms. He quickly untied the ties at her hips, told her to lift up, and he removed the offending material. She was naked. He had never seen a girl starkers before. He realized what he had done and what he was seeing. She was beautiful.

He continued stroking her thighs and inching higher and higher. He was in a difficult position to do what he wanted so he lowered his knees and had her lean back on her hands. Perfect. His fingers gently began circling and rubbing her sensitive spot. He would sometimes insert his fingers and move inside her. He was entranced with her expressions. Her eyes were closed but her body was open for him to explore. His other hand could just barely reach her breasts and he started gently twisting and pulling at her nipple as he continue his playing down further. She was becoming unglued. He could see the flush coming on her chest and up to her cheeks. He quickened the pace of his fingers inside her, and twisted and pulled her nipples a little harder with his other hand. Suddenly, she clamped her legs tight, raised her hips up and he took advantage pressing in deeper. She shuddered and screamed his name.

Heaven, he thought, heaven.

She fell on top of him; he lifted her up to him and quickly began kissing her, he could feel her racing heartbeat. He held her tight until it slowed down.

Ginny stopped the kisses and told him it was now his turn and she asked him to remove his shirt as she placed herself at his side. She kissed his mouth, his chin, down his Adam’s apple, down his chest, down his stomach and stopped below his bellybutton at his trousers line. She easily undid his trousers, and when she unzipped them, he felt great relief. She needed a little help removing them; he raised his hips, she pulled both his trousers and pants down at the same time. She continued kissing him where she left off and quickly reached the tip of his penis. No way, she is not really going to do this he thought. She did.

Ginny took the head of his penis in her mouth, and took more in as she moved up and down. She placed one hand at the base of his manhood and began stroking him in unison with her mouth moving up and down. God it felt good. He loved watching her do it but it was too much. He closed his eyes and his imagination took off. He could feel the heat of the sun on him, hear the rustling of the leaves when a breeze traveled by, and he Harry Potter, was getting a blowjob. Unbelievable! No wonder his dorm mates would talk about this. She was increasing the rate and he could feel himself wanting to thrust into her mouth but he did everything he could not to. He knew he was about to come, he raised her head with his hands and she finished him with her hands. He cried out her name as the warm liquid spilled over his stomach.

Ginny cleaned him up with a spell and they dressed quickly, knowing they spent too long outside, the rest of the family would be home wondering where they were.

The rest of the afternoon was spent cooking, cleaning, joking and teasing. They had a wonderful dinner outside again. They turned in early, and once again, Mrs. Weasley was on watch. This time Harry turned off his light first and fell fast asleep.

He was dreaming of flying with someone, they were high above the landscape, streaking across the sky. Harry knew it was a race but had no idea why; it was just wonderful flying so high and so fast with someone who could keep up.

They landed on a forested ground next to a large tree, where Harry’s belt was being unbuckled quickly, his trousers unzipped and roughly pulled down to his feet. He felt a warm mouth taking him in; the tongue swirling around his head and across the slit. Then the tongue began teasingly licking him around the ridge and across the tip repeatedly before taking him even further in. Oh fuck, this was good. His hips were thrusting into the expert mouth, which had now taken him almost completely in.

His eyes were closed, but his hands reached down taking long silky hair between his fingers. He came so hard he was sure he would pass out even if it was a dream. His come shot into the welcoming mouth and throat; he was sucked dry. He opened his eyes and looked down to see long blond hair. He watched the blond lick his dick gently clean as he withdrew. Harry lowered his hand under the chin raising it so he could see the face. As cold grey eyes looked at him, the mouth that so expertly got him off said, “Bastard.”

tbc

Chapter Text

The moment Harry woke up the next morning he was excited, despite having one of the most disturbing sexual dreams ever. He was so looking forward to his trip to London. A big surprise was Remus showing up and wanting to go with them. Molly was obviously relieved that there would be two chaperones; she then allowed Ginny to go also. The six set out after breakfast, Apparating near Kings Cross to take the Muggle train to their destination; Charlie Side-Along-Apparated with Harry, and Remus with Ginny. Once they were there, Ron and Hermione held hands but Ginny and Harry decided that, just in case, public displays of affection should be discouraged.

They exited off the train at the proper stop and had a bit of a trek to the correct building. When they arrived, they found just a door with a buzzer and speaker. The door had a glazed window with the name of the company written in black; Harry could see stairs leading up. Harry pressed the buzzer and a stern male voice came over. “London Specialty Homes may I help you?”

Harry nervously said, “Yes, I would like to speak with Jarrod Parker or Landry Blair.”

“This is Jarrod. Do you have an appointment?”

“Um, er no, I didn’t know I needed one.” Harry’s heart sank.

“I will make one for you. What would this appointment be for?”

“I was wondering if you kept records on past construction projects?”

“That depends,” said the voice. “How long ago was it?”

“I think it was about 18 years ago?”

“Not likely, sorry. Have a good day.”

“Wait!” Harry blurted, “Maybe you remember my parents and the house?”

“That is doubtful; we’ve done hundreds of homes in that time span.”

Harry spoke rapidly before Jarrod could cut him off. “Their names were James and Lily Potter and they lived in Godric’s Hollow.”

“Well, why didn’t you say so?” The buzzer buzzed.

Harry opened the door before anyone could change their mind; all six clambered up the old wooden stairs. At the landing was a beautiful room that looked like it came out of a Muggle decorating magazine. Two small brunette men came running out of a back door and immediately walked over to Harry, each shaking his hand furiously. The heavier of the two men said, “I’m Jarrod and you must be Harry Potter. Oh Merlin, Landry, he looks just like James and, oh, he has his Lily’s eyes.”

Harry introduced everyone as the two men led them to a side room with a large rectangular table which everyone sat around. Jarrod spoke first. “What can we do you for you Harry?”

Harry looked around the room, many items catching his eyes then he focused on Jarrod and Landry. “I’m going back to Godric’s Hollow next week to visit my parents’ graves and to see the house. I haven’t been there since the night … I’m sure you know which night, and I don’t remember anything about the house. I don’t know what remains, but I would like to restore it. I have the blueprints, but I don’t know what it actually looked like on the outside or inside. Remus, here, is one of my dad’s old friends and he’s told me about what each room was, but beyond that I don’t know anything else. Can you help me out?”

Jarrod and Landry were smiling and their eyes twinkling. Landry said, “I think we can be of some help. Jarrod, do you want to do the honors?”

Jarrod rose from the chair and went over to a cabinet, waived his wand and chanted a few words no one else could make out. The cabinet door opened and it was filled with small children’s size building blocks. Jarrod searched around and finally selected one and set it in the middle of the table. Jarrod stood up to join Landry and they pointed their wands at the box and said, “Reveal 00568791.” The box began to grow and filled the table. Suddenly before all of their eyes was Harry’s house. It was beautiful; Remus had tears streaming down his face.

The exterior of the house was large grey stones. There were many windows with trim painted white with black lined details. The front door was black with a brass lion head knocker on it. The roof was black slate, with numerous chimneys that were constructed of grey stone matching the house exterior.

They all got out of their chairs and circled the house; there was a back door with a few steps leading down, and it too was black.

Harry was in awe, but managed to say, “Can I see the interior?”

Landry responded, “Of course, but let me show you the property first.” He waved his wand and the house reduced in size and a landscape appeared before them. The property was surrounded by a 3 meter high black wrought iron fence, with a gate at the front. The gate had a welded wrought iron design of a P on it. There were lampposts at the gate and two at the front door. The path from the gate to the front door was cobblestones. There was a huge stretch of grass on either side of the path with old large trees whose branches stretched across the path creating an arch, but what caught Harry’s eye the most was the gardens.

“Remus,” Harry whispered, “was my mum a gardener?”

Remus smiled. “Oh, yes, Harry, she would use all of her spare time in the garden. She had a great gardener’s hat that she would wear to keep the sun from burning her. If you come around here, you can see the back of the house where she had a garden for potion and magical plants, and one for the kitchen, filled with herbs and vegetables.”

Hermione said, “Harry look at this,” as she pointed near the back door. It had a collection of small rocks and there was sign that said, “Harry’s rock garden.”

“I totally forgot about that,” Remus said reminiscing. “You would toddle around after your mum in the garden and collect all the rocks you could find, set them down, and then start arranging them. Oh, and look over here, Harry, at this side garden. From the dining room, you could look out and see her moonlight garden. It was all white blooming flowers, and during the summer she would open the windows and you could smell the jasmine and lilies. It always made our meetings more enjoyable.”

After a few more minutes Landry said, “Shall we go in then?” He waived his wand, chanted a few more words and the house grew again. The table lowered to knee height and surprising all of them, the second story was removed so they could all look in. The floors were a light wood and there were large rugs in the parlour and dining rooms. The furniture in the parlour was a bit dated now, but it looked cozy and comfortable despite its large size. The ceilings were very high and surrounded by white crown molding. The fireplace in the parlor was large, making it comfortable to Floo in and out of. In the dining room, the lower walls were covered by white wainscoting. The dining room contained beautiful pieces of furniture; a dining room table with lion claw feet, 12 chairs each with their own claw feet, a china hutch filled with china and goblets, side tables and a tea cup shelf filled with tea cups.

The loo was large, but the kitchen had Harry salivating. It had multiple cupboards and cabinets floor to ceiling, along with large expanses of counter space. The sink was extra large, and the stove more than adequate. Harry was already making plans on how he wanted to remodel it. He would definitely add some Muggle kitchen items.

Then there was Lily’s room. It had a cement floor and was filled with shelves with glass fronts and a large workbench with squares of marble slab. There were numerous cauldrons and pestles and it had its own small fireplace with a desk and bookcase nearby.

Harry inspected everything and was overwhelmed by it all. He sat down. “I need a moment before we go on.”

Immediately Jarrod brought out tea and biscuits for everyone.

Charlie, while munching on a chocolate chip biscuit, asked, “So you design and build both Muggle and wizard homes?”

“Oh, yes,” Landry answered, “but we get very few wizard homes. Many witches and wizards stay in their families’ homes and then move into a flat. After the war, there were many homes available, so we rarely get the call to build a new one. This home was one of our favorites. It was the last wizarding home we built from the ground up. We loved working with James and Lily.”

“How come this image and the items are so current? You must have finished the home before I came along?” Harry inquired.

“We were at the house about a month before, before …and we took the pictures. We actually have met you before, Harry; you were just a little one then.”

Harry sighed and said, “Okay, I think I’m ready to move on.” Immediately the first floor disappeared and the second appeared.

His parents’ room was interesting Harry thought. There was another fireplace, a large bed with curtains. Over the fireplace was a mantle filled with pictures. There were large sitting chairs by one set of windows and a small table. The floors were covered with rugs. The colour, though, was definitely not to his liking. He wasn’t a fan of light blue with raspberry trim. As if reading his mind, Jarrod said, “Yes the colors were fashionable at the time; I am not sure what we were thinking.” The closet was huge and the bathroom much larger than Harry thought necessary, but he would enjoy it.

A door led from their room into the nursery. Remus was right: the walls and ceiling were magical. It had a crib, dresser and a rocking chair along with a toy chest full of toys. Seeing the rocking chair sparked a memory he couldn’t visualize, but he could feel it. This was the room where his mum died. There was no door leading to the hallway from Harry’s room; you could only enter through his parents’ room.

The study was pretty barren. It had a large desk, chair, shelves and a display case. The furniture was dark, the walls a deep red with gold leaf designs painted on it. “Was it empty?” Harry asked.

Landry laughed. “I don’t know, your dad wouldn’t let us in. This is from the original design.”

Harry glanced at the guest room, the second loo and then stated that he was done. It appeared that the tour had taken its toll on him. Landry shrunk the box, raised the table and brought out more tea and biscuits.

Jarrod spoke up, “What you can’t see is the house was constructed with large amounts of magic and protection spells. It is unplottable.”

Remus put his hand on Harry’s and asked, “What are you thinking?”

“I am sad and happy; sad because I missed out on a life with my parents in this home, but happy because this makes them so real.”

“Do you think you are ready to see what condition it is in now?” Remus asked hesitantly.

“Yes, even more so; I can’t wait to restore it.” Harry turned to the designers. “Jarrod, Landry, do you think you could meet us in Godric’s Hollow on Wednesday? That is if you are interested in helping fix the house.”

“Of course we’re interested and willing,” Jarrod said excitedly.

Hermione was up wandering around the room while the others all talked about future house plans. She saw a particular item and asked, “Are these items for sale? Bill, Ron and Ginny’s brother, is getting married to a French witch and this Limoge box is perfect for a gift.”

Landry walked over to her and said, “Good taste, young witch.” He handed it to her and told her to open it.

As she opened it music started playing. It was calming, and she could feel her spirits lifting. It reminded her of a warm summer day, swimming in a lake, and watching clouds drifting by. She shut the box. Hermione said, “It evokes feelings of summer.”

“Exactly,” said Landry, “The music changes by the season and it will evoke calmness with happy memories of that season. It lasts about ten minutes before it stops. It is called a seasonal pleasing box. It is especially helpful when you are feeling stressed or tense. It would make a perfect gift for an English wizard marrying a French witch.” Everyone laughed.

Hermione asked Harry if he would like to help purchase the gift with her. Harry was thrilled as he had no idea what he was going to get the couple.

They said their good-byes to the designer wizards and made firm plans for the following Wednesday. They Apparated back to the Burrow, Charlie taking Ginny next to him and Remus taking Harry next to him.

Remus had to leave once they had returned to the Burrow, but the rest sat in the living room talking about the house. Harry mentioned that he really was curious about the study. Charlie said it was probably filled with ‘I Hate Snape’ pictures. They had an early dinner and went to bed early as the next two days would be filled with getting ready for the wedding.

+++++++++++++++

The next morning Harry was awakened by the twins yelling it was time to get up and throw some gnomes around. Molly cooked an extra large breakfast before she tossed them outside to work in the garden. The garden was to be de-gnomed, weeded, hedges trimmed, trees pruned and flowers planted. Harry discovered while watching the Weasleys, gardening was much easier with magic, but since he and Ginny were not of age yet, they did it the Muggle way. They were exhausted after the first day.

Friday came with another large breakfast and discussions of what had to be accomplished, when WWN broke in.

This is a WWN Special Newsbreak: Draco Lucius Malfoy has been formally charged with the following crimes:
1. Being a Death Eater
2. Aiding Death Eaters to enter Hogwarts
3. Using the Imperius Curse on Madam Rosmerta
4. Attempted murder of Albus Dumbledore
5. Assisting in the murder of Albus Dumbledore

Draco Malfoy is still being held at the Department of Magical Law Enforcement at the Ministry of Magic. His trial will be held on August second. If found guilty of any of the charges, he will join his father Lucius Malfoy in Azkaban. The length of time is to be determined by the Wizengamot.

Now back to our morning program.

George said, “He’s going down”

“Way down,” Fred added.

It made Harry sick to think about his rival of the past six years. Here he was planning for his house, and the Weasleys’ wedding, while Draco was planning for Azkaban. Harry still had to plan for Voldemort, but at least with Voldemort, the end was either death or a full life. He couldn’t imagine facing prison for life. He thought of Sirius. God, how did he survive all those years without a friend? He missed Sirius right now. He wanted to talk to him about everything: the house, not going back to Hogwarts, Ginny and even Draco; then there was Dumbledore. He died with so many secrets. It was all piling up in his mind.

Harry felt himself begin to choke back tears. He left the table and said he would be right back. He climbed the stairs quickly to Ron’s room and fell onto his bed and let the tears fall. After awhile he heard a knock. He wiped his face and said, “Come on in.”

Ron entered the room and sat on his own bed facing Harry.

“So you got the short straw on who was going to check on me?” Harry said sarcastically.

“No, er, um actually I volunteered,” Ron admitted, which surprised Harry to no end. “What’s up, mate, the thing with Malfoy getting to you?”

“Yeah, kind of. It just got me thinking about Sirius and then Dumbledore; it kind of built up. I’ve been having such a great week, I guess I just pushed thinking about everything that has happened out of my mind.”

“I’m sorry, Harry. You know you still have all of us. I know we can’t replace what you’ve lost but we’re here for you.”

“Ron, I appreciate that more than you know. I’ll be okay, just give me a moment to wash my face.”

Harry was fine the rest of the day. They finished the garden, magically painted the house, which was way too much fun, and they ended up covered in paint. Mrs. Weasley wouldn’t allow them back in until they cleaned off so they jumped in the pond with their clothes on. She brought out towels and their bathing suits which they all skillfully put on without embarrassing themselves. Harry had seen Ginny just recently in a bathing suit, but the real surprise was Hermione. She was definitely a girl, well a woman now. Harry could tell Ron was beside himself when he saw her like that. Harry glanced at Charlie. Not only was he cool but he was built; he only wished he would look that good someday. Harry would have loved to have been with Ginny, but with four of her brothers around, nothing even remotely intimate was going to happen.

Fleur and Bill came over for dinner, as did Fleur’s parents and Gabriella. Fleur’s mother, being half Veela, was extremely pretty if not disarmingly so. The next morning would be full on preparations for the afternoon wedding. Bill was going to stay the night; the only Weasley missing was Percy.

Harry fell asleep, exhausted.

tbc

Chapter Text

Warning: H/G het

Beta'd by the esteemed CDumbledore

Harry woke up early; he could feel the Burrow was filled with family. It must have been great waking up with this much family around while growing up. He could hear the bantering, which had already started. He decided not to get involved; he snuggled back into his pillow, closed his eyes, and drifted back into dreamland.

He heard a voice calling for help. It was getting louder and more desperate, but he couldn’t find it. He was walking in the Department of Mysteries; he was in the circular room. He tried each door frantically trying to find the correct one. Finally, he found one that felt right and entered it. He heard the voice getting louder, and he knew where it was coming from. He found the room; it was dark, but he remembered the stairs and walked down. He knew from that night what was in the center of this room. He walked over to the arch, there were hands coming out from the veil, reaching out to him desperately, and someone yelling, “Help Me.”

He grabbed the hands and pulled with all his strength. Someone fell through pushing him backwards onto the cement floor, a cloaked figure crashing on top of him. The voice said softly, “You came,” and kissed him fervently. The lips were soft but firm, the tongue dominant, reaching into every part of his mouth and then slowly, sensually biting his lower lip. Harry had never been kissed like this before; he wanted to see who had called him, who was kissing him with such passion. He pulled back the hood of the cloak and was staring at platinum blond hair and slate-grey eyes.

Harry spoke softly and said, “Draco?”

Draco replied, “You came.” And Harry kissed him.

Harry woke up with a start and sat up shaking his head. He looked around, Ron was not there, and Harry was thankful, afraid that he might have said the name out loud. He rubbed his eyes and thought, What kind of nightmare was that? He laughed at himself, You are such a git, Harry Potter. Malfoy has always teased you about being a savior. That part of the dream made sense, but what he couldn’t make sense of, was the kiss. It was an incredible kiss and then he had kissed him back. Harry laughed out loud, “Ye gods, I just dreamed I kissed Malfoy.” It was one thing to dream of Malfoy giving him a blowjob, but for Harry to kiss Malfoy was too much.

The dream was quickly set aside when Ron came up telling him to get ready as people were starting to arrive. Harry was startled to find out it was early afternoon. Ron told him that he didn’t want Harry to have to suffer like the rest of them, with his mum being frantic and ordering everyone around. “I figured you would be better off in dreamland,” Ron said. Harry wasn’t too sure.

Harry got up, showered, and dressed for the wedding. He couldn’t believe he had slept that long, or that he dreamed of saving and kissing the Slytherin Prince. Harry went downstairs; Ron was right, being in bed was much better than being around so many people. He walked outside; the garden had been magically transformed. Harry had never been to a wedding before, Muggle or wizard, though he had seen Muggle ones on the telly, but he was sure Muggle weddings did not have rose petals falling from the sky. The lawn was set with chairs for over 200. He would have said people, but there were goblins and Veela too. There was an aisle separating the chairs: Bill’s family and friends on the right and Fleur’s on the left. Harry saw many of his professors, and he recognized a few Aurors. It also appeared that many of Bill’s old friends from Hogwarts and Quidditch had come given the snippets of conversation he could hear. On Fleur’s side he recognized Olympe; Hagrid was sitting with her. A voice using Sonorous asked everyone to be seated so the ceremony could begin.

Everyone quickly obeyed the request. Harry and Hermione sat with Remus and Tonks. Once Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were seated in the first row, the music began. Harry had no idea what the music was but he liked it. His musical knowledge was as limited as his sexual knowledge. The Weasley boys were lined up in front; Charlie, Fred, George and Ron. They all looked handsome in their dress robes of blue with ornate silver clasps, even with all that red hair. Bill started to enter from the right but was stopped by another red-haired Weasley. Harry couldn’t see very well, but he could hear Mrs. Weasley begin to weep. A space was made between Charlie and Fred and Percy filled it. Bill entered and stood next to Charlie, his robes were silver, and despite his recent injuries, he looked great.

The music changed, and then Gabrielle came down the aisle followed by Ginny. Harry thought it was Ginny, but she looked so much older. Her hair was up; she had make-up on and jewelry on her neck and ears. He had never seen her look so beautiful (well maybe by the pond). Harry didn’t recognize the rest of the witches; he assumed they were relatives, as they all had that Veela quality to them. Harry still thought Ginny looked better than any of them.

The music changed again, and then it was Fleur’s turn. Harry had never seen a more stunning woman in his life. She had silver robes that shimmered, and was wearing the goblin crown. Hermione pinched Harry, Tonks pinched Remus, and almost every male was being hit or pinched. The four youngest Weasley boys were all in trouble until Fleur reached Bill’s side and was out of their line of sight.

The ceremony was short but Harry found it interesting. They said their vows, exchanged rings, and then the presiding wizard joined their hands and said some words Harry couldn’t make out. A blue aura appeared encasing their hands, and then a silver light resembling a rope wrapped around their hands and wrists. The rope and aura exploded into silver and blue confetti. They gave a great kiss and it was over. Fireworks of silver and red hearts were let off courtesy of the twins. The brothers all shook hands. Percy looked very nervous and unsure. Mrs. Weasley gave him a bear hug, but he seemed stiff, and barely hugged her back.

The Sonorous voice came on and said food and drink would be coming out soon and dancing would be on the lawn. The family was all taking pictures, so Harry and Hermione went to help with the food. Harry ran into Hagrid and Olympe. Hagrid told him he was staying in the castle as Flitwick and Minerva were helping to fix his hut.

Soon the pictures were over; Harry saw Percy leave. The party soon began with dancing, drinking, eating and toasts which Harry wasn’t paying much attention to. Harry danced with Ginny for the first time; he actually felt he did okay. He danced with Hermione, Mrs. Weasley, Tonks, Gabrielle, and the bride. Ginny had to pull him away from the bride after the dance. The celebration lasted until late at night. He and Ginny got to sneak away twice to do some wonderful snogging. The last dance ended the night on a perfect note with all of the Weasleys doing a traditional waltz. By the time the last guest had left, the family was exhausted. Bill and Fleur had left earlier for their honeymoon. Harry and Ron went to Ginny’s room and kissed their girls goodnight, then made their way to Ron’s room and collapsed.

+++++++++++

The next morning Harry got up before anyone else. Even Mrs. Weasley was sleeping in. He was uneasy about something. The wedding was over, and now he had to make his plans. He made some tea and carried it out into the garden to think. He was excited and nervous about going to Godric’s Hollow. He had to work on the Horcruxes, refine his magical skills, and do a lot of training. He also had to pass his Apparition test which he would do on his birthday. The last thing he thought of was he had to talk to Ginny and say good-bye for awhile. His stomach didn’t feel so well right now. He was going to have to do something public, to make sure everyone knew they were broken up.

He was deep in thought when he felt two arms wrap around his waist. He turned around and kissed Ginny good morning. She looked at him and said, “I don’t think I want to know what you were thinking. First let me say my piece. Harry, I love you and you love me.” He began to talk, but she put her fingers to his lips and continued, “I will agree to end our relationship and pretend we have broken up, but I will not stop loving or wanting you. I want you to arrange a few times this next year when we can be alone. I want to see you on your birthday, even if it’s with other people around. If you need me to talk to or to kiss you, know I will be available. In the meantime, I plan on living my life. I will go back to Hogwarts if it opens. I will play Quidditch and enjoy my sixth year.”

Harry smiled at his red-haired witch and said, “Okay, Ms Weasley, I accept your terms. I will arrange some time alone for us. I don’t think I could go to long without having you near.”

“So when are we going to break up?”

“Tomorrow, I think I need to make it public, so I was thinking of going to the Three Broomsticks and making a small scene. I want you to know now, I love you and anything you see or hear is just an act. I will see you on my birthday too.”

“Today we are still together?”

“Yes.”

“Just checking. And, Harry, one more condition.”

“Yes.”

“I want to tell my family the truth. I don’t want them hating you.”

“That’s a good idea, and I will let the Order know, so they don’t think I am any crazier than they already do.”

“No one thinks you are crazy, Harry.”

Harry gave her lopsided grin. “I do.”

They kissed and walked back into the Burrow. The rest of the family was up and around the table drinking tea and waiting for breakfast. Ginny said, “Good morning, Weasley family, Harry and I have an announcement.”

Everyone’s faces went white. Fred and George stood up, Fred saying sternly, “What have you done to our sister, Potter?”

Ginny laughed and said, “Sit down both of you. Harry and I will be breaking up tomorrow. He’s got it in his head that I will be in danger if we stay together as a couple. Foolish I know, but I know this family to well, and I don’t want you beating him up because of a breakup. When he is done with Voldemort, we will get back together.”

Mr. Weasley put down his mug of tea. “Harry, I respect your decision; I want you to know you are family and are welcome in this house anytime.”

Harry was relieved to hear those words. “Thank you, Mr. Weasley. I was hoping you could tell the Order so they don’t think I’ve gone off the deep end. To make the breakup official, I am going to use my notoriety and the press to my advantage. Monday night I was hoping, with your permission, of course, that Ron and I could go to the Three Broomsticks and cause a little scene.”

“Do you have to do that?” Mrs. Weasley asked, looking very concerned.

“Mum, I think it’s brilliant. Once again, though, I think I need to be the chaperone,” Charlie volunteered.

“Chaperone?” Ron snickered, “You will probably cause a bigger scene than Harry.”

A plan was made, and then Harry reminded everyone he would be leaving on Tuesday for Godric’s Hollow. Mrs. Weasley was concerned where Harry would be staying in Godric’s Hollow and after that. Harry told her that he had rented four rooms in the village hotel, and after that he would be going to Grimmauld Place. He said he was thinking of asking Remus to stay with him. It was a safe place and still Unplottable.

After breakfast, the family divided. The twins going back to their shop, Charlie going to visit old Hogwarts and Quidditch friends, and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were left with the kids alone.

The day went too quickly for Harry. He was doing one of his favorite things just hanging out with Ginny, Ron and Hermione. Dinner was light and quick. Everyone was still recovering from the day before and they retired early. Unfortunately, Mrs. Weasley was still on watch.

Ron and Harry went up to Ron’s room and talked about the wedding and Fleur. Harry finally got to ask about Percy. Ron told him that Percy wanted to take things slowly. Ron groaned, “He will be back, though it’s been kind of nice without him.”

“Come on, Ron, he’s your brother.”

“Well, he should act like one.” Harry had to agree, Percy hadn’t been much of a brother in the last year or two.

The house was quiet; Harry looked at Ron and said he was going to check to see if Ginny was still awake because he would like to talk to her. Ron shook his head liked he believed that one and told him to send Hermione on up. On his way down the stairs he ran into Hermione sneaking up. He told her not to come back down until he returned to Ron’s room.

Hermione whined, “Harreee”.

He whispered back whining, “Hermioneee.”

Harry opened Ginny’s door. She was facing the window; he walked softly and sat down next to her pulling her hair back. She turned over and there were tears on her face. Harry picked her up and brought her to his chest. “Oh, please Ginny, don’t cry. You know that I love you.”

“I know, Harry, I’m just going to miss you. Can’t a girl cry over a breakup?”

“Only if it’s a real one, silly girl.”

He laid her back down on the bed and lay next to her. Her body was so warm and small. They began to snog like crazy. They were kissing each other all over each other’s faces, necks and shoulders. Their hands were exploring everywhere. Nothing was off limits. She stroked his back, his chest, stomach, bum, legs and his very hard prick. His hands ran over her bum, hips, stomach and breasts. He put his knee between her legs feeling the wetness slide up and down his thigh as she moved up and down his leg with abandon. He turned her on her back and deftly moved himself between her legs. He kissed and licked her thighs until he reached the area covered by soft, curly red hair. He raised her knees so they were bent and then he spread her open with his hands. He was so thankful he read the books to even attempt to do what he wanted to do next.

He lay down and took the tip of his tongue and flicked her clitoris. She jumped. He continued and tongued all around the area. She was wet and her juice tasted as sweet as it smelled. Ginny was moaning as he stroked her with his tongue back and forth and across. He found a pattern that got her quickly moaning and swaying her hips. She was clinging to the sheets with her fists, and he took one finger and inserted it quickly and pulled it out; she tried not to scream. He increased the pace with his tongue and inserted two fingers pumping in and out, faster and faster. He could see the flush come over her face and chest as her bum completely lifted off the bed. He felt the contractions constrict around his fingers and breathing became short and loud. He slowly withdrew his fingers and moved up against her body, kissing her as he went along.

When he reached her face he whispered, “Do you have any idea how beautiful you are, Ginny? I want to make love to you, but not here. I want to be able to scream “I love you” when I get inside you. I don’t know if you are ready for us to go that far, but I wanted you to know how much I want you.”

She kissed him on those perfect lips. She had been in love with him so long, she could wait, but she could feel him so hard against her now. She reached down and wrapped her arms around him. One hand stroked him down his spine to his bum and pinched him. Harry jumped, “What was that for?”

She smiled at him suggestively, “I wanted to feel you against me.” She then wrapped her legs around his bum and started kissing him hard as she moved hers into his. He knew what she was getting at and he kissed her hard back.

He thrust his hips against her, she writhed under him. She reached down between them with her hand curling around his prick and proceeded to jack him off as he thrust down into her hand. Harry came screaming into the pillow next to her head. His come was all over her hands and over their bodies. It was warm and sticky. She let go over her leg lock on him and he rolled off her as she did a quick Cleaning Spell.

He stroked her hair and whispered, “I love you,” into her ear until she fell asleep. He watched her sleep wishing he could wake up with her in the morning but that was asking for trouble. He quietly moved off the bed, put his pajama bottoms back on, left the room and climbed the stairs and into Ron’s room.

Hermione and Ron were asleep. Harry thought they were perfect for each other. Then he noticed they didn’t have any clothes on. He felt a little embarrassed, but he had to wake Hermione up. He pulled the blanket over them, and then tapped her on the shoulder. Hermione shivered and threw open her eyes to see emerald eyes staring at her with a big grin. “Time to go back. Have fun, did we?”

Hermione whispered, “You are becoming a prat, Potter.”

Harry whispered back, “Good night, Hermione,” and he went to his bed and made sure his back was turned.

tbc

Chapter Text

Harry forced his eyes open. Ye gods, his head hurt; his whole body hurt. The memory of last night hit him. He had never drunk more than a few Butterbeers before, or maybe a shot or two of Firewhisky. Then he remembered that today they were going to Godric’s Hollow. He had been so looking forward to it and now he was a wreck. He had flashes of last night, but that was it. He looked over; Ron was gone.

There was a knock on the door; it was done softly, but still it echoed through his skull. Ginny came in with a potion. “Mum made this for you; she thought you might need it.” Harry drank it; it was bitter, but after a few moments he started to feel a little better.

“Come down and eat; Mum’s got breakfast ready,” Ginny said as she made her way out the door.

Harry showered, dressed and packed. He made his way downstairs and sat at the breakfast table; all eyes were on him.

“What?”

Hermione handed him the Daily Prophet. “Well, I think your plan worked,” she said dryly.

Harry took the paper; he was on the front page. He was sitting in a chair with a girl on each knee. He was smiling lopsidedly and when the picture moved, he kissed one of the girls. Harry flinched just thinking about it, though he had no memory of it. The headline read, “Chosen One, Chooses Two.” He dreaded reading the article but pushed on.

Harry Potter seems to have gotten over the death of his Headmaster, Albus Dumbledore, quite quickly. Last night he was out with his fellow Hogwarts friends and drank an unknown amount of Firewhisky. He spent the night dancing with two local Hogsmeade girls. His friends had to hold him up to take him out of the Three Broomsticks at a very late hour. The wizarding world should maybe think twice about putting their hopes on Harry Potter. One would hope he would be training instead of out gallivanting. When asked about his girlfriend Ginny Weasley, he said they were just friends and other than that no comment.

Harry’s cheeks flushed bright red. He was wondering if it was as bad as it looked. He glanced up at Ron with a pleading look.

Ron said, “Yes, Harry, it was that bad,” dashing all hopes that it hadn’t been.

There was a knock on the door and Molly let Remus in. He strode over to Harry, bopping him on the head. Harry squealed with pain. “Well, well, Harry, ready to go, or are you feeling too piqued? Quite a scene I heard about last night.”

Harry tried his best to look and sound normal. “I’m ready to go. Anything of interest at the Order meeting last night?”

“Yes, as a matter of fact there was. I mentioned our trip today and Minerva had some interesting news. Apparently Dumbledore had put a sealing spell on James and Lily’s house. It sealed it in the same state as it was on that night. When Dumbledore died, the house was unsealed for a day until Minerva read his will and his instructions. She resealed it.”

“Did she see the house?” Harry asked.

“No, the spell can be executed remotely,” Remus answered.

“Do you remember the condition of the house, Remus?”

“Not really, Harry, I was so shaken up. I remember your room and it was not good. Shall we get going then?”

Harry collected his trunk from upstairs; Ron and Hermione brought their overnight bags. Harry thanked Mrs. Weasley for everything and received a big hug. He shook hands with Charlie and thanked him for chaperoning. Charlie laughed knowing he hadn’t been very successful last night. Harry walked over to Ginny, taking her hand into his, and walked her into the living room where he almost cried as he said, “Ginny I am so sorry about last night.” She punched him in the arm and then kissed him.

“Good luck, Harry, I hope you find some answers, and remember I want you on your birthday,” she said with a wink.

“I won’t forget. I love you, my brown-eyed Ginny. I will miss you with all of my heart and other things,” he said with a wink back. They had a long kiss and then Harry was ready to go.

“Harry, you need to Disapparate with me,” Remus ordered. “Ron and Hermione, I will come back for each of you.” Harry held on to Remus, closed his eyes and in a few seconds he was in front of their lodgings for the night. Hermione, and then Ron, and then Remus soon joined him.

They checked into the inn. It was an old fashioned inn, painted white with small wooden framed windows and a thatched roof. The proprietor was a heavyset witch who led them to their rooms. They put their belongings away and met downstairs in the lobby. Remus inquired of Harry as to where he wanted to go to first, the house or the cemetery. Harry chose the cemetery.

They walked down the main street paved with cobblestones. It was lined with large, old, oak trees; their branches crossed making an arch. The street consisted of small wizarding shops and little bungalows. There were side lanes with more bungalows, and as they made their way further down the street, the houses grew larger and more elaborate. Remus took them down one of the winding lanes filled with large Gothic homes and more old oak trees. At the end of the lane was what appeared to be an ancient looking Gothic church. On the right side of the church was a cemetery surrounded by a small wrought iron fence. Hermione grabbed Harry’s hand, and Ron put his arm around his best friend’s shoulder as Remus opened a squeaky gate.

The cemetery was filled with large statues and gravestones; most were in disrepair and overgrown with weeds. There was one large building, a mausoleum, with a stag perched on top, as if standing guard. It had a wooden door and above the door, engraved in stone, was the word Potter.

The door did not have a handle or any noticeable way of entry. Remus told Harry to place his hand in the center of the door. The crypt opened. “Only a Potter or Potter spouse can open the crypt, Harry,” said Remus. The door opened to a small landing leading to marble stairs heading down. There were two lit torches on the landing and more lining the stairwell down.

Harry whispered, “I didn’t expect this.”

Remus led the three down the stairs to a main room and Harry could see smaller rooms off to the sides. There were numerous pedestals with coffins in the smaller rooms and four in the main room. The main room was lit by torchlight; the walls were marble as was the floor. The ceiling appeared magical and had clouds and angels floating by.

Remus could see the questioning expression on Harry’s face and said, “This is the Potter family crypt, Harry. All of your ancestors are at rest here.”

Remus put his arm around Harry’s shoulder and led him to two dark wooden coffins. One had a gold stag inlaid on the lid; the other had a golden lily. His parents’ names were engraved on gold plates: James Harold Potter 1960-1981 and Lily Ginevra Potter 1960-1981.

Harry choked, “I didn’t know that her middle name was Ginevra.”

Ron said, “I did, Ginny was named after your mum. My folks didn’t know her that well, but apparently your mum did something special for my mum when I was born, and she wanted to honour her.”

“Harry, the coffins are full of magic. If you touch them, you will see their image. It’s your choice,” Remus said softly, as if those inside the coffins could hear.

Harry responded matching his quiet tone, “In a few minutes, I need to collect myself. Are my grandparents here?”

“I assume so, my guess is they would be these two over here,” Remus said walking towards the other two coffins in the main room. One was engraved with a golden stag, the other with a golden lion. The names were William James Potter 1900-1980 and Allison Lily Potter 1911-1980.

“Weren’t they a bit old to be having children? And what is with the middle names? I guess I am destined to marry Ginny.”

Remus laughed gently. “Yes they were a bit on the old side; James was a surprise and well loved. They were great with all of the Marauders, as you know Sirius lived with them for awhile. Allison died accidentally soon after you were born, William soon after that with a broken heart.” Harry put his hand on William’s coffin. His hair was dark grey with light grey streaks on the sides. He had the same facial features as James and Harry. Remus said, “His eyes were blue.”

Then Harry put his hands on his grandmother’s coffin. She was beautiful; her hair was extremely long and blond; her features were perfect, too perfect. Harry backed away and said, “Remus, Ron, Hermione, do you see what I see?”

“Bloody hell, Harry, your grandmother was a Malfoy,” Ron said unbelievingly.

Remus chuckled. “Yes, but a very distant one at that. She was the first and only Malfoy to be a Gryffindor, and she was stunning.”

Harry leaned over and kissed each of his grandparents’ coffins and then went to his parents.

He stood between the two and placed one hand on each. James and Lily appeared.

“Oh God, they were so young,” Hermione blurted out.

“Yes, far too young to die,” Remus answered sadly.

Harry stood there looking at the young couple, his hands braced on each of the lids shaking, and he began to sob. He said over and over, “Mum, Dad, I miss you; Mum, Dad, I miss you.”

Ron and Hermione were holding onto each other, tears flowing down. Remus was holding Harry up, as Harry’s knees had given out, with tears flowing down his cheeks. Harry leaned over and kissed his dad’s coffin. “I love you, Dad,” and then kissed his mother’s. “I love you, Mum.”

He slowly removed his hands and the images faded. He stood up on his own and whispered, “It’s time to go.”

They left the Potter crypt and proceeded outside to the warm fresh air.

“Would you like to see the house now?” Remus asked.

“Yes, that would be good. You know, I knew the Potter family was an old British wizarding family, but I never really thought about it before,” Harry said as they made their way out of the cemetery and to the street. “It’s seems strange to think that I can trace my ancestors back that far.”

“Harry, I saw some dates over 500 years old back there in one of the small rooms,” Hermione said.

“The Potter family goes back further, but unlike the Malfoys and Blacks, the Potters did not always marry purebloods. I think that is what kept them sane,” Remus said as he kicked a rock down the middle of the road.

“Hey, my family goes way back too,” Ron said while kicking the same rock which headed to the side of the road.

“Yes, and you, Ron, are related to the Blacks,” Remus responded with a hint of sarcasm.

“Ah, it all makes sense now,” Hermione giggled trying to kick the rock but missing.

“What makes sense?” Ron asked.

“Your questionable sanity, of course,” Hermione answered catching up after she successfully kicked the rock back to the middle of the lane.

Ron whacked her on the head. They made it back to the main street and retraced their previous steps. A few witches and wizards were out shopping now, and kids were playing in their front yards. They walked the main cobblestone street until it ended in a dirt path. They followed the path through some old scrub trees and bushes until they came upon a wrought iron gate that had the letter P on it. Remus removed his wand and said an incantation Harry did not recognize, but it contained the words Finite and Potter in it. The gate opened. Weeds had grown through the cobblestone garden path, and the gardens were completely overgrown. But the house could be seen and it was overwhelming for Harry to finally see it in person. He was amazed it was still standing.

They walked up to the front door. “Harry, do the honours and open the door,” Remus said. Harry saw the lion head knocker was still there. He lifted and let it fall. The roar it produced caused three of them to jump; Remus just enjoyed the moment. James had treasured that knocker.

Harry pressed down on the latch and the door opened. It had been frozen in time. The dining room to the left was fully intact as was the parlour. The parlour furniture was completely out of date, but the dining room furniture was very old and classic. Harry decided immediately the dining room would stay as it was. Lily’s Potion Room was in complete disarray, cauldron’s overturned and bottles broken. The room was black from smoke and part of the ceiling was missing. He could see up into his room and into the sky. The kitchen appeared as if someone had just had dinner in it.

They went upstairs and there were black spots on the wood stairs. They got to the landing and opened the door to the bedroom. It too was black from the smoke and it was a disaster. Lamps, chairs and dressers were overturned. The door to the bathroom was blasted off and the door to Harry’s room consisted of shards of wood lying on the floor and what appeared to be a burnt stuffed animal.

They entered Harry’s room. Half of the ceiling, part of the floor, and the outside wall were gone. The sealing spell must have kept the weather out. The crib was shattered but still upright and the rocking chair was burned completely.

Harry walked over to the opening and looked down; he could see the potion room and the backyard. He turned around and cried out, “Bloody hell! Look at the wall!” They all turned to see the inside wall; it had the exact marking of Harry’s scar, but enlarged enough to cover the whole wall.

Harry looked around quizzically. “What do you think exactly happened in here?”

“It looks like when Voldemort tried to kill you, it deflected off you and through him,” Remus answered but not sounding too sure.

“Then why are the outside wall, ceiling and floor blown out?”

“You know, Harry, the more I look at it, I bet Lily did it. The only door to your room was from their bedroom, and I believe she was trying to get you out,” Remus said sounding surer this time.

“Look at the ceiling, the magic is still working,” Ron said excitedly.

There was a Quaffle ball slowly moving across the remaining ceiling and a Snitch was staggering across in the opposite direction.

Harry looked at the devastating scene. This was his room. This was the chair his mother rocked him in; this is where she died for him, and she was the hero, not him. “You all go look at the guest room,” Harry said quietly. “I do not feel too well.” He ran into the bathroom and vomited into the toilet. He didn’t think the plumbing would still be working, but he tried anyway, and it did. He stayed there a few more minutes thinking about how horrific that night must have been for his parents; the dreams that had been crushed for all of them.

He met his friends in the guest room; it was undamaged, as was the loo. The next room was James’s study. Harry opened the door slowly with anticipation; it was in perfect condition. The walls were still deep red with a gold design. There was a dark brown leather chair and foot stool over by a small fireplace. Above the fireplace was a Muggle picture of Lily and Harry as an infant. The dark wooden desk was against the wainscoting with large narrow windows above. There was a wall of books, a few closed cupboards at the ceiling level, and a curio cabinet, which held trophies for Quidditch and other memorabilia. On the far wall was another door.

Harry looked at Remus raising an eyebrow; this was not in the blueprints. Harry opened the door and gasped with excitement. It was fully paneled and contained a large Pensieve sitting on a pedestal. Next to it was a small glass fronted cabinet containing a dozen or so memories captured in vials. They were labeled with the dates and occasions. James had been storing memories of his and Lily’s first date, kiss, breakup, marriage, Harry’s first Christmas and birthday, and some from their youth, including Marauder days.

“Why would he want to get rid of those memories?” Ron asked clueless.

“Because, Ron, he knew they might die, and he wanted me to have them, if I survived,” Harry said sounding exasperated at his friend.

Harry wanted to see the basement next. Remus led the way; there was a secret stairwell down from the kitchen pantry. He lowered the stairs with a swipe of his wand, and they clambered down, noticing chewed wood along each step. The room was huge; it was all cement with no windows and no other doors. Its only contents were chewed up furniture, a large rug, and some doggie toys. Remus kicked one across the room; it squeaked as it hit the far wall. “Those were for Padfoot; he would join me now and then. So, Harry, a training room?”

“Yes, I think this would be perfect with a little fixing up.” He stopped talking for a moment and then added, “Remus, we need to talk later today about my plans for the future, but right now I would like to head back to town and get something to eat. I kind of lost my breakfast.”

They slowly walked back to town after re-warding the house. Remus let Harry do it this time claiming it wouldn’t register at the Ministry of Magic given it was his home.

Remus led them to a pub called The Little Cauldron. Inside it looked like a small version of the downstairs of the Leaky Cauldron, but much cleaner–almost quaint. A very plump witch came running over yelling, “Remus, oh, it’s Remus Lupin! I haven’t seen you since, since…”

She saw Harry and started crying, “You must be Harry! Oh my, come in, everyone, sit down. I’m Tina.”

Remus hugged her and said, “Tina is Tom’s sister. There are quite a few siblings each owning their own Cauldron establishment.”

Tina gave him a kiss on the cheek. “Yes we have Tom, Tim, Tania, Telly, and me. This is the smallest one, but I like it the best. We usually just get the locals, but once in awhile someone interesting from the outside comes through the Floo.”

Once they were all seated, Tina brought them pumpkin juice, soup and sandwiches. Harry ordered an extra thick sliced tomato sandwich. During lunch they talked about the house. Hermione thought the house was going to be beautiful when renovated, and once the gardens were taken care of, Ron wanted to move in, but Harry didn’t think his mum would let him. Ron agreed. Harry was anxious to see how long it would take to repair it. The gardens did need work, but he had all summer to work on them.

After lunch Harry asked about Hogwarts. Remus said it didn’t look good. There had been a few more Muggle attacks, but it seemed Voldemort and the Death Eaters were lying low.

“Anything new on Malfoy?” Harry asked curiously. The dreams would cross his mind now and then, but it was the thought of Malfoy spending his life in Azkaban that made him queasy.

“Narcissa has been to visit; apparently she is pretty distraught. She has been searching for someone to represent Draco, but to no avail. I hear she is offering quite a sum of money. Draco is not saying much, and Scrimgeour is furious with Tonks for making the Veritaserum promise. Physically he’s healing slowly, he’s gained a little weight, but for his height he looks drawn. Voldemort, or whoever, did quite a number on him. He’s young and resilient so he’ll come through, and that is why the trial was set for August. They want him in good physical shape to stop any sympathy factor in its tracks. One other thing of interest; the mediwizard said the Dark Mark looks like it was done twice. I don’t think Draco had a very good summer last year. This year doesn’t look to be much better.”

They stood up to leave and return to the house to do some cleaning and straightening up. Tina made them promise to return soon, as she had plenty of stories to tell Harry and his friends about Remus, James, and that Sirius Black. At the house they cleared the basement first. Upstairs they removed damaged furniture. Remus did quite a few Evanesco spells to the pieces that Harry really didn’t like. The black marks on the stairs were blood, and they were Scourgified. Pictures were straightened. Chairs turned upright. Cobwebs and dust removed.

Harry’s favorite part was opening all of the cupboards and drawers in the house to see what they held. There were no big surprises, but he just liked seeing the everyday items they had owned. The china in the dining room was lovely. There were big white charger plates with the Potter crest engraved in gold and golden goblets with the crest to match. Up until today, he didn’t even know the family had a crest. Ron commented at some point that this place was much easier to do than Grimmauld; they were all thankful there were no screaming pictures. They worked until dusk, and then headed back to the hotel. They went upstairs to shower and change, and then meet back downstairs for dinner. Harry asked for a private dining room.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione were waiting for Remus to arrive; when he did, he knew that these three had some serious business to discuss. He decided he would follow their lead. Harry had preordered for everyone and the food was waiting for them all to arrive. They ate their meal and Harry began, “Remus, I’m sure McGonagall has told you that Dumbledore and I were together the night he was killed. I cannot tell you what we were doing, but I can tell you that it all leads to the destruction of Voldemort. I have told Ron and Hermione what I am up to, at the request of Dumbledore, and we will continue with the task. What I can tell you is that we will not put ourselves in any more danger than is necessary. If Hogwarts opens, I will not be going back this year.”

“Neither are we,” Ron added with Hermione nodding in agreement.

“Um, we need to revisit that topic; let’s discuss it later,” Harry said. Ron and Hermione didn’t respond but looked surprised and a little dejected.

“Remus, I will need more training, and I was hoping you could be my mentor. I know you are busy with the Order, so I will understand if you decline. If you feel a deficit in one area, then I am asking you to help me find a trainer in that area.”

“Harry I know that it’s hard to look past Voldemort, but I thought you wanted to be an Auror; you need to finish school to do that.”

“I did,” Harry stated firmly, “I really did, but I do not think I could work for the Ministry anymore.”

Remus bit his lower lip and then said he understood, but he would have to think about the training, and if he or others would be available.

“There are a few other things: Ron and Hermione are of age now, and I think they should join the Order. I would like to be admitted now too, even though my birthday is a few weeks away.”

“I agree, but Molly will be reluctant,” Remus said looking at Ron, “but I promise to work on that.” Ron and Hermione were pleased with his response.

++++++++++++

They met the next morning downstairs for breakfast. Harry felt so much better this morning compared to yesterday morning. He swore he would never drink like that again. The four went to the house to meet with Landry and Jarrod. The two designers were there waiting for them outside the gate. Harry took down the wards and everyone entered into the weeds. They took Landry and Jarrod on the tour. The two wizards were able to share details that Remus was not. They were shocked to see the wall blown out, and after a discussion, agreed it was probably Lily who had done it. Harry took them to the basement and explained what he wanted to do with it. Landry and Jarrod were very excited about the plan and started making suggestions. The walls, floor, and ceiling could be made to absorb spells. They could use similar magic that they used for the virtual houses to help create opponents; hits could be shown as colored marks on both the virtual characters and on Harry, or whoever was battling them. Harry was thrilled with the whole concept, as were Remus, Ron, and Hermione.

They did another tour of the house to get into more details of what Harry had in mind. Harry mentioned that he had no idea what to do with the nursery considering kids were not in the near future. Landry asked Harry if he was going to have any help with the house. Harry hadn’t considered it before, but a thought came to his head and he exclaimed, “I should invite Dobby to stay here!”

“He would be added protection. He wouldn’t let anyone touch his Harry Potter,” Ron said with a chuckle.

“What about Kreacher?” Remus said with an evil smirk.

“No, no, no he will stay at Hogwarts,” Harry said, smacking Remus on the shoulder.

“I take it Dobby is a house-elf. We could add a door to the hallway and close off the one through the bedroom. It would be easy to change back when you do decide to have children,” Jarrod offered.

“Now that’s really thinking about the future,” Harry laughed. “What I need to know for now is what types of wards can be built in.”

“Well, we have a list of protections that can be built into the house, but the final spells will have to be done by you, as the owner. Here’s a copy of some things that are possible to do.” Landry handed Harry a list.

Harry read muttering, “Brilliant, perfect, wow! You can Apparate in and out of rooms in your own home without causing the air to crack.” He was halfway down when he said, “Look at this, Remus. They have one to inhibit anyone from being able to penetrate the owner’s mind from any distance.”

“Harry, that would be wonderful; maybe it would stop some of your nightmares,” Hermione chimed in.

Landry looked around and asked, “What about the interior? It’s very dated.”

“Now I’m out of my league. I will take any advice I can get.”

“So what is your style?” Jarrod asked.

“Style? I have no style,” Harry said looking bewildered at the thought of choosing colors and furniture.

“Sure you do, Harry,” Hermione said. “You like things functional, casual, comfortable, but you are also attracted to the magic, for the cool factor.”

Harry nodded in agreement with her. “I do like the antiques because it gives a sense of history, and one more thing, I’m a pretty good Muggle cook so I would like some Muggle kitchen appliances.”

“Any particular colours you would like for the walls?” Jarrod inquired.

“Anything but silver and green.” Harry answered with a smirk, making the other three laugh out loud. “So how long do you think it will take?”

Landry reviewed his and Jarrod’s notes. “I would say a couple of weeks.”

“Really? Do you think it will be done by my birthday? I would love to spend my birthday here. It’s the 31st.”

“I think that’s doable,” Jarrod said with Landry nodding in agreement. “Okay, then we will be in contact by owl and discuss the budget. Harry, I think you can count on having a home by your birthday.”

Harry walked Landry and Jarrod to the gate, where they shook hands and then Disapparated. He went back to the house for one more look around, feeling happier than he had felt in a long time. The four walked the weed infested cobblestone path to the gate. Harry thanked Ron and Hermione for their support and they Disapparated to the Burrow. Remus took Harry and his belongings back to Grimmauld Place.

Harry thought this part would be difficult, but it wasn’t. This was not the place Sirius loved. Sirius hated it here. The house did open up to him, as he was the owner now, but Mrs. Black continued to yell and scream. Remus agreed to stay with him, but a full moon was a few days away, and then Harry would be alone.

tbc

Note: I recognize this goes against canon where the Potter's house was described as blown up. It is also assumed Godric's Hollow is a Muggle town, but there is mention of another character, Bowman Wright, who had lived in Godric’s Hollow in the past. He invented the Golden Snitch and lived there in the 1300’s (The Lexicon). While Hogsmeade may be the only completely wizarding town in Britain, I imagine that there are streets like Diagon Alley. In this story, Godric’s Hollow is a small wizarding village.

Update 2022): Godric's Hollows is classified as one of the Wizarding Villages in after-canon. It is comprised of both Muggles and Magical folks.

Chapter Text

Warning: Major H/G Het. This will be it for a while :)

The next few weeks raced by. Tonks set the Floo up between Grimmauld Place and Harry’s house. Every day, Harry would work in the yard at the house. It would have been so much easier to do with magic, but that would have to wait until he was of age. It did feel good to be outside doing physical labor. There were workers renovating the interior, and every morning Landry and Jarrod would stop by to ask questions and ask for his approval on different choices to be made.

Harry discovered he did have a style. The walls became shades of brown and beige. The furniture large and comfortable; he especially liked the overstuffed chairs, though he did choose wingback chairs to be set in front of the parlor and bedroom windows. The colours again, were muted browns and to his surprise green. The large rugs were a combination of all the hues used on the walls and furniture. The study in its Gryffindor décor would stay exactly as he found it. The kitchen was his masterpiece. The floors: black and white squares, the cabinets: white with glass fronts, the countertops: black granite, a center island to cook from and to eat around, and it was filled with Muggle and wizard appliances and kitchen wares. Harry was amazed that the Muggle appliances could be run by magical energy.

He had talked with Dobby, and Dobby was overjoyed. Dobby immediately moved into the house, even before Harry, so he could start filling the pantry and taking care of Harry during the day.

Hermione and Ron would also come by to talk and make plans while Harry toiled in the yard. Ron would only help if he could use magic. It was during these times when Harry approached them with the idea of them, Ron and Hermione, going back to Hogwarts if it reopened. At first they resisted, but he explained that someone needed to go back. Kids would say things to other kids that they wouldn’t say to adults. The students also needed protection, and as Harry noted they were unlikely to go to the adults when troubled. Harry promised to involve them at every step. He would not do anything dangerous when alone. Eventually they agreed to the plan. Harry thought they both were actually relieved to be going back; that is if Hogwarts actually reopened.

The days were peaceful and enjoyable; the nights were troubling back in Grimmauld. Harry wasn’t sure if it was the house or the circumstances or a combination of both but his dreams were all becoming nightmares, well then again, not really nightmares. Every night the dream would start out the same, but each night the situation would progress.

The dream would always begin with being confined in a small white room with no windows, and just one door. The only contents in the room were a bed and a toilet. The room was always cold. It would start out light and then would suddenly become completely dark as if someone said Nox. He would feel the rough wall against his palms as he made his way to the bed. He would always hit the leg of the bed with his big toe and jump ending up sitting on the edge of the bed. Hands would wrap around him, and kisses would start on his neck. His shirt would suddenly be gone, and his back would be licked, kissed, and love bites given on his shoulder blades. The dream used to end there, but as the nights progressed, he would find himself lying down naked under the sheets and blankets shivering cold, until a body would lie on top of him. It was so warm, it was so comforting, it was so male; at first he found it disturbing, then a bit exciting, and now as his time at Grimmauld was coming to an end, he anticipated it. The last night he was to spend at Grimmauld the voice finally whispered, “I will protect you.”

The day before his birthday he packed his belongings at Grimmauld Place, said his good-byes to Remus and traveled by Floo powder to his home. He landed in the parlor, dusted himself off and unpacked his belongings. The first item he pulled out was his Firebolt which he proudly mounted next to the front door. The rest of the trunk’s items he took upstairs; his clothes looked lonely in the closet. He had a moment of thinking he really should have reduced the size of the closet, but he kind of liked leaving the structure of the house as it was intended. He added photos to the mantles. He loved the ones he now had of his mum, thanks to Aunt Petunia. He laughed to himself; that was the first thought he had of the Dursleys in weeks.

Landry and Jarrod showed up and they did a final walkthrough. The house and the basement were beyond his expectations. The garden was coming around; he had cleared the weeds and trimmed the bushes and trees; the next step would be to start planting. Jarrod and Landry presented him with the final spells to put up the permanent wards and ensure it stayed unplottable. Harry felt strange casting spells outside of Hogwarts, but as this was his house, and they were protection spells, he was allowed to do so without recrimination. The house was his, but more than that, it was his home.

He looked forward to his birthday tomorrow; he had invited the Weasleys, Hermione, Remus, Tonks and some other members of the Order including McGonagall. But tonight he wanted to celebrate with just Ron, Hermione and Ginny. He hadn’t seen her in almost a month. He spent the afternoon cooking in his new kitchen; Dobby joined him and showed him a few house-elf tricks. Around the time of their expected arrival he lifted the wards to allow entrance through the gate for them. Harry was just opening the wine when a loud roar echoed through the house. He and Dobby both jumped and Harry decided he would have to lower the volume on that particular item.

He ran to the door; he quickly greeted Ron and Hermione, picked up Ginny, and gave her a hug. She arrived in a wonderful Muggle t-shirt and skirt, and to his amazement, she was tan. He was sure all of the Weasleys just freckled. The tan made her brown eyes look brighter and her hair was lighter with even more highlights than before.

Harry gave them all a tour of the house. He couldn’t keep his eyes off her though. He looked to see what her reaction was for every room. Ginny loved the place, especially the kitchen; she was sure it would also be her mum’s favorite too. After the tour they sat down to eat. Harry and Dobby had fixed a roast, potatoes, salad and wine. It was a big meal for a warm summer night, but Harry wanted to try out the kitchen. For afters, Harry and Dobby had made lemon squares; tomorrow night they would have cake. Harry was fully complimented on the meal; it made him blush, but he liked the compliments.

After dinner they moved into the parlor. Harry suggested some games to play, but Ron and Hermione stood up and said they were leaving. “Why?” Harry asked.

Hermione smiled a little too knowingly and said they would be back in a couple of hours as they were going to the Leaky Cauldron. Ron grudgingly said, “Thought you two might want to spend some time alone.”

After they walked Ron and Hermione to the gate and came back into the house, Harry looked at Ginny still bewildered. “Wow, I didn’t expect this, did you? I can’t believe Ron would leave us alone in my house; Hermione must have done some coercing.” He pulled Ginny into his arms, placing his hands on her small waist and kissing her. He had almost forgotten how good she smelled and tasted. He felt her response back, and it was as strong as his.

He picked her up in one quick move and carried her into the living room, setting her on the couch. He brought in the goblets and wine from the dining room, setting them on the table. He sat down next to her and poured out the wine into the goblets; they each took a sip and set the cups down. The wine from dinner had already given her a blush on her cheeks, which Harry found irresistible, and he leaned over and kissed each one softly before moving to her mouth. She met his approach with her lips open and his tongue took advantage of it. He couldn’t get enough of her kisses. He felt so happy; he was in his home, with his girl sitting on the couch snogging heavily.

Ginny stopped the snogging session briefly, moved onto his lap with her head leaning against his arm and the side of the couch, they quickly resumed where they had left off. He was sure once again she could feel his erection through his jeans, but he was soon distracted by her unbuttoning his shirt and caressing his shoulders and chest. She ran her long fingernails over his nipples causing him to jump with surprise. It felt so good to be touched. He moved his hands to her waist and then under her shirt. She was so warm; he thought her temperature must run hotter than most people. His hands moved over the lace bra covering her breasts. He circled each nipple with his fingers until they hardened and then he tweaked one making her jump. Between kisses and caresses both shirts and her bra were removed. He couldn’t resist; he cupped one of her breasts with his hand and ran his thumb over her nipple continuously until she was moaning with abandon.

The snogging and petting continued and he turned the tables on her and began sucking her tongue gently at first and then stronger. He moved to her bottom lip nibbling as he remembered from his dream how good it felt. Ginny jumped with an “ouch,” and landed a little too harshly causing him to groan with pain. He snapped out of it as she began kissing and biting his neck until he sucked in air between his clenched teeth. When she finished, he whispered that it was time to go upstairs.

He gathered their clothes, took her hand and walked her up the stairs. He let go of her hand and opened the door and set the clothes on a chair and started a small fire in the fireplace.

He pulled back the duvet and sheet and pulled her next to the bed and held her. He whispered, “Are you okay?”

She looked at him with those amazing brown eyes that were now fully dilated, “Yes, Harry, I’m okay.”

Harry whispered back, “I’m not, I’m scared to death.”

She laughed and pushed him on the bed, where she landed on top of him. She began tickling him. It felt so funny; he never had been really tickled before. He loved her laugh, and she was laughing at him. He grabbed her hands to make her stop, and then he kissed those cute freckles spread across her cheeks. She said, “Harry, we will figure this out together. It’s just me Ginny, the silly little girl who’s had a crush on you forever. Don’t be afraid just because I’ll hex you if you hurt or disappoint me.”

“Oh God, you are a witch, Ms. Weasley,” and he let go of her wrists. She began tracing her fingers over his features. She then kissed him as she rolled off of him and onto her side. He felt her fingers on the waistband of his jeans, undoing the button, and then unzipping them.

She softly said, “I think it would probably be easier if our clothes were off.” Harry slid his jeans and boxers down and kicked them to the floor as she removed her skirt and knickers. His hands traced down to her thighs and over the soft red curls. She moaned louder and pushed her hips into him when he passed over the spot she wanted him to go to next. He bent down, kissed her breasts, and took each one in his mouth until they were covered with his saliva.

She lifted his chin with her fingers and gave the sign to come back to her mouth. His hand took over for his mouth, as they began kissing again. It was no longer tender and her hands were more forceful than before; he loved it. She stroked his side and over his hip and then between his legs and wrapped her fingers over the base of his penis and slowly moved up the shaft and over the tip; he twitched instinctively. As she moved her tightly gripped hand up and down, he thrust into her hand. He knew that she could have him coming in a few moments. He moved his knee between her legs to separate them. He traced his fingers between her breasts, down her stomach over her navel, over the red curls and between her legs where it was so warm and wet. His fingers glided over the whole area as his fingers became completely lubricated. Her moans were increasing and her hips were pushing into him. His own moans were now almost uncontrollable as he continued thrusting into her hands. He started paying more attention to that small sensitive spot. He circled around it and across it increasing the speed each time. Then he put one finger into her entrance and she tightened around it. He waited for her to relax before pushing further in. His finger was now moving in and out of her faster and faster. He added another finger and she tightened again but soon relaxed. Oh God, she was so hot inside it felt like warm silk. He moved his fingers in and out until all resistance was gone.

She suddenly moved her hand off his penis and moved it to his face. He looked at her face and she had a different blush to her cheeks. He glanced to her eyes to find her looking straight into his. He felt it down into his soul when she said, “Harry, make love to me.”

Harry said gently, “Ginny, I want that more than anything, but I’m afraid I’m going to hurt you.”

She kissed him quickly on the lips and responded, “It will only be for a moment. I trust you.”

Harry tipped her on her back and was laying over her. Her legs were separated and her knees bent. He rose up so he was on his knees. He reached down and stroked her again lubricating his hand with her sweet juice and ran it over his penis. He then positioned himself at her entrance. He bent down over her bracing himself with one hand. He looked deep into her eyes and said, “I love you, Ginny.”

He entered her, stopping as he hit complete resistance. She gasped and then said, “Go on, Harry, I want you.” He pushed harder and he felt the resistance break and he heard in her voice a sound of pain. He stopped again. It took everything he had to stop; she was so hot and warm inside. He could tell she was uncomfortable; he was about to pull out when she raised her hips forcing him to go deeper inside. She then slowly lowered her hips causing a slight withdrawl and raised them again. He lowered his body and he soon was completely inside her. It felt better than he had ever imagined. It was tight; it was hot and wet. He slowly thrust in and out of her. He took one hand and placed it between their bodies and found her clitoris, circling and touching it more often than not. He needed her to get back to the place she was before, because he knew he was going to come any moment, the feeling was so good, so intense.

He was still looking into her eyes and could tell when the pleasure returned to her face. He quickened the pace of his thrusts and she began moaning; her eyes closed and she said, “Deeper, Harry, deeper.”

Merlin, those words made him lose control; he moved his hand and began pumping into her harder and deeper. He felt her body tense. Her legs became rigid and he felt her whole body rise up into him as she screamed, “Harry, Oh God, Harry.”

When her initial contractions closed around him he lost it. He was thrusting in and out at a frantic pace. His mind went blank and all he could feel was pure sensation. He felt himself give one last deep thrust and then he heard himself screaming, “Yes, Ginny, yes, yes, yes.” He felt his semen shooting out and being sucked out of him at the same time. The only thought was this is heaven.

He almost fell on top of her but caught himself at the last moment. He could feel the tail end of her orgasm as his erection receded. He stayed there: erect or not it felt good to be inside of her. He kissed her face all over and was about to give her a deep passionate kiss when she said, “Harry, you are getting heavy.”

He withdrew and lay down next to her; she smiled at him and said, “Happy Birthday, Harry.” Harry laughed and said it was by far the best present ever.

They talked for a moment and then he looked down. “Oh hell, Ginny, there is blood. Are you okay?”

She answered, “I’m fine, Harry, some women bleed the first time.”

Harry hit his head with his hand. “I am so stupid for all my planning for other stuff I totally forgot I can’t do magic to clean us up, nor can I do a Contraceptive Spell for three more hours.”

Ginny flicked him on the head with her thumb and forefinger. “Harry, you are not the only one who plans. I had Hermione do a Contraceptive Spell before we came over.”

Harry was flabbergasted. “You, you mean Hermione knows, Oh God, Ron is going to kill me.”

“Hermione won’t tell. She knows Ron, but she also understood how much I wanted this.”

“God, I love Hermione at this moment,” Harry said, feeling relieved that Ginny had taken care of that issue.

Harry stood up and said he would be right back and went into the bathroom. He returned with a warm washcloth. He gently rolled her on her back, separated her legs and cleaned up the blood and semen.

They laid there for a long while talking and laughing. He wished they could lie there all night but Ron and Hermione would be back soon. Finally they got up, dressed, combed their hair and went downstairs to wait for Ron and Hermione. A lion soon roared and Ron and Hermione came into the house. They said their good-byes and Harry gave Hermione an extra long hug whispering, “Thank you.”

Harry embraced Ginny and whispered, “I love you.” He walked them to the gate and they Disapparated. They were gone. He said his warding spells and headed for the house. He was alone now, in his own home, and about to sleep in his own bed for the first time. He was happy and when he remembered that in one hour he would be of age, it made him even happier.

He closed the door, turned down the lights and walked upstairs, his footsteps on the wood echoing through the house. He prepared for bed, and for the second time that night, he took off his clothes. He put on his pajama bottoms and crawled into the wonderful nice warm bed. He wanted to stay up until midnight as he did most years for his birthday. He lay there thinking of Ginny and how wonderful losing his virginity was. Her scent was all over the bed. His eyes started to close and soon he was asleep.

tbc

Chapter Text

Harry had drifted off to a pleasant place. He was dreaming of the Gryffindor common room and talking with his friends and Ginny, when he heard singing.

“Happy Birthday to you, Happy Birthday, dear Harry, Happy Birthday to you.”

Someone was telling him to wake up; he opened his eyes, staring at someone who looked just like him but for the eyes. He jumped and sat up. Standing around his bed were his parents, Sirius, and Dumbledore.

Harry closed his eyes, shook his head, and opened them again; they were still standing there smiling at him. Dumbledore spoke first, “Harry, we all left you too soon. We cannot give you real gifts for your ‘Coming of Age’, but for the time we have right now, we can give you love, visions, and advice, and you will have some decisions to make.”

Harry nodded at the wizard with the twinkling eyes. “Sirius would like to go first, then James, me, and then Lily would like to see you last. We three will leave you for awhile with Sirius,” the Headmaster said, and then he and Harry’s parents vanished.

Sirius walked over to Harry’s side of the bed and sat down next to him. Sirius looked better than Harry had ever seen him. He looked healthy, his grey eyes bright. Harry burst out crying, “Sirius, I am so sorry; I am so sorry.” Sirius reached out and pulled Harry to his chest, while the boy sobbed.

“Harry, it’s not your fault I was reckless, but in the end it was Voldemort’s fault. I love you, Harry, and I am sorry I left you so soon.” They held each other for a while until Sirius said, “I know you wanted to talk to me about a situation that has recently arisen and is bothering you.”

“You, you mean Draco?” Harry couldn’t believe he had even said his first name.

“Yes,” said Sirius.

“I can’t stand him, Sirius, but what they want to do is wrong. He didn’t stand a chance growing up. He was too young to be Marked. I don’t know what his heart or soul is like, but it reminds me of you being sent to Azkaban: hated and without a friend. It’s not that I want to be his friend; it just makes me feel bad.”

Sirius smiled. “There is very little difference between Draco and me. I could have easily been like him if my parents had gone to the extremes his father did. My parents believed the same philosophy as Lucius, but they didn’t believe in torturing their children to reinforce it. In addition, Harry, I had James and Remus to keep my mischievous evil side in check. It was my friends who saved me. Draco’s friends, on the other hand, encouraged him and built that side up.”

Harry still looked forlorn. Sirius continued, “Follow your Gryffindor heart, Harry; do what is right and what is brave.”

“Now, I must leave you soon. I just wanted to tell you how proud of you I am. The few years I spent with you, Harry, meant everything to me. I am with you always in your heart, but you need someone here with you. Harry, Remus will be your godfather now. He’s a wise old werewolf. My gift to you, Harry is to release you from any guilt you feel about my death. I love you, Harry, and Happy Birthday.”

Harry cried, “I love you too, Sirius.” Sirius hugged him one more time and then he disappeared.

James filled the spot where Sirius sat and immediately put his arms around Harry. The tears flowed from both. James pulled back but kept his hands on Harry. “Son, I need to tell you how proud I am of you. Your heart and soul are pure right now. This may not always be, but there will be those who love you, who can heal you. You have many decisions and choices to make; I trust you will make the correct ones for you, not just the ones to please others. You know from Severus’s Pensieve that I was not perfect. We are wizards, Harry, but we are not perfect. Yes, you will have to face Voldemort and try and kill him, but do not beat yourself up over your reactions. You are both human and the Chosen One; sometimes they will come in conflict.”

Harry didn’t know what his father was really telling him. He was talking so fast and saying so much. Harry had found himself just listening to the sound of his father’s voice; he wanted to remember it always.

James smiled. “I know that expression, Harry; it is mine when I’m confused. It will all become clear soon, with the decision you will make and choices afterwards. If I know you like I think I do, when the answers reveal themselves, you will choose wisely.”

“Now you have done a wonderful job with the house. Lily and I are so happy you chose to come home. One thing you need to know is in the office, behind the picture of you and Lily, is a safe. Just put your hand on the wall and it will open. You must keep all of your secrets in there. I did,” James said with a gleeful laugh.

“Are they still in there?” Harry asked hopefully.

“A few. Now, Harry, I need to leave soon, but I have a few more things to say. You need training in wandless magic. Talk to Remus; he will not only be your godfather, but your trainer too. When you are troubled, he should be the one you seek advice from. Harry, enjoy this life and accept love from those who give it. Finally, son, you are a wealthy wizard; buy some decent clothes.” He laughed as he gave his son another hug. “My gift to you, son, is to take away the feelings and worries that you are not worthy of being the ‘Chosen One’. You are worthy. I love you, Harry, and Happy Birthday.”

James kissed him on the cheek and Harry said, “I love you too, Dad.”

Albus appeared at the end of his bed and began, “Harry, I am sure you have a lot of questions for me, but my time is limited, and I have much to share.” He walked over and sat where James and Sirius had previously been and continued. “Harry, the night of my death, I was dying already when Severus did what he did, and no I cannot tell you which way Severus will go in the end; that is his final choice, but I still believe in him.”

“What about Draco?” Harry asked.

“The box you will open in the morning should hold some answers. But it will be your choice what to do with that information. Harry, you must continue with the mission we started last year.” A trill was heard and Fawkes appeared on Harry’s bed. The bird ruffled his feathers and cocked his head looking at Harry.

“There you are,” Albus said stroking the bird. “Harry, you might need greater support than the Order can give you, or even Ron and Hermione. This support though is like a double edged sword. It will bring you great joy but also great sorrow. Only a true Gryffindor will be able to handle the sword. I ask you to close your eyes for a moment and to dream.”

Harry closed his eyes. He saw Fawkes in a form almost like a Patronus, flying around as if searching for something, and his song was one of sorrow. The song suddenly changed to one of joy when another image appeared; it was a white dragon Patronus with blue eyes. The two nuzzled each other and then began to fly around the room playing and nipping at each other. The dream ended, and Harry opened his eyes.

Albus leaned in closer to Harry as he said, “Harry, my gift to you is from Fawkes; it is to give you the power of the Phoenix.”

Harry looked confused. “How? What powers?”

Albus reached out and lifted the hair out of Harry’s eyes. Harry never remembered Dumbledore ever touching him in such an affectionate manner. “Fawkes will give you your Patronus. It will be strong but will be stronger yet when combined with its friend. Fawkes will mark you; the mark will only show at your discretion, unless the dragon is near by. You have the choice to have the Phoenix Patronus and if you accept it, you will then have the choice of finding his mate the White Dragon. You will know when the Dragon is near. The Dragon will protect the Phoenix; the Phoenix will be able to heal the Dragon. Harry, be very careful whom you share this knowledge with. In the end, the surprise of the Phoenix, and if you so choose, the Dragon, will be a great power. But Harry, it will be a hard choice to make; as I said it will bring great joy and pain to you and to others.

Harry, I have to go now; your mother is waiting. You can tell Lily your decision of whether to accept my gift or not. Harry, I love you; you are and will be a great wizard. Happy Birthday.”

Albus reached for him, and they embraced. Harry whispered, “I love you too, Headmaster.”

Lily came into focus at the end of the bed. She quickly ran over and made Harry move over. She sat down, scooted next to him, and pulled him into her arms. She hugged her son desperately, and he held on to her as if never wanting to let go. She rocked him in her arms. “Oh, Harry, I am sorry we left you. You were our pride and joy. It should have been a great life for all of us. But through it all, you have now become a young man who has surpassed even my dreams for you. Harry, I want you to know a mother’s love is unconditional. I know you have been presented with a lot of information tonight and decisions will have to be made, but no matter what you choose, know you have my love. Your gift from me, you will see in the morning. I sneaked in a physical gift, don’t tell Albus,” she said with a wink. “But for my time tonight, I just want to hold and rock my son in my arms.”

“Mum,” Harry said softly, “thank you for protecting me with your love and your life. You have given me so much.”

“Harry, I had no choice; you were my baby. No one was allowed to hurt my baby, especially Voldemort.”

“But Mum, you had a choice. I know he gave you one.”

“That wasn’t a real choice, Harry.”

“I love you, Mum.”

“I love you, Harry.”

No more words were spoken, and Lily held and rocked her son while singing soft lullabies to him. The troubles of his world disappeared with his head held to her breast and her arms wrapped securely around him. She had almost rocked him to sleep when she whispered, “Harry, I must go now. Albus would like to know your decision.”

“I will accept the Phoenix.”

“Son, you will need to lie on your stomach after I leave.” They hugged each other tight and kissed each other good-bye. “Happy Birthday, Harry. I love you.”

“I love you too, Mum.”

Lily disappeared and Harry lay back down on the bed, turned onto his stomach. He heard Fawkes flying and felt the large bird land on his pajama bottoms. The bird began to drop tears on his back and then warmth spread over his back and shoulders. The bird hopped off and walked up to Harry’s face. Harry reached over and petted the bird. “Thank you, Fawkes, I will try to do you proud.” The bird pecked him on top of his head and vanished.

Harry got out of bed and went to the mirror on the closet door; he turned to look at his back. It looked like a magical tattoo. An image of Fawkes was spread out over his whole back and shoulder blades. The red and gold shimmered and then began to fade. Harry went back to bed and fell immediately back to sleep. He dreamed of flying with dragons.

+++++++

Moony’s Visitations

Remus crawled into bed alone. Nymphadora was working the overnight shift again, and he was lonely. He missed her warmth, touch and smell. He had entertained a few members of the Order tonight. They had met to discuss what to give Harry for his ‘Coming of Age’ birthday. They wanted to do something special, given Harry’s parents and godfather would not be able to do so.

Harry was on his mind. He couldn’t wait to see the house. He was amazed that the death of Dumbledore had not sent Harry spiraling into a deep depression; if nothing else, Harry was resilient.

He closed his eyes and was off into a good night’s sleep; he was dreaming of Lily and James’s house the way it used to be.

He heard someone, no he heard two people, whispering in his ears. One voice he recognized immediately, the other he had not heard for years. The voices were saying, “Wake up, Moony, wake up.”

One voice said loudly, “He’s not waking up.”

The other yelled, “Moony, wake up now! What do mean mating with my little cousin?”

Remus’s eyes shot wide open; he jumped to a sitting position. There on his bed, sitting on each side of him, were his two best friends, grinning.

“Prongs? Padfoot? What is going on?” Remus asked questioning his own sanity.

James laughed. “We’re your fairy godfriends Moony. We are here for Harry’s birthday; we have already visited him for his Coming of Age birthday. Albus and Lily are with him now.”

“You know you haven’t answered my question, Moony. What are you doing with my sweet innocent cousin?” Sirius growled.

“She is very sweet, but far from innocent. Just keep your eyes shut.”

Sirius smacked him on the head. “Okay, I will from now on, but you know we are happy that you found your mate.”

“As happy and honored as I am to see you, I don’t think you are here to talk about Nymphadora.”

“You are right once again, Moony, but first I need to hug you,” James said reaching over.

“Me too, me too,” Sirius joked and joined in the group hug.

“You guys are smothering me,” Remus muffled but his thoughts were, Oh God, I miss these two. I love them so much. “On a more serious note, Remus, I need you to be Harry’s mentor,” James said looking into the soft brown eyes.

“And I need you to be his new godfather,” Sirius added.

“Harry has some big decisions to make tonight and in the near future. If I know my son, and the decisions he is likely to make, he will need you more than you can imagine. I want you to train him, which I know he has already asked you to do. You need to train him in wandless magic and find him others to train him in dueling. He needs to be part of the Order immediately, along with his two friends. He has received a gift from Dumbledore tonight that is likely to change his life, if he accepts it. Do not ask him what it is. It’s a big responsibility and accepting it can and will probably make him very happy and very sad. You will know when the time comes for you to step in, and I don’t just mean as a mentor; he will need fatherly advice too. Please do this for my son, Remus,” James begged.

“And Remus, remember he is only seventeen and is human. He will falter. Not as bad as I did, but he will. Pick him up when he falls; love him unconditionally,” James added almost tearfully.

“We know you will do this, but let him reveal his secrets when he is ready and keep them for him when he does,” Sirius said while holding Remus’s hand in his.

“I am honored that you want me to do this for Harry. You both know I love the boy.”

“You have given him so much already. I thank you for that,” James said.

“God, I miss you two so much. Will this happen again?”

“Not likely, my furry friend; this was initiated by Dumbledore before he died, for the three of us to visit Harry on his birthday. He unfortunately became the fourth,” Sirius said as his eyes began to water.

James leaned over and hugged his friend and kissed him good-bye. Sirius did the same. “We love you, Moony,” they both said.

“I love you too,” Remus said as they disappeared.

Remus was sad that his friends were gone, but happy to have heard their voices and seen their faces once again. Oh please, let this have been real and not a dream he thought as he slid back down into the covers. He promptly fell asleep dreaming of Padfoot and Prongs.

tbc

Chapter Text

Harry awoke when he heard a pop, he rolled over and said, “Good morning, Dobby.”

“Happy Birthday, Harry Potter. Harry Potter has an appointment in one hour for Apparition test. Dobby does not want to be waking Harry Potter, but Dobby wants Harry Potter to use his magic now.”

“Thanks, Dobby, for waking me.” Harry appreciated the predicament he put Dobby in. He would have to remember to leave clearer instructions in the future.

Harry quickly got up to shower and dress. His thoughts were consumed by the dream, visitation, hallucination or whatever it was last night. He wasn’t even sure it had really happened. He stepped out of the shower and looked in the mirror; there were no marks on his back. He went into the bedroom retrieving his wand and stood in front of the closet mirror. ”Reveal.” It was his first spell cast as an of age wizard. The Phoenix came into view covering his whole back; the wings gave a slight flutter over his shoulder blades. Harry muttered, “Bloody wicked,” and watched the phoenix until it vanished.

He dressed, ate breakfast, and stepped outside to walk to the Little Cauldron. From there he would be able to Floo directly to the Ministry of Magic for his Apparition test appointment. He stopped as he exited his front door, he looked in awe at the gardens and grass that had been planted. He walked the perimeter of the house; the potion garden was there, the kitchen garden was there, as was the moonlight garden. He looked up to the blue sky and said aloud, “Thank you, Mum, it’s the best.” He didn’t have time to look at everything in detail, but he certainly would later on.

Harry passed his test immediately, and decided to take his father’s advice to fix his wardrobe as a present to himself. He Apparated to Madam Malkin’s in Diagon Alley. He let Madam Malkin and her assistants have their way with his wardrobe. He came out having purchased proper wizarding attire for any occasion. They would send his new wardrobe including footwear to him later that afternoon after all the alterations had been completed.

Harry then made his way into the Leaky Cauldron and out the other side to Muggle London. He walked the streets looking for Muggle clothing shops. He felt strange being alone, and knew the Order and Mrs. Weasley would be right pissed at him for doing so. He found a shop that catered to young and older men alike. When approached by a salesclerk, he explained his dilemma of needing a whole new wardrobe. Two hours later he walked out with jeans, trousers, two suits, socks, boxers, silk pajama bottoms, a couple of pair of trainers, dress shoes, and a long coat. He walked back to the Leaky Cauldron loaded down with bags containing his purchases, had lunch and a Butterbeer, then Apparated home.

Harry arrived in his bedroom and promptly put away his purchases. His closet didn’t look quite so empty anymore. He had waited for this moment since leaving Hogwarts; he went into the study and reached for the box from Dumbledore. He opened it carefully as he did with any present he received. On top were two wands with a note saying they were Lily and James’s wands. He picked up his father’s and felt a jolt of magic run through him. He tried his mum’s and felt another jolt, but less defined and not as strong.

He thought of where he could keep them and immediately thought of the safe his father mentioned. He slid the picture of him and Lily over, and put his hand on the wall. The opening was revealed. He could see a book, some vials, and other paraphernalia in there. He was torn at what to look at first, the box from Dumbledore, or the contents in his father’s safe. He put the wands in the safe, and closed it back up, sliding the picture back in place.

He sat down in the leather chair and examined the contents of the box further. It contained 3 smaller boxes with a label on each: Horcruxes with a question mark, Draco’s Memories, and Draco Personal. He opened the Horcrux box and it contained a dozen crystal bottles each labeled with a date and place. Some of these he had already seen, but most he had not. The second box, labeled Draco’s Memories, was larger. He opened it and it contained at least two dozen vials with the dates written on each. The dates were as far back as 1984. Harry’s stomach dropped, Why? He knew what was in these vials, the memories Snape had retrieved. Dumbledore must have thought it was important for Harry to see them, but Harry wasn’t sure he wanted to. He decided to look; he could always leave the memory and stop viewing them.

He took the box, opened the Pensieve door, and set it down on a nearby shelf. He decided to examine them chronologically, and selected the one from 1984. He released the memory into the Pensieve and dipped his face down into the silvery mixture.

This must be Malfoy Manor, he thought. He saw Narcissa holding a very young Draco on her lap; he was crying. Harry had never seen such big blue eyes in his life before. Lucius walked in and picked up Draco by the scruff of his collar and set him on his feet. “Draco, you are getting to be a big boy now and big boys, especially Malfoys do not cry.” Lucius then walked over to Narcissa and said, “I don’t want you molly coddling him anymore.” She almost said something back, but he raised his hand. The memory was over.

Harry stepped back and removed the next one. It was from 1985. Draco was in a park playing on a slide. Little Draco went over to the swings and began swinging. A boy came and began swinging in the swing next to him, and they began to talk. Lucius walked over, grabbed Draco off the swing, held him up to his face and spat out, “I told you never to talk to Muggles! We are leaving, now!”

The next two from that year were all similar, Lucius reprimanding him for poor manners, and for associating with Muggles or half-bloods. In each, Harry noticed, Draco’s eyes turned greyer and greyer.

It was at age six, that Harry almost lost his lunch from the Leaky Cauldron. Lucius and Draco were in a room with just the four walls, one door and torches. There was Draco petting a white cat. Lucius said firmly, “Draco, get away from the cat; you cannot keep it.” He then held out his wand and said, “Crucio.” The cat jerked and howled in pain.

Draco stood there watching and yelling, “No, Father, no, I will send it away; please don’t kill it, please!”

Lucius then quipped, “Quit begging, Draco. It doesn’t become a Malfoy to beg.”

Draco straightened up, stopped yelling, and said with a tone that was alien for a six year old, “Father, I will take the cat back.” Lucius stopped and Draco picked up the cat and left the room.

There were only a few vials of the same, before Harry reached the one he dreaded. Draco was eight and was with a young Zabini. They were in Diagon Alley at Florean Fortescue’s enjoying a double scoop ice cream, when a group of redheads sat at the next table. It was a young Ron, Fred and George. The boys from the two tables started talking and joking. It looked that they were all having fun when Draco suddenly froze. Harry guessed he could feel his father’s presence coming up behind him. His father approached the table and whispered to Draco. Draco got up and followed his father out of the ice cream shop. Harry did as well.

Draco followed his father into the Leaky Cauldron, and up the stairs into an empty guest room. Lucius picked up Draco and threw him to the ground, face down. Lucius then put his booted foot on the young boy’s lower back near his bum. “I told you not to talk to those Mudblood lovers, the Weasleys. They are beneath you; you are a Malfoy, you were made to step on those below you,” Lucius said and stepped on Draco’s back. Harry could hear the crack. A look of fear came over the father as he realized he went too far. He Disapparated to St. Mungo’s, where Lucius told the mediwizard some hooligan boys had done it. Draco’s expression never changed; he was not about to tell the truth. He was healed, but the permanent damage had been done.

There were more of the same; until Draco was ten, and then came a scene that Harry was sure would haunt him forever. Draco was talking with Pansy in what Harry assumed again was Malfoy Manor. They were talking about Hogwarts, hoping to be sorted into Slytherin, and discussing whom else would be going there. Draco said, “I bet Harry Potter will be there. I wonder what he will be like. Wouldn’t it be cool to be friends with him?” Lucius came in and sent Pansy home.

Lucius looked at his son with the same glare that sent shivers down Harry’s spine when Lucius Malfoy confronted him. Lucius said slowly and methodically, “I never want you to associate with Harry Potter; you will neither be friends or enemies with him. Treat him as if he does not exist, for someday he will not. I will now show you what will happen if you disobey me. Crucio". Draco dropped to the ground jerking, he opened his mouth and screams that tore Harry’s heart apart came out, and then a scream where no sound was heard, but it was still filled with pure pain. Lucius stopped and left the room. Draco lay there shaking, his grey eyes following his father’s exit.

Harry took some time after that episode thinking about his and Draco’s first meetings. Draco had been disobeying his father by even talking with him, and the rivalry that ensued, was a continued disobedience. The next memories were from summers and a few holidays that were filled with the Unforgivable Curse. Harry could not always figure out why Draco was receiving them, not that it mattered. At some point Harry noticed Draco stopped screaming.

The memories became more intense during Hogwarts fourth year summer. Voldemort was back, and he was visiting Malfoy Manor talking to Lucius; Draco was at his father’s side. Voldemort reached out and touched Draco’s left arm while speaking, “Draco, your arm, it is so white and perfect. I so look forward to putting my mark on you.” Harry saw a slight flinch in Draco’s expression.

The next memories were horrifying; Lucius took Draco out with him as he tortured Muggles under the direction of Voldemort. Harry wanted to stop, but he had to see where this all led.

There were only three more vials left. The next one, chronologically, was Draco’s 16th birthday. Voldemort was at the Manor and he told Lucius it was time. Lucius asked him to wait until Draco was of age, for which Lucius was given a ‘Crucio’ of his own. Voldemort said, “Do not deny me what I am asking.”

Lucius brought Draco over; he had been watching the scene from across the room. Lucius pulled back the robe sleeve and told Draco to hold out his arm. For once Harry saw something in Draco’s eyes; it was fear and revulsion. Voldemort took out his wand and scarred Draco’s perfect skin. The Mark was seared into his arm. Harry watched as Draco tried not to flinch; his jaw was clenched for all it was worth. Voldemort then said while smiling, “Happy Birthday, Draco. You are the youngest of my Death Eaters; I expect great things from you.” Harry knew that within a week or two Lucius would be in Azkaban.

The second to last vial was a private meeting between Draco and Voldemort. Harry watched as Draco kissed the dark wizard’s robe and Harry wanted to throw up once again. Voldemort told Draco how disappointed he was in Lucius, and to make it up, Draco was to kill Albus Dumbledore personally, or he Draco would be tortured and his mother killed.

Draco replied calmly, “Yes, my Lord, I will kill Albus Dumbledore this year.”

The final vial was a week before sixth year began; again it was another private meeting between Draco and Voldemort. Voldemort asked Draco why he had not come when called for. Draco responded that he felt no such call. Voldemort grabbed Draco’s arm pushing back the sleeve. Harry gasped.

Voldemort raised his voice, “What have you done boy?”

“Nothing, my Lord. I thought it was just healing.”

Voldemort looked at Draco intently and surprisingly said, “I believe you Draco, but I want to know, did the mark go away because you are underage, or because you do not want to be a Death Eater?”

Before Draco could answer, Voldemort took out his wand and marked Draco a second time. He kept the wand in place until Draco’s skin was burning. Harry could almost smell it in the memory. Voldemort then repeated Draco’s task, adding that Draco would be tortured until he begged for death should he fail.

Voldemort Disapparated and Draco was alone; he fell to the ground holding his arm and screamed, “You fucking bastard, I didn’t want it.”

Harry jumped back to reality. “Oh my God! He was forced!” Harry yelled to the walls.

Harry looked at the time; he only had a few hours left before his guests arrived. He ran downstairs after putting all of the vials in the safe and closing the Pensieve door. He called for Dobby. Harry was spurting out, “Dobby, twenty people will be coming over for dinner in two hours, I totally forgot the…”

“Harry Potter needs Dobby. Dobby will help Harry Potter fix dinner. Harry Potter can now do magic and it will go much faster.”

They prepared starters, the main course of meat sauce with pasta, and garlic bread. Sorry Ginny, Harry thought. He remembered the last time he had fixed this dinner was for the Dursleys. Mrs. Weasley would be bringing the cake. They were done with a half hour to spare. Harry showered for the second time that day, and selected a new pair of low hanging blue jeans, a red polo shirt and new trainers.

He had just finished opening the dining room windows to let the fragrance from the jasmine and lilies filter in, when the first of his guests was announced with a deafening roar from the lion. He had to lower it.

Remus and Tonks came in and were excited to see the remodel. Remus walked into the dining room, his nose taking a long whiff of the air as he said, “How did you get the garden in so quickly?”

Harry smiled mischievously and said, “It was a birthday present. Feel free to look around with the exception of the basement. I really don’t mind you and Tonks going down, I just don’t want some of the others though. Remember that my old room is now Dobby’s, so I wouldn’t try that room either.”

The lion’s roars kept on coming. Minerva and quite a few of the OotPs arrived, and soon all of the Weasleys and Hermione had joined in. Ron, Hermione and Ginny all noticed the gardens and questioned Harry about them. He finally said they were a birthday present.

“From who?” Ron asked sounding incredulous.

Harry said softly back, “From my mum.”

No one said a word. Harry gave the full tour and then served the starters. Ginny was there, and since everyone in the room knew they were actually still together, he felt no qualms about giving her a few hugs and kisses. He even had a chance to whisper in her ear how incredible last night had been.

“Nice clothes, Harry,” Tonks said while taking a large sip of pumpkin juice.

Harry laughed, “Yeah, someone told me I should get some new clothes.”

At dinner, Harry sat at the head of the magically enlarged table and Remus at the other end. The meal was heavily complimented. Harry mentioned that Dobby would be pleased.

pop

“Dobby worked in kitchen with Harry Potter. Harry Potter would make a good house-elf.”

pop

Harry blushed as the table erupted with laughter.

“So, Harry, how was it staying here for the first time?” Hermione asked.

“It felt like home. I do want to offer my home for future meetings of the Order; of course Grimmauld Place is still open for business too.”

The cake was brought out and the presents were opened. The Order, including McGonagall, set up direct passage through his fireplace to the Headmistresses’ office fireplace, but only Harry was allowed, unless he gave and was given special permission for others to use it. Harry was floored with the gift.

Fred and George gave him an assortment of their newest dark protection items, and Ron and Hermione gave him a large supply of Honeydukes’ chocolate. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley gave him a cooking cauldron and the Weasley family recipes. Harry was so touched he stood up and walked over and gave Mrs. Weasley a big hug.

Remus and Tonks gave him books on wandless magic and dueling. Harry looked at Remus and said, “How did you know?”

“A dog and a stag came for a quick visit last night,” Remus answered with a huge smile.

It was a wonderful birthday party. He was sad to see them go. He stopped Remus and Tonks on the way out, asking them to stay. He gave Ginny a quick hug and kiss good-bye.

After everyone had left, he turned to Remus and Tonks, “So Remus, a visit from your friends?”

“Yes, it was the best dream or visitation I ever had. Both of them laid out a plan of me mentoring you, and that I was to be your new godfather. I told them I would be honoured, but I wanted to know how you felt about it first.”

Harry put his arm around Remus and said, “I think it’s brilliant.” Remus hugged him and picked up a scent; it was Ginny Weasley. The boy really did have a nice birthday, Remus said to himself.

Harry walked them to the gate and asked Tonks as they were walking down the path if there were any updates on Malfoy.

“He’s back to himself physically. He makes snide remarks, but his eyes are dead. There is no expression. Narcissa is on the edge; she visits daily and I don’t believe it does either of them any good.”

Harry said his good-byes and walked back into the house to clean up the dining room; it was already done. “Thank you, Dobby!” Harry yelled, hoping the house-elf could hear him.

He walked upstairs to the study. He was worn out from the day of Pensieve diving and thinking about Draco’s life, but there was another box left with Draco’s name on it. He shut the study door, removed the last box from the safe, entered the Pensieve room, and shut the door behind him. He opened it up and it contained eleven vials each with a date written on it. He started with the first, which was their fourth year at Hogwarts.

Harry was shocked; it was Draco with a seventh year Ravenclaw Prefect witch. Harry could tell by the robes and the badge. They were in the Prefects’ bathroom and they were snogging heavily. Harry watched as Draco lost his virginity. He couldn’t watch the whole thing as he felt like a voyeur.

He was apprehensive about the next one, but poured it in the bowl and dove into its contents. It was from the same year. Draco was in his dorm alone when Harry recognized an older Slytherin from their Quidditch team. Harry thought he had been a Beater, and his name was Bole. Bole put a locking spell on the door and a privacy spell for the room. What came next stunned Harry; the two students undressed and fondled each other some. There was no kissing or what Harry would call affection. Draco pulled away, and went over to his nightstand and removed a small bottle. He spread it all over his fingers on one hand and then over his penis. The older boy bent over the bed and for lack of a better word, Harry watched Draco ‘prepare’ the older boy.

Harry thought of the book he had; he had skimmed the chapter on this, but seeing it happen before his eyes was something else. He still felt voyeuristic but he watched Draco put his fully erect penis between the boy’s arse cheeks and enter him. Harry flinched just watching it. God that has to hurt he thought; but Bole seemed to be really enjoying it… a lot. Draco reached around and began stroking Bole’s erection. They both came right after each other. There was no affection afterwards either; Bole cast some cleaning spells, they dressed, and the older Slytherin left the room after removing the privacy and locking spells.

Harry sat down after the image faded. He stared outside looking at the trees blowing in the wind. A thunderstorm was coming in as he thought, Wow, Draco likes both blokes and birds. Curiosity ruled and he continued looking through the vials. There were only two more witches, and Harry recognized one of them as an older Ravenclaw girl who was, as Draco put it, a Mudblood. The other, he knew from Hufflepuff was a half-blood. Both he took from behind. The blokes he would go down on sometimes, but he would always brush them off if they tried it on him. He would always take them from behind and with no real affection. Harry walked around the scene; he wanted to see Draco’s face. He watched as Draco thrust hard into the bloke and build up to his orgasm.

Harry was not prepared for what he saw when Draco came. “Oh my God,” Harry said out aloud, “He’s beautiful.” Harry had never seen Draco’s face that close before without anger spewing at him personally. He had never, and from what he guessed looking at Draco’s memories, no one had ever seen him this way. It was his release; it was like every worry he had disappeared, and was replaced by pure ecstasy. He even smiled when it was over. Harry wanted to reach out and touch his face, but he knew his hands would go right through him.

Harry finished watching the last two memories, this time studying Draco in detail. While there was no intimacy, he was gentle in his preparation, he was careful when he penetrated, and took his time until fully encased. He moved around some until his partner made some signal that Draco had hit the right spot, and then he always jerked the other boy off making sure, he came before the other boy did. Harry made sure for these last two that he could see Draco’s face, and watch the transformation, enjoying every moment.

He placed all of the vials back in the box and back into the safe. He would look at the Horcruxes and his dad’s vials at another time. He was tired of Pensieve diving and he sat down in the leather chair thinking. Why would Draco want to be rid of these memories? Harry hit himself on the head; of course, Draco would not want his father to see him associating with the half-bloods and Mudblood girls, or with any boys, pure-bloods included. Harry laughed thinking about his blond rival. Here he was getting the Cruciatus Curse for going against his father’s wishes, and yet Draco still rebelled. Draco talked the talk, but he sure wasn’t walking the walk Harry thought as he finally made his way back to his bedroom.

Harry lay in bed thinking about what he had seen, and realized how innocent the Gryffindors were, or maybe it was just him.

tbc

Chapter Text

Harry worked in the garden the next morning; not that it needed it, but he wanted to get his hands in the earth again. He examined all of the plants that were now growing. The kitchen garden made his heart and stomach smile. There were herbs of every type, including ones that his mum had probably needed for her potions, like peppermint and fluxweed. The vegetables, though, were what caught him by surprise; there were tomatoes, lots of heirloom tomatoes, ranging from yellow to purple. He couldn’t believe that the aubergines were almost ready to pick.

The magical and potion garden he knew was beyond anything he could have planted on his own. He recognized most of the plants from Herbology; monkshood, valerian, lovage and the sweetly fragrant, pink flowering trumpets of belladonna among them, but there were still quite a few he would have to research. The moonlight garden was spectacular, and between the jasmine and the lilies, the air was filled with sweet fragrance. The other side of the house he had never paid much attention to, but it too was planted with everyday English garden flowers, many of which could be used for potion making, like daisies and foxglove.

The front garden reminded him of a park. There were vast stretches of lawn with the old Common Oak trees lining the cobblestone entry path and a few Wych Elm trees that were magnificent. Scattered through the yard were various fruit trees; some already had ripened fruit, others he would harvest in autumn.

He was looking up at the trees when he was buzzed by a little owl. He recognized Pig and snatched him from the air. He brought the owl inside while he read the note.

Harry,

Malfoy’s trial will be live on WWN tomorrow at 9:00am. Come by to the Burrow and listen with Hermione and me.

Ron

Harry cringed at the news, knowing that the Ministry was just doing this to show the wizarding world they were doing something; like sending a seventeen year old to Azkaban probably for life would actually make anyone feel safer. He went back to the magical garden and was down on his knees spreading fish fertilizer when his mind drifted to the trial tomorrow. The Ministry was using Draco; Voldemort was using Draco, and the outcome was a given; both would get what they wanted. The Ministry could show they were doing something, and Voldemort could show his power by taking down the Malfoys. It was sick, just sick. Harry then recalled his conversation with Sirius about how James and Remus were the ones who kept him out of trouble. Harry couldn’t reconcile the Draco he saw in the Pensieve with the Malfoy he personally knew, and he couldn’t even let his thoughts stray to the desire he felt when he watched Draco climax.

He called for his broom, mounted it, and flew. He flew over his house and over the town. It felt great flying in the warm summer heat. He went up as high as he could, as he did at Hogwarts, and hovered. An idea began to form. He descended quickly; he had to go talk to the two men who could help.

He sent a note back with Pig.

Ron and Hermione,

Sorry I can’t make it in the morning. Hope we are still friends.

HP

+++++++++++++++

Dobby woke Harry up early the next morning as requested. Harry showered and dressed in his finest professional wizarding robes, cloak and boots. He looked at the mirror; his father was right, he had needed new clothes. He decided he looked okay in all black with the exception of the green silk tie.

It was 8:30 when Harry came through the Floo at the Ministry of Magic. He dusted himself off and checked his wand. His purpose, he stated, was attending the trial of Draco Malfoy. He was told which room it was. He knew where it was; he had been there before. Harry discovered that it was to be a full Wizengamot trial.

He sat in the first row, directly behind the high-backed chair waiting for Draco. The seating was arranged in a circle, spreading out to the edges of the room. The Wizengamot were seated in front of the chair. He looked around. In the front row to the side was Narcissa, looking paler than a ghost. He spotted Remus and McGonagall a few rows back; both raised an eyebrow at him. There was Zabini and Parkinson and a few other Slytherins, but no Crabbe or Goyle. Ah! There was Rita Skeeter; he wondered what she thought of her little snitch now. He looked behind him to see two men standing in the back, one very tall and thin and one very short and round. Harry nodded to them in recognition. He then looked at the Wizengamot: all of the usual suspects, including the bitch, Umbridge. It was too bad Amelia Bones wasn’t still around.

Scrimgeour strode into the room as best he could with his limp. He acknowledged many of the other Ministers that worked for him. He took his seat, and immediately the court room became silent. “Good morning, wizards and witches of the Wizengamot. We are here today for the trial of Draco Lucius Malfoy. He has been charged with crimes the Ministry of Magic takes very seriously. Let us begin; have the accused enter.”

The side door opened, and Tonks led Draco in. The room was silent. Harry noticed Draco’s hair had grown and he was taller, but Tonks was right, he was thin. Harry could tell that, even through the baggy grey prison uniform. Harry looked at his eyes; they were a cold dark grey, and they looked dead. Tonks led Draco to the chair in the middle of the courtroom. Draco walked with his head held high and shoulders back; he still had his pride, Harry noted. As Draco sat down, he glanced around the room; he nodded to his mother and to Zabini. His eyes locked onto Harry’s, and Harry saw a flicker of emotion. It was hate.

Once Draco was fully seated, metal bars latched around and bound his arms, legs, chest, and across his forehead. Harry, being in the first row, heard a deep intake of breath from the strapped in young wizard.

“Draco Lucius Malfoy, you have been charged with five very serious crimes. Do you have representation?” Scrimgeour said with almost a sadistic tone and a smile to match.

“What do you think?” Draco drawled.

Scrimgeour looked taken aback. “I asked you a direct question, Mr. Malfoy; you are to give me a direct answer. Your sarcasm will not work here. Again, I ask, do you have representation?”

Draco replied, “No.”

“Yes.”

The courtroom buzzed with comments.

Draco couldn’t turn to see who it was. He heard the sound of boot-steps walking up behind him, and then he felt two hands squeeze and rest on his shoulders. The hands were shaking, but he felt warmth spreading across his shoulders and back. He quickly recognized the feeling - it was magical power. The voice said, “I, Harry James Potter, will represent Draco Lucius Malfoy.” The Wizengamot looked stunned. Harry could hear swearing and excited whispers all around him.

Harry bent down and whispered into Draco’s ear, “I know you hate my arse. I know you would like to kill me right now, but, Draco, I am the only person in this room besides your mother who thinks you are innocent. Voldemort and the Ministry both want to use you. I say we use them both back and get your skinny arse out of here. I know you have no reason to trust me, but you need to, just for this moment, just for this occasion set aside our rivalry and believe in me.”

Draco didn’t move, and then as Harry was about to give up hope, Draco nodded as best he could. Harry squeezed his shoulders again and kept his hands placed firmly there. Harry couldn’t figure out why his hands and back felt so warm.

######################
At the Burrow:

WWN: Oh, this is exciting folks. Harry Potter, known rival of Draco Malfoy, is going to represent him. The Wizengamot seems confused. It’s obvious that no one expected this to happen.

“Bloody hell, what is he doing?” Ron yelled.

Hermione only answered with, “Wow!”

“What a Gryffindor idiot!” Ginny yelled back.
###############################

BANG BANG BANG

The room became silent as Scrimgeour set down the gavel. “Mr. Potter, you are aware of the threat?”

Harry gave a short laugh. “You mean the one where Voldemort (many in the room gasped) is going to kill anyone who represents Draco. I think I’ve been at the top of his list since I was born.

Draco whispered, “Good one, Potter.”

“Is that the threat you were talking about, Minister?” Harry asked.

“Yes, that is the one,” Scrimgeour responded.

“Oh, okay, I just wanted to make sure there wasn’t one I didn’t know about.”

“Mr. Potter, remove your hands from the accused’s shoulders.”

“Why?”

“Because I asked you to, Mr. Potter.”

“Sir, I just turned seventeen two days ago, Draco two months ago. We are two young wizards scared to death right now. This is very intimidating being here. He happens to be strapped to his seat, so he can’t fall over, and I need to brace myself so I don’t fall over. So, if there are no rules against it, I ask for your indulgence.” Harry wanted to show the Wizengamot and the audience that he was not afraid of Draco Malfoy, and he also didn’t want to break the power connection he was feeling. He could tell Draco was feeling it too when he felt Draco’s shoulder muscles relax.

Scrimgeour sighed, “Okay, Mr. Potter, I will indulge you.”

Scrimgeour then bellowed, “ Draco Lucius Malfoy, you are charged with the following crimes

1. Being a Death Eater
2. Aiding Death Eaters to enter Hogwarts
3. Using the Imperius Curse on Madam Rosmerta.
4. Attempted murder of Albus Dumbledore
5. Assisting in the murder of Albus Dumbledore

You previously pled guilty to three of the charges, is that correct?”

Harry did not know this, he quickly whispered to Draco, “Change your plea to ‘not guilty’ on all five counts.”

“Are you nuts, Potter?” Draco whispered back.

“Yes, but that is beside the point. Just do it,” Harry quietly demanded. “Guilty on any one of those counts, and you go to Azkaban,” Harry added softly.

Draco spoke up, “Yes, Minister Scrimgeour, I did, but I am now changing my plea to ‘not guilty’ on all five charges.”

The room erupted again

###########################

Burrow:

“Oh my, Harry, are you insane?” Hermione asked out loud.

“What the hell is he thinking?” Ron responded back

###################################

BANG BANG BANG

“Order, order, order!”

Harry whispered to Draco during the commotion, “Tell them you were forced on all counts with the threat of death to you and your mum.”

“This is highly irregular, Mr. Malfoy,” Scrimgeour said, while glaring at Harry.

“But he can legally change his plea, isn’t that correct, Minister?” Harry said, glaring right back.

“Yes, but he must give a reason.”

Draco spoke up pronouncing every word clearly and with emphasis, “Not guilty, because I was forced to do these actions under the threat of death to me and my mother, Narcissa Malfoy, by the Dark Lord.”

Harry looked over for the first time at Narcissa since taking his stance; colour was coming back to her face.

“I suppose you have proof, Mr. Malfoy?”

Harry whispered, “Say ‘Yes, I have witnesses’.”

“Yes, I do. I have witnesses,” answered Draco.

Harry bent down and whispered, “Me and you under Veritaserum.”

“Mr. Harry Potter, and I under Veritaserum, will be the witnesses, sir”

###########################

Burrow:

“Malfoy under Veritaserum that is something I will be interested in hearing,” Hermione said, looking around at the other two.

“I can’t figure out why Malfoy is trusting Harry?” Ron said, looking bewildered.

“He’s his only hope,” Ginny answered.

#############################

“Hem hem, may I say something.” Harry would recognize that sound and that voice anywhere.

“Yes, Minister Umbridge, you may,” said the Minister of Magic.

“I had Mr. Potter as a student, and I am not so sure I would believe what he has to say as a witness,” Umbridge said smugly.

Harry took his hands off Draco and walked up to the Wizengamot; the sound of every boot step echoed on the wood floor. He placed his hands on the railing in front of the judges. He looked directly at Umbridge while he spoke loudly and clearly, “With all due respect, Minister Umbridge, I do believe everything I said about Voldemort last year was true. He has returned, has he not?”

“Ahem, well yes,” she said, her voice laced with sugar.

“In addition, after serving many detentions writing lines with your sick, slicing quill, I ask you what has been permanently scarred on my hand because you said I was lying about Voldemort.”

“Well, um, yes.”

“I asked you to tell the other judges and the audience what is on the back of my hand,” Harry said loudly, staring straight at her pug face.

“I cannot tell a lie,” she said almost in a whisper.

“Thank you, Minister, for reminding the court of my trustworthiness,” Harry said in a loud voice contrasting hers.

“But, Mr. Potter, you did lie about your club you were teaching,” she sniped back.

“And what club was that?” Harry asked, letting her fall into the trap she set for herself.

“I, I believe it was called Dumbledore’s Army.”

“Yes, it was, and, Minister Umbridge, maybe you can tell the court what it was I teaching the interested students of Hogwarts?”

“I am not sure,” she said coyly.

“Ah, now who is doing the lying?”

“Mr. Potter, I am not lying, I just do not remember that time period very well.”

“I was teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts, to help students protect themselves from Voldemort and his minions, since you, Minister Umbridge, as the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, did not and would not.”

“As you can tell, Mr. Potter cannot be trusted; he does not respect authority,” Umbridge said in the high-pitched voice that sent chills up Harry’s spine.

Harry turned to Scrimgeour and said with a moderated but decisive voice, “In accordance with statute A4189 dated 1697, I am asking that Dolores Umbridge be removed from judging my client as she has shown a blatant bias to his solicitor, which could affect the outcome of this trial.”

Scrimgeour began to shake. Harry could see the anger in his eyes, but Harry knew he had him when he didn’t say no. “Mr. Potter, while legally you have the right to do so, it is not something we do in this court.”

“Are you telling me, Minister, that you will leave someone to judge the accused that has shown such bias? How can any one of us have faith in the outcome of this trial?”

“Mr. Potter, I will once again indulge you with your request, but do not push the limits again. Is that understood?”

“Yes,” Harry said as he watched Dolores Umbridge be ordered from her seat and escorted out of the court room, huffing and puffing as she went along.

Harry released the banister, turned briskly swirling his cloak so that even Snape would have been impressed, and walked back to his client. It was then he saw Draco’s face for the first time since he had become his solicitor. Draco looked dazed, his eyes confused. Harry winked at him and then walked behind him, once again placing his hands back on his shoulders. Draco felt the warmth spread through his shoulders and down his back. Harry leaned over and said quietly, “You look confused, Malfoy. Suck it up and give them your look of total confidence you are known for, but no smirking.”

######################

Burrow:

“Whoa! I guess he told her off,” Ron said, laughing.

“It was brilliant,” Hermione added.

#############################

Harry then said, “Okay, where were we?”

Scrimgeour looked at Harry, and then at Draco, with a look of nasty confidence. “It is time we administer the Veritaserum. Are there any objections, Mr. Potter?”

“No objections.”

Harry bent down again and whispered, “Don’t worry. I will do my best to not let them get any more information than is necessary. I know you have many secrets; most of them they don’t need to know.”

Draco whispered back, “Apparently you have a few of your own, Potter.”

“Ms Nymphadora Tonks, please administer the Veritaserum to the accused. I think two drops will do.”

Harry thought one should be enough, but he decided to let Scrimgeour win this one.

Tonks stood up from the chair where Harry had been sitting before. She walked in front of Draco, and held out the vial. He opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue. Tonks bent down and applied two drops. She stood up and leaned into Harry as she walked by and said, “You are brilliant.”

Harry responded, “We’ll see.”

Scrimgeour: What is your name?

Draco: Draco Lucius Malfoy

Scrimgeour: What is your birth date?

Draco: 5 June, 1980.

Scrimgeour: Are you a Death Eater?

Draco: Yes

Harry: Are you a Death Eater by choice?

Draco: No

Harry: When were you first given the Death Eater Mark by Voldemort?

Draco: On my sixteenth birthday. It was the Dark Lord’s present to me.

Harry: Who else was in the room?

Draco: My father, Lucius Malfoy.

Harry: Did your father want you to be Marked for your 16th Birthday?

Draco: No. He asked the Dark Lord to wait until I was of age. The Dark Lord then performed the Cruciatus Curse on my father for disagreeing with him.

Harry: Were you asked if you wanted the Mark?

Draco: No.

Scrimgeour: Well, yes, but you do have the Mark now, don’t you, Draco Malfoy?

Draco: Yes.

Harry: Were you Marked a second time?

Draco: Yes.

Harry: Why?

Draco: The first Mark disappeared over the summer.

Harry: Tell the court the situation of receiving your second Mark.

Draco: It was the week before I was to return to Hogwarts for my sixth year. I had not responded to his call. I told him I had not felt the call. He said he knew I was telling the truth. Then he said it had disappeared for one of two reasons; the first being that I was underage, or the second, because I didn’t want it in the first place. He grabbed my arm and Marked me again, this time leaving the wand on my arm until my flesh became on fire. The pain was intense and the smell horrible.

Harry: So what was the reason, Draco? Was it because you were underage or because you didn’t want it?

Draco: I didn’t choose to have it. I did not want it.

Harry: So in your heart and soul, Draco Malfoy, are you a Death Eater?

Draco: No, I am not.

Scrimgeour: That is all well and good, Mr. Malfoy, but did you not put Madam Rosmerta under the Imperius Curse?

Draco: Yes.

Scrimgeour: Did you aid and abet your fellow Death Eaters’ entrance into Hogwarts, the night of Albus Dumbledore’s murder?

Draco: Yes.

Scrimgeour: Did you not disarm Albus Dumbledore of his wand?

Draco: Yes.

Scrimgeour: I think we have heard enough. We can convene to chambers now.

Harry: Excuse me. I have a few more questions.

“You may proceed, Mr. Potter,” Scrimgeour said while looking very confident.

Harry: Why did you want to kill Albus Dumbledore?

Draco: The Dark Lord demanded I do it, or he would kill my mother and me. He said he would torture me until I begged him for my death. My mother, he said, he would do quickly. I assumed he would use the Killing Curse on her.

Harry: Why didn’t you kill Albus Dumbledore when you had the time and opportunity?

Draco: I couldn’t do it. I am not a killer and the Headmaster knew it. I lowered my wand and he offered me and my mother sanctuary.

Harry: You lowered your wand?

Draco: Yes, I lowered my wand.

Harry: Did you take joy in planning your attempts against Albus Dumbledore?

Draco: Only once, when I got the Vanishing Cabinets to work. I felt an accomplishment; other than that I was not doing well. I was not enjoying it.

Harry: Why did you not confide in anyone that could help?

Draco: Like who? No one would represent me here except you. No one would stand-up against the Dark Lord for me. It was very unlikely even you would have helped then.

Harry: Why is that?

Draco: Because up until an hour ago, I hated you, and I believe you hated me. You probably still do.

The audience started to laugh

BANG BANG BANG

Harry: Could your father have helped?

Draco: From Azkaban? When he found out about my task from the Dark Lord, he said I should be honoured.

Harry: You said earlier the Dark Lord threatened you with torture.

Draco: Yes.

Harry: Have you ever been tortured?

Draco: Yes.

Harry: By whom?

Draco: My father and the Dark Lord.

Harry: How many times have you had the Unforgivable Curse, Cruciatus cast upon you?

Draco: Over the last seven years, probably close to one-hundred.

The audience gasped. Narcissa began to cry audibly.

#############################

Burrow:

“He’s going for the sympathy factor,” said Ginny matter-of-factly.

“I can’t believe I’m cheering for Harry to get Malfoy off,” Ron said, not quite believing his own words.

“That’s a good sign for Harry, if he’s got you pulling for him to get Malfoy off,” Hermione said with a smile.

################################

Harry: Why, Draco? Why your father?

Draco: Originally, it was used for punishment; if I talked to a Mudblood or if I got too friendly with a half-blood or even if talked with a pure-blood that happened to associate with the others. Later it was to make me immune to pain and suffering. He wanted me to be the new Dark Lord, or if by chance the Dark Lord came back, he wanted me to be the perfect Death Eater. Either way, having a conscience would not be beneficial.

Harry was briefly taken aback; he had not been privy to Draco becoming the new Dark Lord.

Harry: Did it work? Are you immune to pain and suffering?

Draco: No. It looked like it from the outside, but I perfected the silent scream.

Harry knew it was dangerous to ask a question he didn’t know the answer to, but he and the judges had to know.

Harry: Draco, what is the silent scream?

Draco: That is where the pain is so bad you want to scream with every fiber of your body; but somewhere in the back of your mind, you know if you do, you will be punished more, and it will get even worse. So you scream in your brain where only you can hear it. From the outside it looks as if you are not reacting.

Harry: Have you ever done the Cruciatus Curse?

Harry almost kicked himself for asking.

Draco: I tried once, on you.

The audience began to snicker

BANG, BANG, BANG

Scrimgeour: Okay, I think we have heard enough from Mr. Malfoy. Mr. Potter, what can you witness to?

Harry: I was there that night on the Astronomy Tower with Draco and Albus Dumbledore. I was under my Invisibility Cloak; the Headmaster cast the Petrificus Totalus on me. I can attest that Draco lowered his wand, that he did not want to kill Albus Dumbledore, and that he was offered sanctuary for him and his mother.

I can also attest that Draco was upset over his task to kill Albus Dumbledore. I found him crying in the bathroom at Hogwarts. I believe that is when he tried the Cruciatus Curse on me. You see, Malfoys aren’t allowed to cry, and if they do, no one else should be privy to it.

Narcissa could now be heard sobbing

“Well, at least the heir wasn’t allowed to.” Now I have one other question for Draco, “Draco, why did you surrender?”

Draco: I was given the choice of a torturous death or life in Azkaban. The Dark Lord wanted to use me and my family as an example to others who did not follow his orders. He wanted to show that if he could take down the Malfoy family, he could take down anyone.

Harry: Thank you, Draco.

##########################
Burrow:

“Wow, I think he might have done it,” Hermione said, sounding proud of her friend.

“You never know with the Ministry,” Ron added after hearing many a story from his father.

##########################

Scrimgeour: Are there any questions from the Wizengamot?

Scrimgeour: All right, then we can adjourn for deliberation.

Harry: Excuse me. I do believe I am allowed a closing statement.

Scrimgeour (in disbelief): You have more to say?

Harry: Yes, a summary.

Scrimgeour: Please make it brief, Mr. Potter.

Harry let go of Draco and approached the Wizengamot. He stood in front of them, proud and not shaking in the least.

“I ask you the witches and wizards of the Wizengamot, to find Draco Lucius Malfoy, not guilty.” Harry tilted his head and grinned at Draco. “I am not sure even I could say Draco Malfoy is innocent.” He turned back to face the judges.

The audience laughed.

“But look at this,” he yelled sternly, as he abruptly turned, pointing his finger straight at Draco. “We have a seventeen-year-old young wizard strapped to a chair because he would not follow Voldemort’s orders. We have a young man, who from a very young age was tortured, and was not allowed to express emotion, or even pain. Remember the silent scream; have you ever heard anything so horrendous? He was told not to associate with those who were not pure-bloods, or even pure-bloods who associated with the others.

“He was faced with a choice to kill his Headmaster, or have both himself and his mother killed. His father told him to be honoured to be given such a task, and guess what? In the end Draco Malfoy was not, and is not, a killer. Stupid? Yes, for not going to Dumbledore initially, but Dumbledore knew what Draco was up to. He knew Draco had to work it out for himself, and in the end, Draco knew he was not a Death Eater, nor could he ever be. He had to be Marked twice for the Mark to take. Have any of you ever heard of that before?

“I say to the court, be proactive, not reactive. Don’t let Voldemort win. Show the other young witches and wizards that there is a real choice. They can come to the Ministry for help. Keep Hogwarts open; let the staff open the doors for all who want to learn not only magic, but how to become a decent, honorable wizard. Give us young people a choice; lead us with your wisdom and decisions for the right side, for the light side. I ask that you choose life, a real life, for Draco Malfoy. Let him know that he made the correct decision in lowering his wand. For I guarantee you we would not be here today, in this room, if he had not.

“Thank you, Minister Scrimgeour and the Wizengamot, for your indulgence.”

The audience stood up and clapped.

Harry returned to Draco and bent down in front of him; he placed his hands on Draco’s knees for balance. He looked Draco straight into his cold grey eyes. “If you are freed, I will come by Malfoy Manor in three days, and you can kick my arse then. If you go to Azkaban; I will visit you whether you want me to or not.”

“Potter, I am not sure why you did this, but thank you.”

“A thank you from Malfoy; I am honoured.”

“What is with the power coming through your hands?”

Harry removed his hands and stood up quickly. “I have to go. Good luck’”

############################

Burrow:

“What do you think, Hermione, should we keep him as a friend?”

“Yes, we keep him.”

WWN: Well, wizards and witches, this was quite a trial. What do you think? Let us know, give us an owl. We will be taking a quick vote. YES Draco goes to Azkaban, NO Draco goes free.

Click

Ron turned it off.

###########################

Harry rushed through the crowd, he felt like he needed to vomit. Rita Skeeter stepped into his path as he tried to enter the loo. “Tell me why, H.P.? Why?”

“Simple. Azkaban is for criminals and killers; not for young wizards who make a mistake and then make the right choice to correct it. Can any of us live with ourselves knowing we were part of this if he goes to Azkaban?”

“What do you think of Draco Malfoy now?”

“He will always be an arrogant, stuck-up, spoiled prat to me.”

“Tell me, Harry; are you the ‘Chosen One’?”

“Rita, I have to go to the loo to throw up. If you would like to come in and wipe down my head with a cold cloth, then come on in, otherwise let me pass.” She stepped aside and Harry went into the loo and threw up. He started to shake and hoped it would stop soon so he could get out and Apparate home.

Luck was not with him when Percy came in. “When you have finished, Scrimgeour would like to see you. I will wait.”

Harry finished, washed his face and rinsed his mouth out. He followed Percy to Scrimgeour’s office. Percy never said a word.

“Well, Mr. Potter, I hope you are happy. You have certainly put the Ministry in a bad position.”

“Excuse me, Minister, I have put you in a bad position? I have just handed you your popularity on a silver platter. I know as an Auror ‘Once a Death Eater always a Death Eater’ was the mantra, but there are shades of grey, and Draco Malfoy is as grey as they come. You go out there and announce that Draco is ‘not guilty’ but is on magical probation and expelled from Hogwarts. Tell the people that the Ministry, and you, as the Minister, stand for justice, and that the wizards of Britain have a real choice. As I said in there, be proactive not reactive. Do not let Voldemort win this one. He has won far too many lately.” Harry headed back for the door.

“By the way, Minister, if you do free Draco, I want his wand.” Harry left the office before Scrimgeour could say another word. He found his way quickly to the lobby, and Disapparated home.

tbc…

Chapter Text

Harry Apparated into his bedroom, left a trail of clothes as he made his way to the shower, turned on the hot water, and let it run over him as he let the tears fall freely. He probably had just helped free his nemesis from Hogwarts. Draco was not his enemy like Voldemort was, or as evil as Draco’s father Lucius was; he was just a bully with a wand and had been a pain in Harry’s side since their first meeting. He knew he had made the right decision, but fuck this was Malfoy, the ferret, who stepped on his face breaking his nose. No! Harry thought, The boy he defended today was Draco. Even after the trial he could not reconcile the two.

Harry finally turned off the water, stepped out of the shower, dried off and put on a pair of his silk pajama bottoms. He went back to bed, hoping sleep would give his mind a rest.

A noise banging against his window woke him up early in the evening. There was an owl with a package at his window. It was from the Ministry, and in the package was Draco’s wand.

Harry smirked to himself; he had done it; now he had to live with it. He carried the wand into his study and placed it into the safe; he was getting quite a collection. Dobby met him at the door as he was exiting. “You did a great thing today, Harry Potter. Dobby does not like Master Malfoy, but Dobby sees many bad things happen to him. You have many owls waiting on the dining room table; Dobby is getting rid of the Howlers.”

Harry took the stairs down two at a time. Dobby was right, there were many owls; there were many, many owls. He knew he would be disinfecting the table and floors tonight. Harry asked Dobby to get a bag of owl treats and then he began reading the mail, and dispensing with each owl after they received their treat. Most of the notes said they agreed with him and thanked him for speaking out. One regal owl tried to look dignified as it waddled across the table pushing the others out of the way. Harry took the note, recognizing the Malfoy seal.

Dear Harry,

Thank you for my son’s life. Draco said you will be by to visit in three days. You are welcome at the Manor, but I need to know the time. We have very heavy security at the Manor during these uneasy conditions. The coordinates can be found in the attachment.

Forever in your debt,
Narcissa Malfoy

Harry took the attached note and put it in his pocket. He answered the note saying ten in the morning on the fifth, and sealed it with his own Potter seal. He attached it to the bossy owl and sent it on its way.

He recognized the owl from Hogwarts. They were rather ordinary barn owls, but they were proud. The headmistress congratulated him on his performance, and said that Scrimgeour had just announced the opening of Hogwarts. She was most pleased, and hoped to see him in her class in the fall. Harry was thrilled that Hogwarts was going to reopen, but felt a little twinge of sadness that he would not be there, not this year.

He muddled his way through more of them and found one from Remus that just stated, Sirius is very proud of you.

Pig flew in, and once again Harry snatched him from the air like a Snitch. Ron and Hermione had written one word, Yes.

He wrote back one word, Good, and tossed Pig out the window.

After the owls had all been treated and returned out the window, Harry began cleaning the table and floors with some strong Scourgify spells. Even then, he didn’t feel comfortable, and brought out his Muggle cleaning supplies. Dobby found his Harry Potter on his hands and knees scouring the floor, and was both horrified and amused. Harry heard a weird sound behind him only to find his housemate trying not to laugh.

Dobby handed Harry the afternoon’s special edition Daily Prophet. He took off the big yellow rubber gloves and rifled through it. The picture of him with his hands on a restrained Draco was worth keeping, but he wanted to see what Draco’s punishment was. He found it towards the end of the paper. Draco had been put on one year’s magical probation. He would be confined to Malfoy Manor; he was not to leave, unless the Ministry was notified, and an Auror or Narcissa Malfoy must escort him. In addition, he was expelled from Hogwarts and his wand confiscated.

Harry skimmed through the rest of the paper. Scrimgeour was being described as a very wise and compassionate Minister; his approval rating was predicted to be very high in next week’s poll. Harry took the paper upstairs, put it in the safe, and then sat down in his father’s chair. He thought about Draco’s sentence and one word kept running through his mind, Confinement. Draco would not do well under confinement. He thought of himself at the Dursleys’ and Sirius at Grimmauld Place. No. Confinement would not work for Draco. He called for Hedwig and Harry wrote a quick note.

Dear Minister Scrimgeour,

Congratulations on your wise and compassionate ruling. I have one more item to discuss with you at your convenience. The next day or two would be convenient for me.

Sincerely,
Harry Potter

He sealed it and then opened the window for Hedwig.

It was later that night he got his answer. Scrimgeour would see him tomorrow afternoon.

He knew he should contact Ron and Hermione, but he could barely explain to himself why he did what he did, much less to his best friends. He went to bed late that night after napping so long during the day. His dreams were both exhilarating and frightening. He was back in the white room and the dream progressed to the end with the male telling him he would protect Harry; then he felt warm power flowing through him.

++++++++++++++++++

Harry found himself standing in Scrimgeour’s office for the second time in two days. Scrimgeour was sitting at his desk signing letters; he looked up at him over his rectangular glasses. “What is it that you want now, Mr. Potter?”

Harry had been prepared for a grateful Scrimgeour, or an irate one, but a sarcastic, yet sedate one, had not crossed his mind. “I want to discuss Draco Malfoy’s probation. I think it would be best to get him out of town, out of Britain. I am sure your constituents are pleased with your decision, but I assume you are not too fond of having a perceived Death Eater running around. Draco needs to finish his education; he needs to be kept occupied. I was wondering if you had connections to Durmstrang. I know since Karkaroff, they have made a considerable effort not be connected with Voldemort, even though they still practice the Dark Arts.”

“Yes, that is true. Northern Europe sees Voldemort and his minions as a cult, and not in line with the historic wizard traditions. I think it would be excellent idea to remove him from Britain. I will contact the school. He will need his wand, but it is to be used only at the school and the Manor. Is that understood, Mr. Potter?”

“Yes, Minister, I will be meeting with Mr. Malfoy in two days; if he is accepted, I ask that you let me be the one to tell him, and I will return his wand.”

“That will be fine.”

“Thank you, Minister.”

“Good-bye, Mr. Potter,” Scrimgeour mumbled as Harry shut the door.

Harry returned home pleased with the outcome. It would be best for all having Draco out of the country.

Harry again felt guilty for not meeting with Ron and Hermione; they needed to start looking at the Horcrux vials, but at this moment he just wanted to be home alone. He had only moved in a few days ago, and already his solitary lifestyle had become important to him. He wrote them a note saying he had a summer project to work on, and that he would be back soon and would they come over for dinner on the sixth before the Order meeting at Grimmauld Place. He then Apparated to Grimmauld Place, hoping to catch Remus alone, but Remus was out. He left a note saying he would not be home the following day and would be back on the sixth in time for the Order meeting.

The rest of the day was spent in the kitchen, baking. He would have liked to have been in the garden, but the weather had turned nasty, and a summer storm had blown in. He and Dobby had a good time making biscuits and bread instead.

That night, as he went to bed, the wind was still blowing; he watched the lightning flash across the sky and listened to the rain pelt against the windows. He lit the fire and slipped between the sheets. He was thinking how nice it would be to have Ginny in bed with him to enjoy the summer storm. They could make love and snuggle under the covers. He wondered what she thought of yesterday. He hoped she understood.

Harry woke with a start. His heart was racing, his adrenaline flowing, and he was sticky and wet. The dream was too real, too explicit. There were no strangers in this dream, it was Ginny and then it wasn’t Ginny. He had been sitting by the lake at Hogwarts with Ginny. There were no other students around; he could feel that in his dream. The sky was blue, and a soft summer breeze smelling of honeysuckle drifted over them. They began kissing and lay down on the grass. It was nice, it was comforting, and it was exciting.

They undressed and she began to go down on him. It was so good feeling her tongue wrapped around his dick. He looked down, and her hair was draped down her back and side. He closed his eyes and reached out touching it; it felt like silk. She began taking more and more of him in, and then releasing him to lick him, broad tongued, up and down his shaft, and then back to more sucking. That tongue was magic as it swirled and pointed around his ridge. It was getting intense; he felt his body jerk up and then hands, strong hands holding him down. He wasn’t in control, someone else was, and it was a great feeling. Finally he was taken nearly all the way in and allowed to thrust, but just a little. He felt two fingers caressing his bum and into his crevice and one into his hole. “Oh Fuck!” he yelled and came harder than he knew possible.

He heard a laugh and it wasn’t Ginny’s, it was haughty and acerbic. He opened his eyes and glanced down to see long blond hair and huge blue eyes laughing at him with pleasure. “Come on, babe; don’t tell me you didn’t enjoy that?” Draco then smirked at him. “I’m not the only thing you can’t reconcile, am I, Potter?”

++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry slept in the next day, but when he woke up, the dream consumed his thoughts. The Draco in his dream did not look like the Malfoy he knew. This one had longer hair, and those eyes were so blue. They were blue, like Harry had seen the very young Draco had in the Pensieve.

After tucking into a big breakfast, he took the book he had purchased earlier that summer and brought it back to his bedroom. He opened the chapter on homosexuality. He wasn’t sure why he was doing this. He was in love with Ginny, period. But the dreams had him questioning areas of his life he had never had the time to examine before. He was sure that last night was all about the Draco vs. Malfoy turmoil in his head, but the curiosity of why it felt so good, he needed to examine. He had learned that lack of information was detrimental to him and his decision process, so he settled on his bed, back against the headboard, cushioned by the numerous pillows.

The first chapter explained that it was natural that two of the same sex could fall in love. It was uncommon but common enough. Harry laughed at that sentence thinking it described him uncommon but yet common. The next chapter got into the details of how two women could have sex. He skipped that one. The third held his interest. It explained how two men could pleasure each other. The description of how two men could have intercourse matched what he saw in the Pensieve, but they showed a lot more positions than the one Draco had used. The others seemed more intimate, but it did say being taken from behind could be highly pleasurable. It described the importance of the prostate in male to male intercourse, and went into great detail on preparation. He was very surprised that the male receiving was actually in more control of the process, or should be. In most couples one tended to be the ‘bottom’ and the other the ‘top’ but it wasn’t unusual to enjoy both.

The next subchapter was on oral sex. Most of the information had been in the female-male chapter but it did explain that the 69 position, while enjoyable, could be a bit difficult to master for two males. He went to other subchapters; his body cringed when he was presented with a man playing with and then sucking another man’s testicles. He wasn’t sure why, but he felt that was strange and could be painful. It was the final pages that made him yell out a loud, “No fucking way.” The scene of one man licking and sticking his tongue in another’s arsehole was just too bizarre. Harry wondered if his rival ever had the nerve to do that. He just couldn’t imagine Malfoy with his tongue up another guy’s bum. Well, maybe the older Malfoy doing it to Voldemort; he snickered at the thought.

He set down the book and asked himself how he felt about it. He decided it didn’t gross him out, with the exception of the last few pages; and he knew reading about it gave him a hard on he would have to take care of soon, but he also knew sex with Ginny was great. He needed someone to talk to, but whom? He frowned; there was no one who he felt comfortable enough to discuss this with. Ron was out of the question, and Remus, well he was his godfather, but he didn’t know him quite well enough to discuss his private, private, life. Harry decided he would just have to figure it out himself. He returned the book to the study, came back to take his shower and start the day. In the shower he took care of his problem. The fantasy he used was a new one, and it made him come hard.

The rest of the day was slow and easy. He and Dobby picked a few of the just ripened aubergines and tomatoes from the garden. They tried a few of the Weasley family recipes, and then concocted one of their own using the fresh vegetables and herbs.

An owl from the Ministry of Magic came and left him a note saying Draco had been accepted to Durmstrang, and their term started in eleven days. Harry did a little jump of joy knowing Draco would not be confined; Draco had a future.

That night he lay in bed thinking about what the next day would bring. How would Malfoy react to him? Harry could imagine coming home bruised and humiliated, because if anyone could humiliate him, it was Malfoy.

He fell asleep and dreamed of Death Eaters torturing Muggles. He was watching it perched on top of a rooftop. He spread his wings and began to fly over the horrendous scene below. He swooped up and over the nearby forest to a small beautiful looking town. He looked at his wings; they were blood red with golden tips; he was the phoenix. His flight continued over the town and through more trees until he saw a huge house. It was dark, and he could not tell the details, but he did see one window with a soft light coming from it. The window was open. He perched on the windowsill and looked inside at a blond young man, sleeping on his stomach on top of the covers. The phoenix flew in and gently landed on the blond’s lower back. He began to shed tears; a stunning white dragon with blue eyes appeared. The dragon’s wings stretched across both shoulder blades and the head resting right below the neck. It shimmered in the soft torch light. The blond stirred, turned his head, looked at the phoenix, and said, “You found me.”

Harry bolted out of bed screaming, “NO! NOT HIM! PLEASE, ALBUS, NOT HIM!” But Harry knew it was him. The power he had felt - the dreams - it was him. Harry lay there thinking of how he could explain this to Draco Malfoy. Harry knew he had a choice to even tell Draco about it; then Draco would have the choice to go through with it or not. He decided he would leave the resolution to tomorrow’s meeting with Malfoy; he would see how he felt when he was actually there with him, face-to-face.

tbc

Note: I've added my own twist to Durmstrang for this story. (This is a departure from canon.)

Chapter Text

The sun woke Harry as it filtered through the beige sheers, giving the bedroom a warm golden glow. Harry pulled the covers up and over his shoulders turning away from the window. He stared at two of the four posters and the curtains pulled back by golden sashes. He was tempted to release the sashes and enclose himself in darkness. His bed had betrayed him. It was supposed to be a place of comfort; it had brought him more confusion than he had ever experienced before. He snapped himself out of the maudlin thoughts and got out of bed.

He took care of his morning routine and then dressed in his black jeans, a Quidditch T-shirt and his black leather jacket. He refused to dress formally for a visit to Malfoy Manor. He went to the study and picked up Draco’s wand. He selected two empty vials and withdrew two memories: Albus offering the Phoenix, and the Phoenix finding the Dragon. He was tempted to remove the memory of Ginny, but decided to leave it. He put the vials in his coat pocket and went downstairs, ate breakfast, and read the Daily Prophet as he drank his tea.

At the precise time of 10 a.m., Harry Potter Apparated to Malfoy Manor to have a little talk with his schoolyard nemesis. Harry arrived at the coordinates, which landed him on a path in the middle of small forest. He could see a clearing up ahead; he swallowed hard as Malfoy Manor came into view. It was stunningly beautiful. It was immense. It had to be 4 stories tall in some places. The house’s facade was composed of large grey stones covered with ivy; there were at least 4 turrets and dozens of chimneys protruding from the black slate roof. As his approach brought him closer to the front entrance, he could see multiple balconies with flowers cascading down, and of all things, gargoyles perched in alcoves. He laughed at the gargoyles; there had to be something about the mansion that instilled a little evil.

The arched wooden front door was at least three times as high, and twice as wide, as a normal door. As he reached for the knocker, he noticed it was a curled up silver snake. The metallic snake opened its mouth, and at first, Harry flinched back thinking it would strike, but it said, {{“You are not the type who is usually welcome here.”}}

Harry responded in Parseltongue, {{“Butsss I have been inssvited.”}}

The snake unwound itself and stretched out to Harry. {{“Only one other can sssspeak to me. You may go in, sssssnake talker.”}} The door opened.

The entryway was as big as Harry’s house. The green carpeted grand stairway bisected the entryway, and Harry could see a large landing at the top. On the bottom floor, there was a room to the left that was closed off by heavy wooden doors; to the right, he guessed, was the front parlor. The house extended behind and beyond the stairs; he could see a large hallway leading to who knows where. Harry was startled when he saw Narcissa coming through the parlor welcoming him to Malfoy Manor. She seemed a little flummoxed that he was inside. Harry stammered out, “Uhm the ssnake let me in, my apologies for not waiting.”

“Mr. Potter, welcome to Malfoy Manor,” Narcissa said, registering that Harry had talked to the snake.

“Please, call me Harry.”

“Okay, Harry; Draco will be down in a moment. Come into the parlor and sit with me.”

Harry followed her into the parlor. The walls were floor to ceiling windows and he could see the formal gardens. The parlor was filled with sitting chairs and tables; Harry was sure they were all antiques. The large dark green rug almost filled the room, but the most striking feature was a fireplace Harry was sure three grown men could easily walk in and out of. Hanging above the fireplace was a portrait of the loving family: Lucius glaring, Narcissa looking adoringly at her husband, and Draco who was expressionless. “Come sit down, Harry,” Narcissa said again.

As he sat down on the sofa near her, he realized she was dressed in formal robes,the light blue color bringing out warmth in her eyes he would never have guessed was there. He looked around the room; there was too much to take in. The room’s grandeur and Narcissa’s formal appearance made him feel like he was visiting royalty. Harry snapped out of his daze when he heard Narcissa chuckling. “Yes, it is a bit much isn’t it? I remember the first time I came here as a school girl; I was so intimidated, even though I was used to the Black mansions. The Manor is unique.”

Harry laughed in response. “Unique doesn’t quite do it justice.”

Harry then looked at Narcissa more closely; she looked so much better. At the trial she had looked horrible. He attempted to make small talk. “How are you doing, Mrs. Malfoy? This must have been a rough summer for you.”

Her eyes opened wide with a hint of an ironic smile. “I am doing well, Harry; it is good to have my son home, and I thank you for that. As to a rough summer, it seems summers have always been rough around here.” Harry had to restrain himself from choking as he thought of Draco being tortured in the previous summers.

“How is Draco getting along?”

“I’m fine, Potter,” came a sarcastic voice from the top of the stairs. Harry looked over to the stairwell; Draco was sauntering down in everyday robes, and to Harry’s great surprise, he was barefoot. Harry had never pictured Malfoy without shoes. As Draco reached the bottom of the stairs and walked over to the parlor he started spouting out questions. “Well, what did you want to see me about? To gloat that you got me off? Am I supposed to be indentured to you now? Are we supposed to be friends?” The last question ended with Malfoy standing in front of Harry glaring down at him; and yes, Harry thought, it was Malfoy not Draco.

Harry stood up and refused to be intimidated. “How about one question at a time, Malfoy?” Harry turned to Narcissa. “Mrs. Malfoy, I mean no disrespect, but I would like to talk to your son in private. I will not hurt him; it is more likely he will hurt me.”

Narcissa was quick to hide a small smile. “Draco, darling, take Harry to your room. I will send up lunch if he is still here at that time.”

Draco put his hand on Harry’s shoulder. Harry could immediately feel the warm power, and he saw it register on Draco’s face.

Draco said, “Hold on, Potter,” and they Disapparated into Draco’s room.

“Do you always Apparate to your own room?” Harry asked, recovering from the shock.

“Well, unless you want to walk for ten minutes to get here, yes I do. Go on and sit in the chair.” There were two chairs facing each other near the fireplace; in between was a table with a game of wizard chess. The room was very large, but somewhat sparse and impersonal. There was a large, dark, four poster bed with black curtains drawn back with silver sashes. The same coverings appeared over the arched windows. There was a desk and bookcase and a few armoires and two bed tables. The walls were of grey stone; they glistened with the torch light, almost silver like. The only other adornment was Draco’s Nimbus 2001 mounted by the door. There were 3 doors total; Harry assumed one to lead out, one to the loo and one for a closet. The closet door of course had a full length mirror. Harry couldn’t get on his case too much over that, since his did too.

Draco sat down in the other chair. Harry began, “Draco,” but was interrupted immediately.

“Since when do you call me Draco?” Draco asked, putting Harry immediately on edge.

“That is your name isn’t it? If you prefer I will call you Malfoy,” Harry responded as if it really didn’t matter to him.

Draco leaned back in his chair sighing, “Draco is fine, but never in public, Harry.” He intentionally drew out the last syllable of Harry’s name.

“Okay, understood,” Harry said.

Harry took a deep breath and began again. “Draco, as you could tell from the trial I know a lot about you. Things I am sure you would never want me to know about you. More than what was revealed at the trial.” Draco’s eyes widened; Harry could see the fear and worry in them.

“Like what?” Draco asked apprehensively.

“You will see. Have you been trained in Occlumency?”

“Yes, Snape and then my aunt Bellatrix taught me. Why?”

“Well I suck at it, and I’m sure Snape told you I was a complete failure at it. I can tell when someone is doing Legilimency, but I cannot block it very well.”

“Potter, believe it or not, Professor Snape and I did not spend our time talking about you. I had no idea until you just told me about your deficiency.”

“Right, okay then, Draco, I know this will surprise you but I need you to know who I really am. Not the person you think I am.”

“I fail to believe there would be any difference, but I will humour you. What do you want to tell me so that I can correct my perceived misunderstanding of the great St. Potter.”

Harry hated it when he called him that. “I am not going to tell you anything, I am going to show you.” Harry pulled out his wand. “Do you know Legilimency, Draco?”

“Yes, Potter, but, but why?” Draco thought he knew where this was going but could not believe it.

Harry handed Draco his wand. “You will see when we are done. I have extracted only two memories from my life and I will show them to you later.”

Draco took Harry’s wand, twirled it between his fingers, and looked at Harry. “You should be locked away, Potter; are you nuts?”

Harry gave a small laugh. “Maybe, Draco, maybe.”

“Are you sure about this, Potter?”

“No, I will not be sure until you have finished,” Harry said as he moved his head forward towards the table.

Draco raised the wand and put it near Harry’s forehead. “Legilimens.”

The first image made Draco jump; it was a green flash and a red haired woman screaming. “What the Fuck, Potter! What a place to start, with a death.”

“That was my mum,” Harry said softly.

Draco wandered through the images of Harry’s early life with the Dursleys. He didn’t comment as he saw the little boy living under the stairs, being fed scraps, and as he got older being treated as a house-elf. He did cringe when he saw Dudley and his friends beating up Harry and finally asked, “Why didn’t you hex them?”

“You will see soon.”

Draco laughed when he saw the haircut Aunt Petunia gave him and her reaction when it grew back. He laughed harder when Harry set the snake on Dudley. “So your relatives didn’t like you using magic, and mine didn’t like me associating with those that didn’t.” Harry appreciated the irony.

“Didn’t the spiders under the stairs creep you out?”

“Nah, they were my pets.”

“No wonder you get along with the half-giant.”

Draco then reached one of Harry’s happiest days of his life, when he found out he was a wizard. Draco was stunned. “You really had no idea that you were a wizard, or that you were famous?”

“None at all.”

Harry could feel him pick through the memories of going down Diagon Alley the first time, and into Gringotts. “I see your parents left you something, which was decent of them.”

He could see Draco twitch when he came across their first meetings. “God, I was pissed you didn’t shake my hand.”

Harry replied, “Draco, we were eleven.”

He began to rush through the first year; he viewed Harry in front of the Mirror of Erised. “You know, Potter, I think that is probably what it would have shown to me too,” Draco said in all seriousness. Harry didn’t say a word.

Draco laughed at Harry and his friends thinking it was Snape who was after the stone.
Harry could tell when Draco had reached the trio trying to get the stone. The memories almost came to a standstill.

“Fuck, Weasel did that? No wonder Dumbledore gave him points.” Harry smiled internally.

“Oh yuck, this is really gross, the Dark Lord plastered on the back of Quirrell’s head. He couldn’t touch you, oh my God, Potter; he disintegrated! Can he still not touch you?”

“You’ll see later on.”

“Dobby, what the hell was Dobby…Oh wow, I didn’t know house-elves had it in them. What was that book my father slipped into Weasellete’s cauldron? Gilderoy, what an idiot.”

“Yes we agree on that.”

“So you could hear voices? Oh, I remember this: our little duel and you announcing to the world you were a Parselmouth. Oh God, spiders, big fucking spiders; what the hell are those things? Do you have nightmares, Potter?”

“Oh yeah, but not about Acromantulas, those make up Ron’s nightmares. There are worse things than spiders, Draco.”

“Oh, that is too funny; I didn’t know that’s how Gilderoy ended up at St. Mungo’s. Harry, who is that guy near Ginny? Tom Riddle?”

“Slow down, you’ll get it.”

“Tom Riddle is Voldemort and Tom Riddle is a HALF-BLOOD!”

“Yes, Draco, he is.”

“Unbelievable. What the fuck is that thing!”

“That, Draco, is the monster in the Chamber of Secrets. It’s a Basilisk. That is what I heard in the walls. Do you see Fawkes, the Phoenix?”

“Yes, he came after you declared your allegiance to Dumbledore, like a good little Gryffindor. Cool, a sword.”

“Potter, you killed that thing with the sword, unfucking believable. What were you, twelve?”

“That was the Gryffindor sword.”

“You annihilated Tom Riddle.”

“Yeah it’s a habit of mine,” Harry said with a grin. “He keeps coming back though.”

“Oh, how sweet, you saved the girl and the bird cured you.”

“Oh! This is priceless: you, my father and Dumbledore. It was my father who gave Ginny the diary. That was the book. You tricked my father? You freed our house-elf? No wonder my father hates you.”

Draco took quick glimpses through Harry’s third year at Hogwarts. “So let me see; your dad was best friends with the werewolf, Sirius Black, and Peter Pettigrew during Hogwarts and afterwards. It sounds like they made quite a team. Ron’s rat was Peter, who actually betrayed your folks, but Sirius got blamed for it. Oh, and you had a big problem with Dementors. Oh shit! Harry, it looks like you and Sirius have had it. Hey wait you are over there, and you saved yourself and Black. How the hell…cool a Time-Turner. Hey that Hippogriff is still alive?”

Harry laughed, “Yes it is, Draco, and don’t you touch it.”

Draco entered their fourth year at Hogwarts. Harry knew what was coming at the end. He wondered what Draco would think of his Dark Lord and his father.

“Oh, the Tri-wizard tournament. I see you had help and damn, Potter, you helped Diggory. I must admit that I was impressed when you used your broom to get the egg.”

“I’m going to skip this part.”

“Please don’t, it’s one of my favorite memories of you, all white and furry.”

“Oh, I see you had a grand time at the Yule Ball. Merlin, Potter, you didn’t even dance after the first dance. No snogging or anything.”

“More help, Dobby definitely has a thing for you. God, you are such a Gryffindor trying to save everyone. Oh wait, I get it, Cho was your first crush.”

“Skip it, Draco.”

“The maze, who the hell put Krum under the curse? Oh God, look at you two, you’re going to share the cup. Hey, where the hell did it take you to?”

“To Tom Riddle’s father’s grave. Slow down, Draco.”

“Oh Shit! What just happened to Cedric? He’s a pure-blood, why would he order him to be killed?”

“It doesn’t matter to him anymore, Draco.”

“Oh fuck, this is getting gross, what is that thing Pettigrew threw into the cauldron?”

“That, Draco, was what was left of Voldemort.”

“Pettigrew cut off his hand. He’s cutting you, ah, your blood. Damn, look at that: he’s reborn. That is the Dark Lord I know. Oh great, there’s my wonderful Death Eater of a father. Look at him cow-towing to the Dark Lord; it’s embarrassing.”

“Damn, Potter! You are resisting the Imperius Curse. There is no way in hell I would have come out from behind that headstone.”

“You know, Draco, I think you would have.”

“Really?”

“Really.”

“Harry, why are the wands doing that?”

“They’re brothers; they both have Fawkes’s feathers as a core.”

“Wow, Priori Incantatem, I’ve never seen it before. You even took Cedric back with you.”

“Amazing, that was not the real Mad-Eye Moody.”

“Oh, don’t I look smug at the good-bye ceremony?”

“Yes, that is on my top-five list of times I hated you most.”

“Someday, you’ll have to tell me the other four, and I’ll share mine of you. Dementors? Who the hell would send Dementors to your neighborhood?”

“I won’t keep you in suspense; it was Umbridge.”

“Oh, I see you’ve been in that courtroom too. At least they didn’t strap you in. So there is an Order of the Phoenix. Whose house is this? I recognize that hideous house-elf; he’s been here at the Manor.”

“That is the house Sirius Black grew up in, and the house-elf is Kreacher; I believe he visited the Manor at Christmas that year.”

“Shite, Potter, you have horrible nightmares!”

“Those are more than nightmares, Draco.”

“Umbridge, she was a terrible teacher.”

“You seemed to like her.”

“She favored me.”

“Hey, Potter, you were a good DADA teacher. You got Longbottom to do some pretty good spells.”

“So are those nightmares or visions?” Draco asked wanting an answer.

“They are visions. Voldemort and I have a connection, which is why Snape was to teach me Occlumency. Voldemort figured it out; you will see the result soon.”

“So you thought Voldemort had Sirius at the Department of Mysteries? Oh shite, so that is what happened to Umbridge. I’m sure glad she made me stay back. Harry, I’m confused: what are you flying on?”

“Draco, those are Thestrals. Hagrid tried to show them to his class. They are what pull the carriages to Hogwarts. You can only see them if you’ve seen someone die, which now you have.”

“Hey, you guys put up quite a fight. Oh, Ron, don’t do it! Harry, what is the Prophecy? There’s Father again; this was the night of his downfall. The Order to the rescue, and Dumbledore. The Prophecy dropped! There’s aunt Bellatrix; she is whacked. Harry, what the hell just happened to Black?”

“He went through the veil. He’s dead. The Prophecy you will see soon.”

“I have never seen Dumbledore duel. No wonder the Dark Lord wanted him dead. Oh, I see you can’t do the Cruciatus either. Oh fuck! He’s inside you, he’s trying to possess you and he can’t. Why?”

“Love.”

“Love? Speaking of Love, where’s Cho? I skipped that part. Oh, there she is. Harry, you are kissing her, you made her cry.”

“Yeah, everything made her cry. Get back to where Dumbledore is talking with me in his office, after the Ministry incident.”

“The Prophecy? Trelawney made it. Unbelievable. Does it mean that you have to kill the Dark Lord or he has to kill you?”

“There’s more to it than that, Draco, but basically, yes. He set it in motion by trying to kill me. He marked me as his equal, but Draco, it is my choice to go on and try to get rid of him. I could move to Australia and not be bothered with him, but eventually we would have to face each other.”

“Why don’t you then?”

“I am now the only one who can kill him. Draco, you need to move ahead.”

“Can I just skip this year?”

“You can skip the part of you stomping my face and me following you around, but you need to pay attention to when Dumbledore and I are together.”

“Wow, Tom Riddle, even as a kid, was creepy.”

“His mother died after giving birth to him.”

“Horcruxes? What are Horcruxes? Riddle basically killed his father, grandparents, uncle and the old woman. Oh, so that is what you used part of Felix Felicis for. You got Slughorn’s memory. Oh my God! The Dark Lord has split his soul six times. All those memories of Riddle; Dumbledore is showing you so you can find them? To really kill the Dark Lord, you have to destroy all of the Horcruxes?”

“Yes, and that is why I will not be going back to Hogwarts this year.”

“Hey I missed this, Potter, you are in love and wow things are serious.”

“Enough of my love life, Draco,” Harry said getting frustrated. They needed to get back to the important information.

“Wait a second, that’s not your love life; what the hell is my sex life doing in your memories?”

“Dumbledore gave me your memory vials—all of them, for my birthday. That is how I knew you were innocent.”

“I’m thrilled, but you’ve seen my sex life. You know…”

“What do I know?”

“That I go both ways; actually I’m bent more one way than the other.”

“Yes, is that a problem?”

“I thought you would give me shite over it.”

“No, Draco, I won’t give you shite over it. It caught me off guard at first, but I am beginning to understand it.”

“Really?” Draco said raising an eyebrow.

“Yes, let’s just say your sex life has incorporated itself into my dreams lately. Let’s move on. If you keep going to earlier this summer, you will see a crypt; I think you will find something surprising in there.”

“Wow! Cool magic. There’s your grandfather; you resemble him. And there’s your grandmother. Potter, we are related!”

Harry laughed. “Yes, but I understand only distantly. She was the first and only Malfoy to be sorted into Gryffindor. Skip the rest.”

“No, I think I need to see this.” Harry could see Draco blinking back tears as he watched Harry break down at his parents’ coffins. He hadn’t expected that reaction.

“Nice house, Harry. I am impressed you actually have taste. Whoa! Congratulations! Harry, you lost your virginity.”

“Draco, take this next part slow.”

“You are sleeping. A visitation, how awesome; hey Sirius is sticking up for me. God, you look like your dad. Did he actually tell you to get new clothes? That is funny, Potter.”

“Now the next part - I’ve removed part of my memory from it. I want to know what you think.”

Draco watched the Phoenix’s sorrowful song become joyful when a White Dragon with blue eyes appeared. He watched them play and nuzzle. He heard Dumbledore talk about how the two together would be strong, but it was a choice to be made, and it would cause great pain and happiness to those who chose it. It would be a double edged sword.

“I am not sure I get it.”

“I’m going to add back one of the memories. It’s a dream I had last night.”

“The Phoenix is flying, nice back on the long-haired blond. What is the Phoenix doing?”

“It’s shedding tears; it’s healing and marking the blond.”

“Look at his back! The Phoenix marked him with the Dragon. Who is it, Harry?”

“Watch, Draco.”

Draco watched, and as the blond turned, he saw the big blue eyes and heard, “You found me.”

“Fuck! Harry, that is me, well it’s me with longer hair and blue eyes.”

“I know.”

“Harry, who is the Phoenix?” Draco asked as he really looked at Harry for the first time, straight into his emerald green eyes.

“Stop the Legilimency,” Harry demanded.

Draco withdrew the wand and stopped the spell. Harry stood up from the chair, turned his back to Draco, reached back over his shoulders with his hands, and pulled up and off his Quidditch T-shirt. “It was my birthday present from Dumbledore,” Harry said proudly.

Draco was transfixed. The Phoenix fluttered its wings. “Is it always like this?” Draco said softly.

“No, Draco; it only appears if I do the Reveal charm or…”

“But you didn’t do the Reveal charm.”

Harry turned to face Draco. “…or when it is near the White Dragon. Draco, that is the power we felt during the trial. I was as surprised as you were to feel it.”

“Harry, can I touch it?” Draco asked as he sat there mesmerized.

“Yes, but I don’t know what will happen to you, or to us, if you do. I chose to accept it and I chose to seek you out, even though I totally freaked out when I woke up from the dream.”

Draco laughed. “I bet you did, Potter.”

“The choice is yours, your own free will, Draco. I have shown you my life, and I have only seen parts of yours. Still, I believe I know the true you, Draco, and I fully accept who you are, even though it is hard to reconcile the Malfoy I’ve known for six years and the Draco I see before me now. It is your choice.”

Draco stood up and walked behind Harry. He pressed his left palm against Harry’s back.

tbc

Chapter Text

Draco stood up and walked behind Harry. He pressed his left palm against Harry’s back.

The Phoenix image started resonating, not only visually, but aurally too. An aura of gold and red enveloped Draco’s hand as he stood there mesmerized. Harry couldn’t see the Phoenix’s reaction, but he could feel it. It was warm where Draco was touching him; it tingled, and then he could hear a low level hum. With his finger, Draco outlined the red and gold bird; it quivered with his touch. He slowly moved his hand so his lower arm and hand rested on Harry’s spine. The aura began to expand, covering his whole arm; the low level hum became a vibration, and everywhere he touched Harry the aura expanded. It entranced him; he wanted to see and feel more. He pressed his body against Harry’s and wrapped his arms around his waist. Draco had never felt these feelings that were pulsing through his body. For the first time in his life he felt accepted and at peace. Harry had stopped breathing. The intensity of Draco’s touch was reverberating through his body.

Draco had a moment of doubt as his lips were about to touch Harry’s shoulder. Harry could feel Draco step back and withdraw his body; only Draco’s left hand remained on his waist. It had felt so right for that moment. He could see the aura around Draco’s fingers and the feel of the vibration. Harry wanted more.

Draco whispered, “Turn around.” Harry turned. The hand stayed on him, as if removing it would cause the magic to break. Harry was now looking into those grey eyes; they were sparkling with desire and confusion. He knew Draco was unsure if what he had done was okay. He wasn’t sure himself if any of this was okay, but something was drawing him to Draco, and he didn’t want to fight it.

Harry raised his hand and gently brushed a silvery blond strand away from those eyes. He had never noticed before: they were framed by black eyelashes. His fingers traced down Draco’s cheek and across his jaw line; it was so smooth, as if he had just shaved, and then he let his thumb barely touch the full lips that had spit venom at him for years. He removed his thumb and slightly tilted his head; he leant forward and kissed Draco. He felt pressure back and a slight parting of Draco’s mouth. Harry let his tongue come forward and he mapped the inside of Draco’s lips before advancing further. He heard a deep moan as his tongue met the other. For a moment, they fought for dominance, before both relaxed. It was almost like the dream, Harry thought, but not quite. It was gentle, but yet he could feel the strength behind the kiss; he could so easily be overpowered by it. Both of Draco’s hands were now on Harry’s waist and then they began stroking his back. Harry removed his glasses, dropping them to the floor.

Harry brought his hands to the front and deftly undid the clasps of Draco’s robe, letting it descend to the floor. To his surprise, Draco did not have a shirt on, and Harry took advantage of it, letting his hands glide over the beautiful white skin. He was momentarily taken aback when he could feel the ribs that were a little too prominent. His mind was racing with thoughts of, What the hell am I doing, but it felt good; it felt right.

Draco withdrew from the kiss, resting his forehead against Harry’s. He took a deep breath while looking straight into those stunning green eyes and said, “You want this?”

Harry replied firmly, “Yes — Do you?”

Draco bit his lower lip, lowered his eyelids halfway, and whispered, “Yeah, I do,” and he resumed the kiss. This time Draco’s tongue sensually explored every part of Harry’s mouth. Draco dominated at first, but not too roughly, and then when Harry responded, it became passionate. This wasn’t a kiss like he shared with Ginny, this was power meeting power. It was when Draco began to bite Harry’s lower lip that Harry knew this was the kiss of his dreams.

Harry wrapped his hands around Draco’s waist; Draco’s went around Harry’s. Even with their eyes shut, the aura light intruded; the vibration was felt every place they touched. It was close to enveloping their upper bodies. They broke away from the kiss to watch the magic surround them. Draco brought his left hand up, running it through the unruly black hair. Harry grabbed Draco’s wrist, twisting it until Draco was almost in pain. Harry looked up at Draco and saw confusion. “Draco, look, look at your arm,” Harry pleaded. Draco’s eyes lowered to see the Dark Mark glowing; it was fighting the aura.

“Draco, look at me. Do you want me to get rid of it?”

Draco looked at his arm, looked at Harry. “Can you?”

“I think I have to. Your Patronus will be a White Dragon; I do not think something so pure could have something so dark associated with it.”

“Please do it, Harry,” Draco begged, “I never wanted the damn Mark.”

Harry released the strong grip on Draco’s wrist and rested the forearm in both of his palms. He leaned over and thought of the pain Draco went through when he received it the second time. With that image burned in his mind, he shed tears for the young boy in his mind. The teardrops landed on the now blazing Death Eater Mark. As each drop landed, the snake opened its mouth to absorb it. Harry was furious and yelled at the snake in Parseltongue, {{“I am the Phoenix. Hesss does not wantsss you. Yousss are not worthysss to be on hissss body; leave or I sssshall persssonally dissspose of yousss.”}}

The snake hissed as more drops fell and it couldn’t catch them all. The skull vanished, but the snake was defiant and spoke back to Harry, {{“Yousss cannotsss have himsss, hesss belongssss to the Massster, and I will makess it sssso he never lovesss again.”}}

Draco stared in disbelief as Harry brought his arm to his mouth and spoke to the snake again, {{“The boy isss no one’s sssslave, now leavesss or I ssshall kill you; I am the Phoenix and you are defiling my Dragon.”}}

The snake began to slither up Draco’s arm and across his shoulder. Harry knew it was heading for Draco’s heart. Harry pulled Draco closer, and as the snake began to slither across Draco’s chest, Harry attacked it with his mouth. He sucked it, pulling it and Draco’s skin into his mouth. He could feel it slithering, trying to adhere to the skin, but Harry increased the pressure and bit down, confining it. He could tell Draco was in pain, but this had to be done. The skin burst and the attachment was broken; the snake released itself from Draco and tried to embed itself into Harry’s mouth. Harry spit it out onto the floor. He whipped his wand out of his back pocket and sent the snake into oblivion.

Harry raised his eyes to Draco’s chest, which was bleeding profusely from the bite. He took his fingers to his eyes, collected the Phoenix tears and wiped them across the wound, healing it instantly. He realized Draco was shaking; he dropped his wand and pulled him into his arms. “It’s okay, Draco, it’s gone forever.”

Draco finally found his voice. “My God, Potter, what was it doing?”

“It was headed for your heart, Draco. It was going to make you incapable of ever loving anyone again,” Harry said while still holding Draco close to his chest.

“How did you know what to do?”

“Draco, don’t get pissed, but I didn’t; it was more instinct than anything else. I think the Phoenix had a part in it.”

“What did you say to it? And I must say that hearing you speak Parseltongue is just odd.”

Harry laughed. “I’m sure it is. I told it that I was the Phoenix and it was defiling my Dragon.”

Draco’s head snapped back, facing Harry straight on. “Am I your Dragon?”

“You will be my Dragon, as I will be your Phoenix. We will be equals, Draco. I could never dominate you, nor could you ever dominate me. I thought the last six years would have taught you that,” he said with quirky grin.

Harry took Draco’s now pristine forearm and began kissing and licking it, starting at the wrist and gradually moving up to the sinewy muscled biceps. He reached the shoulder where he traced the bones with his tongue. Draco watched the process; the tenderness involved astonished him. The aura built back up with each kiss; Draco roused from the kisses as Harry reached his neck and then his mouth. The resulting kiss became more expressive than before. Any doubts Draco had before were washed away by his Phoenix’s tears.

Draco’s hands reached down over Harry’s jeans and pulled his bum into him. He wanted Harry to feel how aroused he was. Harry moaned loudly as the bulges in their trousers met. Their lower bodies rubbed and thrust into each other as both sets of hands were pulling each other closer. Harry half-stepped back, creating a space between them and filled it with his hand. He enticingly stroked Draco through his trousers and was thrilled to find the head of Draco’s penis at his beltline. His fingers brushed across the tip, but they were restrained from going any further by the tight trousers.

Harry undid the belt, the button, and then unzipped the trousers; as they slipped down to the floor, Draco stepped out of them. Harry again was surprised that Draco was commando. Harry looked down; his breath caught in his throat. “Damn, you are stunning.”

Draco smiled a true smile at Harry. Harry had never seen that before, and especially directed at him. He had to kiss that beautiful mouth again, and he did. His hand wrapped around Draco’s hardened shaft. He began stroking as Draco drove his erection into Harry’s hand; it felt so hard, but the skin was so smooth and soft. Harry’s other hand brushed along the protruding hip bone. Draco’s hands made quick work with Harry’s jeans. It became awkward for a moment, until Harry was able to rid himself of his trainers and socks and step out of his jeans. The next moment, Harry’s boxers were on the floor. It was Draco’s turn to gaze at his rival. “Fuck, Potter. I had no idea, or I would have accosted you in some broom closet.”

Harry laughed. “Like I would have let you.”

“Oh, you would have when I did this to you,” Draco said as he reached down, taking in Harry’s taut stones and gently massaging them between his fingers, as the other hand began to explore Harry’s cock.

Harry’s legs went weak as he leaned forward into Draco’s shoulder moaning, “You win.”

The aura was now covering most of their bodies as they stroked each other and the vibration of power increased the intensity. Harry could feel that he would come soon and took his hand off Draco’s hip. He firmly grasped Draco’s stroking hand, making it stop. “I want you, Draco. I can give you the Dragon without doing this, but I want you.”

Draco reciprocated and stopped Harry from jacking him off. He was so close it was painful to end it, but he managed to say, “I want it all, Harry.”

Draco then took Harry’s hand in his and led him over to the bed. He opened the bedside table drawer and pulled out a tube of lubricant and handed it to Harry. He looked into Harry’s vibrant green eyes that were almost black, and disclosed, “I’ve never let anyone do this before.”

Harry wrapped his fingers around the tube and answered, “I know.”

Harry laid Draco over the high bed on his stomach, his feet barely touching the floor. Harry opened the lubricant and applied a generous amount to his fingers. His attention was then captured by the long, svelte body displayed for his taking. “You are gorgeous, Draco,” Harry whispered as he placed one hand on Draco’s lower back; the other began massaging his crack. He really had no idea what he was doing, but he wanted this. Draco was moaning each time Harry passed over his entrance and gasped when one finger entered slowly.

Harry felt the resistance and stopped until the muscles relaxed, allowing further advancement. Slowly he added more as he stroked down each vertebra of Draco’s back until he reached the injured point on his spine with his other hand. He bent down and kissed the spot as his finger was almost fully immersed. It was so tight, he wondered if this would even be possible, then Draco pushed back, taking his finger all in. Harry moved his finger slowly in and out, listening to Draco’s moaning responses. He knew instantly when his finger brushed over the prostate; Draco released a set of epithets and begged for more. Harry withdrew and entered with two fingers, ceasing each moment the muscles tensed. Draco groaned loudly when the two fingers began to scissor back and forth, stretching him. Harry leant over Draco’s back, his hand bracing him on the bed, and kissed his back and shoulders, whispering between each kiss, “Relax, Dragon, I will not hurt you; you are so beautiful. I want you, Draco, and I want to be inside you.”

Harry withdrew, adding a third. It was so tight at first, but then he felt Draco open up to him, and Harry found the spot again that had Draco now writhing with pleasure. Draco spurt out between groans, “Now, fuck me, now.”

Harry withdrew his fingers and found the tube of lubricant and liberally coated his extremely hard erection. Draco then did the most erotic motion Harry could ever imagine. Draco reached back with his hands, separating his own cheeks, exposing the small hole for Harry to enter.

Harry gasped, “Damn, Draco.” Harry rolled back his foreskin and placed the tip of his penis at the waiting hole. He pushed in slightly; only the head had entered when Draco yelled for him to stop. Harry did as told, which went against every instinct to push forward into the tight canal. “You okay?” Harry asked.

“Yes, just give me a minute,” Draco responded breathlessly. Harry waited and felt Draco relax and push against him.

It was a slow, painful, but intimate process until Harry was full seated. Harry said between deep breaths, “It is so tight, so hot. I’m not sure how long I can resist.”

He could almost feel Draco smirking. “Patience, Potter, it will be worth it.”

The aura had enveloped them, and as Draco said once again, “Now, Harry, fuck me now,” the red and gold aura began to shimmer. Harry withdrew a little and pushed back in. Draco moaned for more and Harry complied. The aura began to oscillate and the vibration was more intense than before. Harry grabbed Draco’s hips, lifting him closer and plunging into his tight channel harder. He must have hit the sweet spot again as Draco yelled for Harry to fuck him harder and deeper. Harry reached around, grasping Draco’s fully erect shaft, and stroked him roughly as he began pounding in and out of him. Harry lost control and the pace became frantic. He heard Draco scream he was coming, and then he felt the hard contractions squeezing him. The aura exploded into tiny shimmering lights as he thrust in one last time, shooting his climax into Draco.

His voice gasped out, “You are mine, Dragon, you are mine,” as he collapsed onto Draco’s back.

Harry lifted himself off Draco’s back; his legs were shaking, and they were both breathing hard. Harry felt as if every drop of liquid had been drained out of him. His right hand was covered in Draco’s come and he reached between Draco’s legs, catching his own, dripping down Draco’s thighs. He then rubbed his come covered hands on Draco’s back and began to weep. Harry didn’t know where the words came from but they naturally flowed from his lips. “I do this out of choice and love, Draco. I believe you are worthy of such a gift.”

As Harry’s tears fell onto Draco’s back, an image began to reveal itself. An iridescent dragon was taking form. The dragon’s wingtips overlaid Draco’s shoulder blades, its head resting below his neck. It was stunning, like Draco, ferocious and beautiful all at the same time. As it finished taking form, it raised its head and opened its eyes; they were bluer than blue. The Dragon looked at him, nodded its head, and spat a light of blue flame from its jaws. Harry laughed.

Harry reached down and pulled Draco up; he led him to the closet mirror. “Look, Draco, look at your Dragon. He’s unbelievable and also a bit cheeky.”

Draco turned and stared at the image on his back. His skin was pale but the Dragon was an iridescent white. The Dragon fluttered its wings and opened its eyes and winked at him before settling down. “It’s amazing. When you were marking me I felt so calm, yet so powerful. I heard your words, Harry, but I am still not sure I am worthy of this.”

Harry turned Draco back facing the mirror, and stood behind him, placing his head on Draco’s shoulder as he wrapped his arms around his slender waist. He talked to the Draco in the mirror. “Draco, you and the Dragon are the light on the dark side. To accomplish what needs to be done, I needed my opposite. I’ve always been on the light side, but I will bring darkness into it, and yes, you are worthy, or the Dragon would not have chosen you.”

Draco turned his face towards Harry and kissed him on the cheek. They both jumped when there was a knock on the door. “Are you boys alright in there?” asked Narcissa.

“Yes, Mother, everything is fine,” Draco answered. They both looked at each other and almost giggled.

“Would you like some lunch sent in or would you like to eat out on the terrace?”

“Sent in would be preferable, Mother.”

“Harry, is there something in particular you would like to drink?”

“Iced water would be great. Thank you, Mrs. Malfoy.”

Harry walked over to the chair he had been sitting in earlier. Draco walked to the closet and selected two black silk dressing gowns and said, “Don’t want to scare the house-elves.” He tossed one to Harry.

Harry slipped it on; it felt completely luxurious. As Harry was tying the sash the air popped and a little female house-elf appeared with a large tray of food and a pitcher of ice water. The elf looked nervous. “Anything else, Master Malfoy?”

“No, that will be all, Tizzy.”

Harry piped up with a, “Thank you,” and the elf looked very confused as she ‘popped’ out.

Draco served up the food and poured the water. They both ate large amounts of the sandwiches and fruit, and both drank many glasses of the iced water. Draco broke the silence first. “Harry, something is wrong, I do not feel right.”

“What are you feeling?”

“Well, it’s a bit embarrassing, but I do not feel like your equal; in fact I have these urges to wait on you. It’s almost as if I feel, as if I feel …”

“Spit it out, Malfoy.”

“Submissive, you arse. Oh shite! I’m sorry.”

Harry looked at him and then stared into the fireplace. His hands went to his head and he rubbed his forehead. He then stood up from the chair, took off his robe, and took Draco’s hand in his, leading him over to the bed. Harry climbed up onto it and asked Draco to join him. Draco looked puzzled, but removed his robe and climbed up, sitting next to Harry. Harry leaned over to the nightstand, grabbed the lubrication and handed it to Draco. “Now you know, I have never…”

Draco laughed. “Yes, I do know that, but you had never done what you did to me; how did you know what to do?”

Harry gave a wry smile. “From you, from watching you in those vials and from a book.”

“A book?”

“Well, as you can tell I don’t have much experience with sex, so I bought a book,” Harry said blushing a light crimson.

“I meant it as a compliment, Potter; not even I have ever shown that much patience and care. So why are you going to let me do this to you?”

“I believe if I had just marked you, we wouldn’t be having this problem, but I think having sex added a whole other dimension, and with me taking you, it put me in the dominant position.”

“You don’t want to stay that way?”

“Fuck no, Draco. I can’t stand people submitting to me, treating me like I am somebody special, and especially I don’t want it from you. We need to be equals; I need to submit to you.”

Something clicked in Draco’s head; he gave Harry one of his famous smirks and said, “I can take care of this.”

“I know you can, after all, you are the Slytherin Prince.”

Draco laughed. “You have no idea.”

Harry laughed back. “Oh, I think I do.”

Draco turned to Harry and whispered in his ear, “No, Harry, you don’t. You’ve seen me have sex, but you’ve never seen me make love.”

Harry felt the Phoenix shiver. “I think I’m about to learn the difference. But first, Draco, I want to check something. Can I touch the Dragon?”

Draco leant forward and Harry placed his hand in the middle of Draco’s Dragon. An aura of silver and blue wrapped around his hand. Draco would be pleased. “Draco, touch my back now.” Draco did so and the red and gold aura appeared again. “Okay, I think I’m now ready for my lesson,” Harry said with an apprehension that he was sure Draco noticed.

Draco hopped off the bed and placed himself in front of the footboard at Harry’s feet. He pulled on Harry’s ankles until Harry had slid down onto the bed.

Draco began the second part of the mating ritual by raising Harry’s foot in his hands. He lifted it to his mouth and began to suck on his little toe. The wetness and the vibration from both auras that appeared on his foot and leg where Draco was holding him caught him by surprise. Draco, with one swipe of his tongue and one small suck, had already made him moan. Draco sucked each toe and then lowered the one foot and repeated it on the other. Harry was amazed that something like this could be so sensual. Draco lowered his foot and then began to massage both feet and each calf; the auras spread to every inch that he touched. “Blue and silver—I thought it would be green.”

“The dragon has blue eyes.”

“Ah, so it does. I used to have blue eyes when I was a young child.”

“I remember seeing them, Draco; they were beautiful. In my dream of you as the Dragon, your eyes were blue. Ye gods that feels great!” Draco had reached his thighs and smiled as he watched the erection form.

Draco climbed back on the bed and placed himself next to Harry’s waist. He began massaging each hand, arm, and then shoulder. When he reached Harry’s chest, he leaned over and kissed him. He reached Harry’s nipples, rubbed his palms over them, and then tweaked each one. Harry’s hips rose off the bed and Draco caught the moan in his mouth. Draco massaged his chest and his abs and then his hips. Harry was anticipating Draco finally reaching the place he wanted to be touched the most right now, but it didn’t happen quickly enough. Harry broke the kiss and gasped, “Touch me, Draco.”

Draco sat back up and gave Harry a sneer. “Beg.”

The Gryffindor pride was about to make itself known, until Harry pushed it back; he knew he had to submit. He said, “Look at me, Malfoy!”

Draco thought, Here it comes, Harry’s famous temper as he looked up to see Harry glaring at him.

Harry looked into the light grey eyes (light, he shook his head) and defiantly said, “Draco Lucius Malfoy, please touch me; I am begging you.”

Draco smirked. “That’s better,” he replied as he leant over and took as much of Harry’s dick into his mouth as he could. He began the blowjob of Harry’s dreams. Draco broad licked his whole shaft, used the tip of his tongue across the tip, slit, and around the ridge. When he sucked, it was perfect pressure. Harry watched the blond hair move up and down and had to close his eyes; it was too intense. Draco raised his hand to Harry’s face and placed two fingers on his lips. Harry took them into his mouth, licking and sucking each one. Draco withdrew them and placed them into Harry’s crack and Harry felt one begin to enter into him. The resistance was there but the blowjob lessened any pain. Draco’s finger went in deeper and stroked the spot.

Harry jerked up and the words, “Oh my God,” spilled out of his mouth. His hands reached down into the silk hair as he knew he was coming. He tried to pull Draco’s head up, but Draco forcefully pushed his hands away. Draco’s pace picked up and a second finger entered, finding the spot right away, sending Harry into oblivion. Harry’s dick was now almost completely taken in by Draco. Harry climaxed so hard he didn’t know if his orgasm was jetting out or being sucked out. His body trembled, and he roared out Draco’s name. He slowly opened his eyes to find Draco licking off the last remnants of come that had spilled out of his mouth. The auras had taken on a life of their own; they were now intertwined with each other and vibrating in time with the hum.

Draco leaned up and kissed Harry. Harry flinched at first, taken off guard by the taste. “It’s you, Harry, and I think it tastes wonderful. I just wanted to share.” Harry returned the kiss; he was overwhelmed at the intimacy Draco was willing to share with him. Draco then said in a somewhat raspy voice, “Roll over.”

Harry rolled over and Draco coughed. “Good God, Potter, you have got to have the nicest arse I have ever seen.”

Harry laughed. “You can’t see me, but I am blushing.”

“Nothing to blush about here, your bum is perfectly chiseled muscle. You are lucky I never saw you in the showers.”

“I’m not so sure I was so lucky,” Harry added as Draco straddled him and began to massage his back. He started at the shoulders and worked his way down. Draco was amazed; he knew that the body he was looking at and touching was more perfect than any boy or girl he’d been with, or was likely to ever be with again. He reached Harry’s bum and scooted down to Harry’s thighs as he began to knead each cheek. Harry could feel the tip of Draco’s erection so close to entering him. He wanted this.

Draco had made him completely relaxed; he felt like jelly. He knew Draco was lubricating his fingers when the massage stopped. He felt the first finger find its way. It wasn’t painful, as Draco had begun the preparation during the blowjob. It was when the second finger entered that he felt pain. His body tensed and then relaxed as Draco kissed his back. The two fingers began to stretch him; at moments it was pure pleasure and others pain. The pleasure overtook the pain as Draco spoke, “It’s okay, my Phoenix, I would never hurt you. I want to give you the pleasure you gave me.”

Harry pushed back, letting Draco know he wanted more, and he did want more. Draco tried entering the third finger and Harry begged again, “Draco I want you now, please.”

“Roll over,” Draco ordered again.

This, Harry had not expected. He turned over to see the blond straddling him with a huge smile. “I want to watch you come. You’ve seen me, now I want to see you.” With that statement Draco moved between Harry’s legs and raised one foot over his shoulder. “Oh God, Harry, I want you so bad,” Draco said, and entered him.

Harry’s body clinched up and he groaned with burning pain as the head had entered him. It felt so foreign and so full. He waited, thought of how much he wanted Draco inside him, and his muscles began to relax. Draco pushed in further. Draco’s eyes were watching every movement Harry made. They ended up staring at each other during the whole process. Harry could never imagine anything as intimate as these moments. Draco was finally all the way in. Harry took a few deep breaths and smiled at Draco. Draco had never seen Harry really smile at him, and so brilliantly. “Ready?”

“Yeah.”

Draco pulled back and slowly thrust back in; Harry moaned in response. Draco moved Harry’s leg and tried again; Harry’s body pushed into his as the, “Oh fuck,” came out of his mouth.

Draco knew he had hit the spot and began thrusting in and out cautiously. The auras were merging, and the hum filled their ears, piercing into the core of their bodies. “Deeper. Harder. Faster,” Harry begged.

Draco knew he was close; he reached down, took Harry’s dick into his hand, and stroked him in rhythm with the hum. He wanted it to last, but it felt so fucking good. He watched Harry’s face, and he knew that he was going to orgasm. He watched the dark eyelashes meet, the jaw clench, the nostrils flare, the whole body tense, and his hips lift off the bed. Then Draco heard Harry Potter call out his name in passion: not in hate, but in true beautiful passion.

Harry swore that the room rocked when Draco came. The auras exploded into colored confetti, the vibration ended with what felt like a boom and Draco’s beautiful face was filled with peace. He saw that smile; it was for him this time, and somehow Draco landed gracefully on top of him. They were the same height, but Draco was so much lighter. Harry felt the withdrawal and grimaced at the feeling of being incomplete. What had felt so foreign awhile ago, now felt like a part of him. Draco took Harry’s face in his hands and said, “I will protect you,” and then kissed him fiercely. Harry knew his dreams had come true.

They broke apart suddenly with the sound of fluttering wings. They looked at each other and laughed as Draco rolled off Harry. They watched their Patronuses of equal size fly around the room. The Phoenix nipped the Dragon; the Dragon chased the Phoenix and spat a small spark of blue at it. The Phoenix ducked and the chase was on again until they landed on the foot of the bed and nuzzled each other. They ended up curled against each other falling asleep. The two young wizards watched in disbelief at the end of the entertainment when the Dragon and Phoenix faded into thin air.

“Well, I can’t say I’ve ever had that happen after sex before,” Draco said with a grin.

“What? You’ve never seen exploding auras and flying Patronuses after sex? You are so wrecking my image of you.”

“The most I’ve seen is stars, Potter, and that was when I banged my head against a headboard.”

“Hey, that wasn’t in any of the vials.”

“That’s because it was with a pure-blood witch. Father dearest would have been pleased if he happened to snatch a glimpse of that memory. Not all of my exploits were in those vials. I even left a few males in my memories to irritate him; of course, they were pure-bloods.”

“Do you feel better now? Or do I get to order you around for the rest of our lives?”

“I am knackered, but no, Potter, I don’t feel the need to kneel at your feet anymore.”

“Good, we wouldn’t want a Slytherin bowing before a Gryffindor.”

“The only way you’re going to see that is when I go down on you again.”

“Oh fuck, don’t even joke about it. I am so sore right now.”

“You’re the one who said, deeper, harder, faster,” Draco said while laughing.

“And when in the last six years have you ever listened to me?”

“I think this may have been the second time. The first was at the trial when you told me to trust you for that moment.”

“Ah, yes, the trial. That was the original reason I came over here.”

“Would you have really visited me in Azkaban?”

Harry turned on his side, facing Draco, resting his head on his shoulder. “Yes, I would have. My godfather, Sirius, went to Azkaban falsely accused as a traitor, and all his friends turned on him. He was there for eleven years, alone. Even before I decided to defend you, I had thought about visiting you.”

“You are such a Gryffindor,” Draco said as he kissed Harry’s forehead.

“Did you mean to do that?”

“What?”

“Kiss my scar?”

“No,” Draco said, and he moved his arm around Harry, pulling him in closer to him. Harry reached down and pulled the blankets up over them, and rested his hand on Draco’s chest. The last thing in the world he had expected was to be cuddling and chatting with Draco after sex. No, he corrected himself, after being made love to.

“Harry, do you mind if I ask something very personal?”

“No, you’ve pretty much seen my life; I don’t have much left to hide.”

“Well, that’s just it; I never saw even a hint that you were attracted to blokes. You seemed to enjoy today, so I am just curious.”

Harry let his hand run down Draco’s chest, stopping at his abdomen, playing with the soft line of fur that started below his naval. “Draco, I hope I appeared to more than just seem to enjoy today. This has been one of the most incredible experiences of my life. However, you are right about the bloke thing. To tell you the truth I’ve never even thought about it past thinking some guy was good looking, but that is pretty much true of how I feel about most girls too. Cho was a disaster, but she was the first person I was ever attracted to, and now there is Ginny.” He stopped for a moment to realize that he had just cheated on Ginny, and was laying in bed with someone else, talking about her. The guilt was about to settle in when he deliberately pushed it aside. For once in his stupid, messed up life he was going to be selfish. He would deal with those feelings later.

Draco sensed something was bothering him. “You okay?”

“Yes, I was just thinking of how to answer what you asked. I don’t have an answer. I dreamed of you; well, it took me awhile to figure out it was you in some of the dreams, but I knew the person was male and I enjoyed it. Fuck, Draco, I think I’m just a late bloomer sexually. I assume it’s because I never had time for it until my hormones insisted on it. I was too overwhelmed with school, my nightmares, Quidditch, and every year there has been some major catastrophe to consume my thoughts. When I looked at the book on same-sex relationships, it interested me.” Harry stopped talking and laughed. “There were a few things I read and saw that made me a bit squeamish though.”

“You know, Potter, if you keep playing down there you’re going to be sorer than you are right now.”

Harry quickly moved his hand back up to Draco’s chest. “Maybe later, but not right now, I’m too tired and comfortable. You know, you really have to want to do it with a guy; with a girl they are all wet and pretty much prepared for what’s coming. You know that is why I bought the book; no one ever told me that girls got wet. I almost freaked out the first time. Quit giggling at me!”

“Hey, Malfoys don’t giggle. We may chuckle, guffaw or laugh, but no giggling. But really, Potter, that is quite an image. I personally don’t prefer all that slimy wetness, but you are right, it is easier, just not as enjoyable.”

“The smell is sweet though.”

Draco sighed. “Potter, you may be the one true bisexual in the world.”

“What does that mean?”

“It means that most people who say they are bi tend to lean one way much more than the other, like me. I much prefer blokes, but I do have sex once in awhile with a bird.”

“Maybe I am. I don’t know.”

“From what I could see, you truly love Ginny, don’t you?”

Harry groaned; he really didn’t want to talk about this. “Yes, I do, Draco, and I hope someday we will marry and have kids, but before you ask the obvious question, I don’t know the answer to it. I do know that somehow you and I are bonded, and I feel great about it, and I want you in my life too. I know it’s selfish, but can we drop this conversation for now? I really just want to enjoy being with you and the rest of the world can fuck off.”

Draco smiled to himself. Poor Harry, he’s going to be dealing with this situation for a long time until he makes a choice. “Okay, Harry, but really, such language.”

“You know, you’re right. I usually don’t swear this much; you are already influencing me,” Harry said as his strokes started going lower.

Draco smiled to himself again. You have no idea, Harry Potter. Draco turned on his side and pulled Harry close to him. “Come here and kiss me before I fall asleep.”

Harry touched his lips to Draco’s and they kissed a slow languid kiss that lasted for minutes. Draco watched Harry drift off to sleep in his arms; his last thought before he succumbed to the same state was, My Phoenix.

tbc..

Chapter Text

Harry stirred as he felt fingertips tracing his scar and then a soft kiss. He slowly opened his eyes to see soft grey eyes with streaks of blue running through them. The reality of where he was, and who he was with, hit him full force; to his wonderment, he felt spectacular. Reaching up, he ran his index finger down Draco’s nose, landing on his lips, where it was received with a kiss.

“Harry, dinner is in a half hour in the dining room. My mother will be expecting us. I told her you were staying if that’s okay.”

“Yes, that would be nice, but, Draco, I really have to use the loo.”

“Over there, and while you are in there turn the shower on. We both need one.”

Harry practically ran to the bathroom, but came to a standstill when he entered. He shut the door and stood in awe. It was huge, much larger than his, and was completely marble. The shower could fit four, each with their own showerhead. The vanity had multiple sinks with extravagant silver faucets and was covered with a variety of lotions. A huge silver framed mirror hung above it. The bathtub, though, that was what caught his eye. He thought he could practically swim in it. It wasn’t as gauche as the Prefects’ bathroom; it was just large with a few spigots. Big fluffy towels were stacked around and large candles just waiting to be lit. Above it all was a chandelier, with more candles and hundreds of crystals hanging down. There was a smaller open door straight ahead that led to the toilet. Harry stopped by the shower, turning on the water for two of the showerheads, and headed to the bathroom.

When he came out of the loo, Draco was at the vanity brushing his teeth. He handed Harry a spare. The shower was filled with steam when Harry stepped in; Draco was in the loo. Harry found the soap through the haze and began to lather up. He saw Draco enter. Draco took the soap out of Harry’s hands. “Let me have the pleasure.” Harry had never felt so pampered; every square inch of his body was washed gently but thoroughly. Draco teased him about his hair as he shampooed it. Draco had a lot of fine hair, but Harry’s was thick and luxurious, just unruly.

Harry returned the favor, and in the process methodically memorized Draco’s body. His legs were incredibly long and slightly muscled. His stomach was concave and the hip bones and ribs too noticeable, but it was his bum he loved the best. It was round and perfectly shaped for grasping in his hands. The injury gave Draco a slight curve which pushed his bum out further. Harry had to ask as he reached the dragon covered shoulder blades sticking out, “You are so thin. Not that I have ever seen your body before, but I don’t remember you being this thin even in clothes.”

“Last year was not a good year as you know. I lost my appetite when given my task, and then, when I was captured, I was starved. While in the infirmary at the Ministry of Magic, the potions used for pain caused nausea. It is only these last few days I have felt like eating.”

Harry reached for the shampoo, but Draco took it out of his hands. “Sorry, but I am particular about how much I use and for how long it stays in.” Harry laughed and stepped back to watch Draco complete his routine.

Harry’s breath caught when Draco rinsed the shampoo out; he closed his eyes and raised his face to the stream of water, and through the mist Harry thought he was watching perfection. The long, thin, perfectly manicured hands worked the soap out, and then he just stood, seeming to absorb the moment. Harry whispered to himself, “Thin or not, Draco Malfoy, you are beautiful.”

It was when he saw the smile cross Draco’s face he knew he had said it out loud. “Come here, Harry, stand with me.”

Harry stepped over and faced Draco under the one shower, and Draco took Harry’s hands in his, entwining their fingers and raising them towards the ceiling before kissing him fully. There was no slight parting of the lips, no foreplay, just complete open-mouthed, full tongue kissing. Harry felt his knees almost buckle; Draco pulled their hands higher, holding him up. They both became immediately aroused as they clashed against each other. Draco lowered their hands and brought one set down to their fully aroused cocks. He placed Harry’s hand around both of them and his hand on top of Harry’s. They moaned together in the kiss, as the friction of their dicks rubbing against each other and the hands on top was mind blowing. The strokes were quick and hard; it took every ounce of willpower for Harry to wait until Draco was about to come to release his own. The kiss broke off; they buried their heads into the crook of each other’s neck, panting each other’s name as warm milky liquid shot out of both of them.

They dried off with the large fluffy towels. Harry was further amused to watch Draco slather on lotion, and carefully dry and fix his hair. They went back to the bedroom to dress. Harry put on his glasses and then began to put on his boxers when Draco said, “No boxers, just trousers, no socks, no shoes, no shirt, we will wear robes.”

Harry laughed. “You are joking, aren’t you?”

“No, I’m not. It’s my little rebellion I adhere to. My father would always say, In the Malfoy house we do everything properly. Do I make myself clear?”

Harry burst out laughing at the perfect imitation Draco did of Lucius. “Draco, I did not bring any robes.”

“Not a problem, Potter,” Draco said as he opened the closet door, revealing a wardrobe that Harry was sure would have surpassed his mother’s and father’s combined. “We have to dress formally for dinner, but Mother does allow for my indulgence of no shoes. When Father was here, I would have to wear the boots.” Draco selected a dark green robe for Harry. “To match your eyes,” he said. Draco selected a silver grey one for him. “To match mine.”

Harry skimmed through the multitude of robes and found a silvery blue one. “No, Draco, this one matches your eyes.”

Draco looked at him quizzically and then looked into the closet mirror. “Well, I’ll be damned. They are turning blue.”

After dressing in their robes, Harry retrieved something from his jacket and put it in his robe pocket. Draco could not see what it was. Harry headed for the door, picking up his wand from the floor when Draco said, “Come here, Harry, we have to Apparate into the dining room; it does not have any doors and has many wards so conversations cannot be overheard. Not that we did much talking in there as a family, but when father had guests it was necessary.” Harry flinched, hoping Draco didn’t see it as the reality of who he was with made itself known. This was Lucius Malfoy’s son, and Lucius Malfoy at one point was Voldemort’s second in command. He bet there were conversations that should not have been overheard.

They appeared in a very long, narrow room with no doors, but a ceiling that was two stories high. This time an even larger chandelier hung from the center of the ceiling; the candles were lit. The room consisted of an extremely long rectangular dark cherry wood table; Harry figured it could easily seat twenty. The heavy legs were carved columns with snakes wrapped around them. One of the long walls was covered with portraits of Malfoys. They all had the characteristic silvery-blonde hair and had either striking blue eyes or the steel grey ones. The dates went back well over five hundred years. Draco pointed out interesting characters of the family, and they greeted Draco with a nod and a smirk for Harry. This made Harry laugh.

The opposing long wall had a fireplace that required no wizard to bend down to enter or exit. Harry had an image of Hagrid coming through, and quickly erased the thought, knowing that would never happen. The end walls were adorned with sconces and side-tables matching the dining room table, to hold food and drink. Around the table were four chairs. The captain’s chair had LM inscribed into it, and at the other end NM. At the center of the long table were two chairs facing each other, one inscribed with DM and the other with HP.

A small crackle was heard and Narcissa Malfoy appeared, dressed elegantly in formal dark blue robes. She really was beautiful, but her nose just gave the impression that everything and everyone was beneath her. As much as Harry hated admitting it, he was glad Draco resembled his father.

“Good evening, Mother,” Draco said as he pulled out her chair. Once she was seated, Draco kissed her on the cheek and walked the distance to his own chair. The formality of it was hilarious to Harry, and sitting this far apart was ridiculous. He tried to imagine Draco sitting in his chair, with his parents at either end, not saying a word; then he compared it to the Weasley family. He knew which table he would rather be sitting at. As soon as Draco and Harry sat down, a male house-elf appeared with goblets of wine. Harry thanked him and the elf almost fainted.

“That isn’t necessary, Harry,” Narcissa said with a hint of snobbery.

“It may not be necessary, but manners should always be practiced and appreciated,” Harry said without blinking an eye. Draco gave a little smirk.

Narcissa carried on as if she had not heard the remark. She raised her goblet. “A toast to strange occurrences.” Harry and Draco looked at each other and shrugged, raising their goblets and joining the toast.

pop

The elf was back with silver bowls of soup which he set in front of each of them. “Blueberry soup, mistress.” Next came a small salad then roast pork with petite vegetables. All of this was eaten in silence.

When finished with the meal, Narcissa said, “Draco, I assume you will want your afters later in your room.”

“Yes, Mother, we would both like that.”

“Harry is staying?”

Before Harry could answer, Draco said, “Yes, he is.” Harry looked across the table at Draco; Draco winked at him and took another sip of wine.

Narcissa looked at her son and looked at his guest, her mouth quirked to the side, and finally said, “It’s time to talk. What are you up to, Harry Potter? If my son is in danger, then I need to know.”

Harry cleared his throat before answering. “Mrs. Malfoy, your son is not in danger from me. He may be in danger from those outside of these walls. I do not know what Voldemort’s—” Narcissa shivered “—plans are for Draco. My hope is that he is political enough to understand that taking Draco out at this time would be unfavorable to his cause. But I do not claim to understand the workings of a mad man’s mind.” Harry stopped and took another sip of wine before continuing. “Your son is a great wizard and has potential to become even stronger. He will become my equal with additional education and training. At this point, we do not have any secrets from each other and we have a unique bond.”

Narcissa uncharacteristically spit out her wine. “Do you mean to say you are a couple? Draco, what about an heir? You have your family duty?”

Draco groaned, “Oh, Mother, listen first, and don’t be dense and jump to conclusions.”

Harry continued as if he had not been interrupted. “I have given Draco my protection and he has given me his. No one, and I mean no one, knows about this. After we have finished this conversation, you will be given the choice to have the memory of my being here Obliviated, with an added feeling of being favorable towards me, or you will take a Wizarding Oath of Silence when it comes to the whereabouts of your son and his relationship with me. Mrs. Malfoy, I do not know what your relationship with Mr. Malfoy is, nor do I care to know, but this oath extends to him. I personally have my own reasons not to trust him, besides the ones concerning Draco. Now as to your concern about an heir; your son and I will not be formally bonded. My heart belongs to another. I do believe we would probably hex each other to death if we were to take such a step. I do hope, too, to see that the pompous Malfoy genes are passed down for another 500 years.”

The portraits all came to life,. “Hear, hear, hear,” they chorused, and then promptly all became still as Narcissa death glared at them.

“Draco and I will not be socializing in public together, but if he needs me, I will be there, as he will be for me.”

“Mr. Potter, you say my son is a great wizard and will become even stronger, but he will need to further his education. As you know he has been expelled from Hogwarts and his wand confiscated.”

Harry looked across the table at Draco and then back to Narcissa. “Draco and I have not discussed what I am about to say, and he does have a choice in the matter. I have arranged through the Minister of Magic, Mr. Scrimgeour, for Draco to attend Durmstrang this year. I do not know if you are aware that they do practice the Dark Arts, but they do not believe in Voldemort’s cause. They view him as a fanatic; after Karkaroff was killed, they did a thorough investigation of their faculty and students to remove anyone who was a Dark Lord sympathizer. I believe he will be safe there.”

“Are you serious, Harry? I would be accepted at Durmstrang?”

“It has already been approved; they are just waiting for your answer. Their term starts two weeks earlier than Hogwarts. You would be leaving in ten days, or you could stay here at the Manor and finish your probation. Once again, it is your choice. I will warn you, that if you go, you will not be allowed to come back until the winter holidays, and only then, if your father is still in Azkaban.”

“There is no decision to be made; I will go. I want to finish my education. Mother, do you agree with this?”

“I am in favor of you finishing your education, but I have two concerns: The first being your wand and the ability for you to use magic. The second concern is what happens to you if the Dark Lord calls you. The Death Eater mark causes you great suffering, and I doubt Durmstrang will have much sympathy when this happens.”

“Draco,” Harry said, getting his attention, “no free wizard should be without his wand.” Harry reached into the borrowed robes and pulled out Draco’s wand, sliding it across the table. Draco’s face looked like a young child’s on Christmas morning. “You are only allowed to use it at the Manor and at Durmstrang,” Harry said stressing the importance of the conditions. Draco picked up his wand and twirled it through his fingers before giving it a quick kiss. Harry smiled brilliantly at Draco. It was good to see him happy.

Harry returned his attention to Narcissa. “As to your second concern, the Dark Mark has been removed.”

Narcissa gasped, “How is that possible? Let me see your arm, Draco.”

Draco proudly rolled back the sleeve of his robe and showed his mother his pristine left forearm. She shook her head. “It’s not possible. We tried for so long.”

Harry noted what she had just revealed, but did not ask any questions. “The Mark was removed with my tears and an ancient magic that saved my life when Voldemort tried to kill me.”

“What ancient magic can overcome such an evil force?” Narcissa asked with a pleading note.

Harry looked at Draco, stared into those stunning grey-blue eyes, and smiled at him as he said simply and softly, “Love”.

Draco felt his Dragon flitter and he felt a warming power run through his body.

Narcissa choked again. “Mr. Potter, you confuse me. You told me your heart belongs to another, yet you say the love you have for my son helped to remove the Dark Mark.”

“I never said I didn’t love your son, Mrs. Malfoy. I do. I am just not in love with him. I love him in a way that I do not think I could explain to you. As I said, we have a unique bond.”

Draco remained expressionless through this conversation. Any expression would reveal too much. He did know that ‘his Phoenix’ was treading in deep water and didn’t know it. Draco knew he could not rescue him, but had to let Harry learn to swim or drown.

“How can I communicate with Draco?” Narcissa asked. Harry was pleased with the question; her concerns had been answered, and she was thinking of the future.

“You may use your owls. I would recommend you send different ones so as not to draw attention. Each message should be spelled so only Draco can read it, but I am sure you would do that without my suggesting it. I do have a favor to ask, Mrs. Malfoy. I have one owl, and she is very conspicuous; I was hoping that you would send my notes to Draco along with yours. We will only send short coded letters. I will send Hedwig here with my letters for you to send, and then you could send any letter I receive from Draco back with her. Would that be possible?”

Narcissa smiled for the first time that night. “Yes, Mr. Potter, that would be possible.”

“I do have one other request. It is one I made before, and that is to please call me Harry.”

She smiled again. “I will try, Harry, it’s just I am used to the formality of the Manor and will probably keep slipping back to your surname.”

“I understand. Now, Mrs. Malfoy, have you made your decision?” Harry asked though he was sure of her decision already.

“I will take the oath,” Narcissa replied with no hesitation.

Harry stood up and said, “Mrs. Malfoy, the oath you will take will include all of what we have discussed here tonight, and what you are about to see as the oath is initiated. Will you both come over and join hands with me.” They both stood up and joined Harry.

“Now, Mrs. Malfoy, I understand that you prefer proper dress in the dining room so I hope that you will not be offended, but Draco and I need to remove our robes for a moment as the oath will include our Patronuses.”

Narcissa nodded that she understood. Draco removed his robe and her eyes widened as she reached for Harry’s chair to brace herself. “Oh my God, son, I used to have dreams of the White Dragon when I was pregnant with you. That is how you received your name.”

Harry removed his robe; she saw the phoenix and whispered reverently, “The Phoenix.”

Harry put his hand on Draco’s back and Draco placed his on Harry’s. Harry raised his wand and said, “Expecto Patronum,” and the Dragon and Phoenix took flight. Narcissa still sitting in Harry’s chair was enthralled as she watched them play, fight, and chase each other, and for moments they would nuzzle each other.

She began to laugh. “Yes, I do understand what you mean, Harry, about you two bonding, and that there might be issues actually living together.”

They joined hands and Narcissa verbalized the wizard’s oath to keep their secrets. As her last words were spoken, the Patronuses circled the three, leaving contrails of their auras, until they were enclosed in bands of red, gold, silver and blue. The auras began to vibrate and the candles blew out. Everything went black but the light given off by the auras; Harry could feel Narcissa shaking. The auras exploded into lighted dust, and as the last particle was extinguished, the chandelier and sconces relit.

They dropped their hands. Narcissa looked at her son and pulled him into her arms, where she hugged him as she began to cry. She had not allowed herself to do this since he was a young child. For the first time in twenty years, she felt hope. They held each other tight as he stroked her hair.

She looked up at her almost grown son and said, “I love you, Draco.”

He put his hands on her face and bent down and kissed her. “I love you too, Mother.”

They released each other finally, and she turned to Harry and said, “May I?”

Harry responded, “I would like nothing better.”

She put her arms around his waist, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders and she leaned against his bare chest and said, “Thank you.”

He bent down and kissed her forehead gently and said, “You are most welcome.”

He released her from the embrace and she returned to his chair. “Well, gentlemen, this has been quite an evening. I had no idea that my toast would be so appropriate. I would like to retire to my quarters now. Draco, Tizzy will bring your pudding up soon. Goodnight, Draco, and goodnight, Harry Potter.”

tbc

Chapter Text

Disclaimers from Chapter 1 apply.

Beta’d by the dynamic duo of CDumbledore and Lady Aubrey

Double Edged Sword 17 Just Afters

Draco Apparated Harry back to his bedroom; the room was dark with just a hint of moonlight coming through the high windows. Draco raised his wand and lit the sconces and fire, while Harry walked over to one of the chairs by the fireplace and sat down. Draco sat down in the other.

pop

A new elf, which was small and cute even by wizard standards, appeared with two bowls of ice cream and the makings for a sundae. She also brought tea and a bottle of something Harry didn’t recognize, but it came with two goblets. The elf was crying as she set down the tray on the table.

“What is your name, little elf, and why are you crying?” Harry asked.

The elf squealed while looking at Draco, “Master Malfoy, the wizard is asking me a question.”

“You may answer,” Draco said.

The elf squeaked out, “My name is Kiezy; you have brought great joy to my mistress. Kiezy have great joy now too.”

Harry smiled at the little elf and said, “Thank you for the afters and beverages, Kiezy.”

Kiezy squeaked back, “Most welcome, great Harry Potter.”

pop

Draco shook his head and sighed. “You are spoiling the help; Granger would be proud.”

Harry laughed, thinking what Hermione would actually say if she saw where he was right now.

“Harry, we need to talk a bit more. I have some questions I hope you can answer,” Draco said while picking up a bowl of ice cream.

“Make it quick: the ice cream is about to melt, and I have plans for the accompaniments.”

Draco raised an eyebrow and said, “Harry, you could have been a Slytherin with comments like that.”

Harry looked at him with a sly smile and said, “I almost was.”

Draco chuckled. “I must have missed that memory. Do share, because I cannot imagine it.”

“The Sorting Hat had a hard time figuring out where to put me. It said I would do well in Slytherin and I told it, “No, not Slytherin,” so it put me in Gryffindor. For two years I was sure it put me in the wrong house.”

“Until you were given the Gryffindor Sword,” Draco said remembering that scene. Harry nodded. Draco continued, “Harry, if ever there was a Gryffindor, it is you.”

Harry said, “Thanks,” and meant it.

“So what do you want to talk about?” Harry asked as he picked up the bowl of the now melting ice cream.

“I was curious as to how we would know if one of us needed the other. I was thinking it probably has something to do with our Patronuses, but what?”

“I don’t know, but you are probably right. Hopefully, we will not need to know until the final battle,” Harry said after licking the drips off the spoon. He set the bowl down and watched as Draco finished his and picked up a cup of tea. Harry wondered if Draco knew how every move of his was perfect and graceful. Those five hundred years of breeding had paid off big time with Draco. He began to smile at Draco subconsciously while thinking such thoughts and how things could have been so different these last few years.

Draco loved that smile. Harry could light up a room with its brilliancy. Draco had never had it directed at him before today. He wondered how Harry had remained a virgin until this summer. Draco thought if Harry had directed that smile at him during their time at Hogwarts, things might have been different. Draco found himself smiling back.

“They would have killed us,” Harry said, causing Draco to realize they had been sitting there smiling at each other, day-dreaming the same dream.

“Yes, they would have,” Draco responded back, being somewhat distracted by the bottle. He picked it up and stared at the label. “Whoa! Potter, you must have really impressed Mother; this is from Father’s private reserve.” Draco poured a little of the honey colored, dense liquid into their goblets and handed one to Harry. Harry sipped the elixir and thought it was the best substance he had ever drunk. It was definitely a spirit of some type, but tasted like oranges mixed with a hint of rose hips. It went down easy, not like Firewhisky.

Draco refilled their goblets to the brim and they both drank it up quickly. Harry began feeling warm and tingly all over and a little goofy. Harry then started to giggle. Draco looked at him like he was insane. The great ‘Chosen One’ was giggling. “Okay, what are you giggling about? And don’t tell me Potters don’t giggle, because you are right now.”

By this time, Harry had tears rolling down his face. “I was just imagining you and me walking into the Great Hall holding hands and snogging a little and then going over to our respective tables.” By this time Draco was laughing too.

Harry continued, “Ron would have fainted.”

“Granger would have thought I had given you a potion and headed off to the library to look it up,” Draco snorted.

“Oh, Creevey would have been clicking away,” Harry smirked.

“Who the hell is Creevey?” Draco asked, trying to remain somewhat dignified.

“The Gryffindor with the Muggle camera.”

“Oh, yes, and you know Snape would have docked Gryffindor a hundred points and awarded ten for Slytherin,” Draco said, revealing to Harry that Draco knew Snape was unfair.

“McGonagall would have pursed her lips together and said, “Mr. Potter, Mr. Malfoy, please control yourselves,” Harry said, doing a perfect imitation of her that sent Draco over the edge.

“Ginny would have Bat-Bogeyed both of us, and for a good reason this time.”

“Draco, she had a good reason before,” Harry said, chiding the Malfoy side of his new friend.

“Dumbledore would have just looked at his golden boy with sparkling eyes and winked,” Draco replied quickly, wanting to get out of danger-land by having mentioned Ginny.

“We haven’t even touched upon your Slytherin friends; I think Pansy would have just AKd me right then and there.”

“You know you could be right about that, but it would have been the older ones that you would have had to watch out for. They would have fucked you, and then killed you.”

Harry shuddered but continued laughing. “Yeah, but it would have been fun sneaking up on you with my Invisibility Cloak.”

“Or shagging in the dorms with the curtains pulled and spells put on.”

“Nah, too risky, I would have taken you down to the Chamber of Secrets and fucked you in front of Salazar Slytherin himself,” Harry added.

“Oh hell, Potter, we might have to sneak back to do just that,” Draco responded and then licked his lips. “Speaking of shagging, you are right; these ingredients could be fun.” Draco withdrew his wand and next thing Harry was without clothes and being Levitated to the bed along with the tray. Harry was dropped way above the bed, bouncing as he landed while the tray was perfectly set down next to him.

Draco stroked his wand and said, “I sure missed this piece of wood.”

Harry grunted, “Malfoy, not only should I never have given back your wand, I should have left you submissive.”

Draco strutted over to the bed as he removed his robe, laying it on the bed. “Oh, Potter, you will regret that last remark.” He then waved his wand, casting a spell Harry was not familiar with, but he could suddenly feel something soft around his ankles and wrists. He was gently being pulled apart by silk ropes tied to him and to the bed posts. Harry gave Draco the look he was used to seeing come from Potter, a look of ‘you’re dead.’

Draco slithered onto the bed next to his prey, laying his wand down on his robe. He took a spoon filled with hot chocolate sauce and drizzled it over Harry’s mouth and then put it in his own. “Hmmm a hint of raspberry.” He put the spoon back in the sauce and leaned over Harry, and with the tip of his tongue, swiped the chocolate off his lips. Harry kept his lips sealed. Draco tried kissing him and Harry would not open his mouth to let his tongue enter. Draco traced his hands down Harry’s muscled chest until he reached the pissed off wizard’s penis. He stroked it with his fingertips and began to get a response. Draco grasped the semi-erect cock and started pumping him slowly, but still Harry did not open his mouth or make a sound. Draco reached for the freshly whipped cream and took a handful, spreading it over the now completely erect cock; still Harry would not let Draco kiss him. Draco started getting a little pissed off too: everyone moaned during one of his hand jobs, and here was Harry; he did not move, whimper, or do anything but become erect.

Harry was determined not to give Draco the satisfaction; he did not like being restrained. He knew Draco was playing, but for Harry, being restrained brought back too many painful memories. Draco gave up on trying to get Harry to kiss him and decided to go down on him. Draco lay down next to him, his feet dangling off the bed and his head resting on Harry stomach. Harry had to control himself as it felt so damn good. It was getting harder and harder not to move or moan. He turned his head, not wanting to see Draco go down on him; it was too erotic of a scene not to respond. Harry then suddenly saw it; Draco had left his robe next to him, and his wand was on top. He maneuvered his hand and grasped the robe, pulling the material until he reached the stick of wood. He grabbed it and shouted out, “Petrificus Totalus.”

He then released the restraints and called for his own wand. He quickly sat up and rolled the completely paralyzed Malfoy over, looked into those stunned blue-grey eyes and said, “Don’t fuck with me like that again, Malfoy; I am not to be restrained.”

He then took the whipped cream and spread it all over the perfectly still body, followed by streaming the chocolate sauce over his own. He picked up a large strawberry and put it in Draco’s mouth which was in a perfect O position. Harry taunted, “You want to play dirty, Malfoy, then let’s get dirty,” and released the spell.

Draco bit the strawberry in half and spit it out. Harry leaned over and gave Draco an open mouthed, full tongue kiss. Draco kissed him back and they slid onto each other, rolled around slipping and sliding, and laughing. They grabbed onto each other’s erections and stroked each other off quickly with the chocolate and cream as lubricant. Their come added to the mixture, and they began licking each other off all over their bodies. Finally they stopped and rolled away from each other onto their backs, exhausted, panting, and laughing. “I am going to miss you, Potter,” Draco said while still breathless.

Harry said, “I will miss you too, Malfoy.”

Draco looked down at his body and over to Harry’s. “God, Harry, we are a mess; let’s take a quick shower. I do not think a Scourgify is going to work on these sheets.”

Draco called for Tizzy. The elf appeared and looked around with eyes even larger than usual. Draco said, “I know it’s late, but could you please change the bed?”

Tizzy was stunned. “Master said please; Master has never said please before. Master and Harry Potter go take shower and maybe even a bath afterwards. Tizzy takes care of everything here.”

Draco took Harry’s hand and led him into the bathroom. They looked in the mirror with complete amusement and started cracking up. Draco’s hair was spiked with chocolate and Harry’s was sticking together with the cream. The shower was turned on and the bath waters drawn.

They showered and had to shampoo their hair twice to remove the sundae ingredients. Afterwards Draco told Harry to get into the bathtub and that he would be right back. Harry stepped in; the temperature was perfect, and he leaned his head against the slanted edge, fully immersing the rest of his body into the scented warm water. Draco returned with their wands and the bottle of Lucius’s reserve spirits. Draco set the bottle down, lit the chandelier candles and Noxed all of the other lights in the room. He stepped in the water as Harry leaned up so Draco could position himself behind him. Harry leaned back onto Draco’s chest and he knew this was heaven.

Draco reached for the bottle, lifted it to his lips and let the liquid flow down his throat. Harry did the same, enjoying the warm buzz it almost instantly created in his brain. Draco picked up his wand and lowered the chandelier candles some more. It was so calming, Harry felt he had stepped out of the universe he knew; he had never experienced a moment like this before.

Draco reached over, picked up his wand, and then flicked it as he said, “Behind Blue Eyes.” The room filled with music. Harry recognized the tune, not from this world, but from the Muggle world. He let the words flow through him and listened as Draco wrapped his arms and legs around and over him.

“No one knows what it's like
To be the bad man
To be the sad man
Behind blue eyes

No one knows what it's like
To be hated
To be fated
To telling only lies

But my dreams
They aren't as empty
As my conscience seems to be

I have hours, only lonely
My love is vengeance
That's never free

No one knows what it's like
To feel these feelings
Like I do
And I blame you

No one bites back as hard
On their anger
None of my pain and woe
Can show through

But my dreams
They aren't as empty
As my conscience seems to be

I have hours, only lonely
My love is vengeance
That's never free

When my fist clenches, crack it open
Before I use it and lose my cool
When I smile, tell me some bad news
Before I laugh and act like a fool

If I swallow anything evil
Put your finger down my throat
If I shiver, please give me a blanket
Keep me warm, let me wear your coat

No one knows what it's like
To be the bad man
To be the sad man
Behind blue eyes”

The song ended and the room was silent.

Harry tilted his head up to Draco’s. “Is that the way you feel?”

“Used to, until today,” Draco said softly.

“How do you feel now?” Harry asked faintly.

Draco tilted his head down, kissed Harry gently, and whispered, “Loved.”

Harry felt his Phoenix flutter and his stomach too before answering, “You are.”

They both lay there still, not knowing what to say after what had just been said.

Harry finally changed the mood quickly, saying loudly, “Draco Malfoy, that was Muggle music. I am totally shocked.”

Harry could feel Draco’s stomach tighten as he began to laugh. “Yes, you have now discovered one of my major Muggle indulgences, the others being clothes and alcohol. I set the music system up a couple of years ago. My father was not pleased to say the least, but he let me keep it, as it was an exceptional piece of magic. You try it. All you have to do is name a song.

Harry grinned, knowing a perfect song for Draco right now; it would change the mood, but that was okay. Harry said, “In the Light.”

The music began and Draco chuckled. “A Zeppelin fan—I will have to remember that, and I must say the lyrics are an interesting choice.”

Harry closed his eyes and drifted as the music played into an emotion he had never experienced before in his life until this moment: serenity. The words came to his mind and he didn’t know from where but there they were: Draco has healed my soul. He felt drops falling onto his shoulders and running down his chest. He put his hand up, stroked the platinum hair, and voiced, “I know, it’s okay.”

A few moments later Draco whispered, “You are leaving in the morning, aren’t you?”

Harry responded, “Yes, I have an Order meeting tomorrow night, and Ron and Hermione are coming over beforehand.”

“Where are you going to tell them you have been?” Draco asked. He was curious to see how Harry was going to pull this off.

“I am not telling them anything; this is between you and me, and I do not want anyone to interfere. I am not telling anyone, not even the Order.”

“Fair enough,” Draco responded.

“You know I already said it, but I will miss you. I am quite jealous of what lies ahead for you at Durmstrang. A new castle to explore, wizards from all over Northern Europe you can torment and shag. I assume you will try out for Quidditch, oh, and let’s not forget about the Dark Arts class.”

“God, Harry, I hadn’t even thought about Quidditch; that would be awesome, and as for the Dark Arts, I am sure I’ve read all of the books. You should see our library sometime; it would make you shiver and shake. You are right; there is a lot to look forward to.”

“Good, and I would like a note or two, now and then.”

“What will you be doing this year, if you are not going back to Hogwarts?”

Harry laughed. “Ah the usual—trying to save the wizarding world by trying to find and destroy Horcruxes. That has to be done before I meet up with Voldemort again. Seriously, I will be home schooled with emphasis on dueling and wandless magic.”

“Why do you say his name?”

“I don’t know. Dumbledore did, and he thought it was stupid not to. Remember, I had never heard of him until I was eleven. So I didn’t have the fear that his name evoked. If you would like, I could call him Tom around you.”

“That would be good; the other just jolts me every time you say it. I still can’t believe that prick is a half-blood,” Draco said with disdain.

Harry pinched his leg. “Hey, I resemble that remark.”

“Potter, you know what I mean. He is spewing all this stuff about blood purity, and here he is a half-blood killing purebloods. By the way you are not a half-blood, your mother was magical.”

Harry furrowed his brow. “So what does that make me then?”

“Fuck if I know,” Draco chided and then requested some background music. They laid there again, enjoying the moments together. The water was still warm and the candlelight reflected off the small ripples made when one of them moved. Draco broke the peace and asked, “Aren’t you worried about a Death Eater just nabbing you and doing you in?”

“Sure, but I am pretty safe at my home, and I will not be going out very often, especially alone. I never have. In addition, it goes against Tom’s M.O. He likes to plan and orchestrate the show. He wants to prepare the final scene to make sure everyone knows he is all powerful, and I am a joke.”

“You’re right, every time I see the bastard, he is so dramatic. We just need to make sure we get some editorial rights along the way.”

Harry sighed, “Draco, we will talk about all of this later, but right now I just want to lay here between your legs and listen to your music until we go back to bed and make love again.”

“In other words, shut up, Draco, and pay attention to me,” Draco said teasingly.

Harry laughed. “Yes, something like that.”

Draco requested another song. He tightened his hold on Harry, put his lips near his ear, and began to hum with the music until the lyrics began, and then he began to sing.

“Every breath you take
Every move you make
Every bond you break
Every step you take
I’ll be watching you

Every single day
Every word you say
Every game you play
Every night you stay
I’ll be watching you

Oh, can’t you see
You belong to me
How my poor heart aches
With every step you take”

“Damn, Draco, you have a great voice; I had no idea.”

“I am full of surprises,” Draco whispered into his ear and then hummed the rest to Harry. Draco could see Harry’s eyes getting heavy and actively fighting dreamland. Draco whispered again, “You can sleep later, Harry; we only have tonight, and I need to be inside you one more time before you leave.”

Harry stood up and took Draco’s hand and led him out of the tub. They toweled off and went back to the freshly changed bed. Draco brought the bottle and wands with him, placing them next to the bed as he laid down facing Harry. Harry placed his hand on Draco’s hip as he began tenderly kissing the blond’s face. His lips and tongue trailed down to Draco’s neck, where Harry opened his mouth, bit down softly, and began to suck. Draco tilted his head, giving more access; he had never let anyone mark him with a love bite before, but this day and night was one of exceptions. Draco felt Harry’s erection come to life, as his did, and they mutually began to slowly grind into each other.

Draco raised Harry’s leg over his hip, fully exposing Harry’s crevice; he took two fingers and put them to Harry’s mouth, which was still latched onto his neck, and whispered, “Suck these for me.” Harry transferred his sucking from Draco’s neck to the two fingers; his tongue bathed them until Draco withdrew them with a pop and placed the lubricated fingers next to Harry’s hole. He inserted one and Harry inhaled deeply, holding his breath. Draco waited for him to exhale before moving on. He was patient, gentle, and persistent in making sure he didn’t bring pain to Harry. Harry laid there and watched Draco prepare him; it was so fucking erotic. Draco was talking to him and the words filtered in and out of his consciousness. They were words of a lover, Harry thought.

He didn’t believe Draco was actually in love with him, but Draco was treating him as if he was. Draco was a romantic, and that revelation surprised Harry, but the larger surprise for Harry was that he enjoyed it; he enjoyed the attention he was receiving. It wasn’t false attention to try and get something from him; it was given to make him feel good. He wondered how deep those feelings went. They had always had passion for each other, but it was negative, mean, and spiteful. He wanted to know if the reverse was true. He had to know. The second finger was removed, and he watched Draco retrieve the lubricant and spread it over his own erection. Harry was still amazed that something that size—and it wasn’t that Draco was huge, but he wasn’t average either—could fit in him.

Draco rolled Harry onto his stomach and whispered, “It’s not as intimate, but it will feel better for you.” Harry followed the request. Draco guided Harry’s hips up and slowly entered him.

Harry wanted all of Draco and pushed back, taking more of him in than Draco expected. Draco made a loud groan and Harry said, “Draco, I want to feel your passion; take me hard.”

Draco had no idea where the urgency came from; the words snapped him out of his slow pace, but he asked before he did it, “You sure?”

“Yes!” Harry made a guttural cry when Draco impaled him fully.

Draco withdrew completely and shoved back into him. “Is this what you want, Potter?” he asked as Harry cried for more. “You want to feel my passion?” he demanded as he pulled out and pounded back into him.

Harry yelled, “Yes, Malfoy, I want to know how much.”

“Oh fuck! Potter, too much,” Draco screamed as he plunged in and out of him with fervor. Neither spoke again as Draco took Harry beyond his dreams and fantasies to the unknown. Harry reached down and pulled on his own dick as Draco’s hands were fully gripping his hips. He came within seconds and yelled for Draco to do the same. Draco’s body went frantic as he felt the walls of Harry’s channel close around him. His thrusts became frenzied until he screamed Harry’s name and filled him with all of his semen, and all of his passion.

He lay on top of Harry, panting, until he was completely flaccid, before pulling out. How there was no blood he didn’t know. He had never taken anyone like that; no one had asked, and he never knew he could. He rolled himself off Harry’s backside and lay down next to him. Harry’s eyes were shut, but his face was serene. Draco reached out and traced every feature with his fingers. Harry didn’t move until Draco’s fingertips touched his lips, and then they were kissed.

Draco whispered, “Are you okay, Harry?”

Harry opened his eyes. Draco was startled; he expected sleepy, drowsy looking eyes, but they were wild still and flashing with desire. “I am beyond okay, Draco.”

“I don’t understand you,” Draco said, more to himself than to Harry.

Harry gave a lazy snicker. “I’m uncommonly common.”

Draco flicked him on the head. “Only I’m allowed to call you common. Seriously, Harry, I almost hurt you.”

“You didn’t hurt me. It hurts now, I will admit, but I’ve never experienced positive passion before, strong feelings maybe, but never passion. I wanted to feel it, I needed to feel it; you gave that to me and for that, I thank you. I am happily satiated so don’t worry.”

Draco said a quick cleaning spell and told Harry to roll over onto his other side. He lifted the sheets and covers over both of them. He then curled around his complicated but simple rival and kissed him on his shoulder. He thought one more time, My Phoenix. Mine.

tbc

A/N: “Behind Blue Eyes” written and recorded by Pete Townshend and The Who.

Chapter Text

Harry woke with the morning sun flickering in through the window. A large tree was near the glass and the sun was trying to force itself through the leaves. The last thing Harry remembered was Draco wrapping himself around him, and now he was wrapped around Draco; longish blond hair was tickling his nose. His leg was cramped. He straightened it out, flinching with pain that originated from his bum. The previous day and night flashed through his mind as he stared at the Dragon on Draco’s back. He would have to face the reality of what he and Draco had done soon, but right now he had a hard on, and had to go to the loo. He untangled his other leg from Draco’s long lean ones and quietly crept out of bed. He went to the bathroom where, after relieving himself, he took the time to brush his teeth before returning to bed.

Draco had turned on his back, and Harry slowly made his way back into bed. He stared at Draco for a long time. His features were at rest and Harry could study them. His black lashes were long, his nose straight and narrow, his cheekbones high, and his jaw narrow but strong. The lips were perfectly shaped and were a little swollen from all the kissing they had been doing. He would never say Draco was handsome; he was beautiful, almost pretty. He smiled knowing Malfoy would hex him if he called him pretty. Draco stirred but did not wake up. Harry almost started giggling when he saw the sheet poke-up.

He had done so much sexually in the last day, but he had not gone down on Draco. It didn’t seem odd when Draco did it to him, as he had dreamed of that, but for him to do it would take some courage. He hadn’t a clue really of how to do it, except from what he read in the book, and what had been done to him. He was sure he would gag if he tried. The thought of a penis in his mouth was both revolting and exciting. This would probably be his last chance to do this for a long time, if ever, so he gathered his Gryffindor courage and ducked underneath the covers.

The scent was what struck him first; it was definitely male. While Ginny smelled sweet, this was slightly musky but clean. He breathed the scent in deeply and found it intoxicating. He placed his mouth over the bulged tip and swiped across the top with the tip of his tongue. The taste was different but not bad. He let his tongue wander around the soon exposed head, over and under the ridge, and finally down the shaft. Every contour was explored before he returned to the top and opened his mouth, taking it in. He remembered from the book that teeth were an absolute no no, so he shielded them with his lips and gave a light suck. He felt the twitch in his mouth and took more in. His tongue continued bathing the head. Sometimes he swirled his tongue, other times he placed it flat under the shaft. He increased the pressure of sucking and once there was enough lubrication from his saliva, he began to move up and down. It struck him that this was far from revolting, this was fun.

He felt fingers reach into his hair and heard moans of pleasure. He continued his up and down movement, and it became easier each time to take a little more in. Eventually, Draco’s head was against his throat; Draco gave a small thrust, and Harry almost retched. The book had talked about stretching his head back and relaxing his throat; he wasn’t sure that was possible, but he would try. Draco thrust again and Harry knew he would have to hold down his hips to stop that or he would gag. Vomiting, he was sure, was not a turn on. He got on his knees and held Draco down and began to increase the pace of moving up and down the shaft. Before he knew it his nose had reached Draco’s balls. He had done it and he was proud of himself. Draco was fighting him, trying to thrust; Harry could hear a noise in Draco’s lower abdomen and knew what it meant. He wasn’t sure he could swallow, but he wanted to try. He raised his head up almost to complete withdrawal, sucking just enough to cause a pressure build up and then lowered his head down, taking Draco all the way in. Harry could hear Draco swearing and felt the fingers almost pulling his hair. He figured he was doing okay and repeated the process a few more times until he felt Draco’s body tense and jerk, and then he felt the warm liquid explode into the back of his throat. He tried to swallow as much as he could, but he could tell some was escaping out the corners of his mouth.

Draco’s body relaxed and Harry slowly began to release the softening penis as covers were thrown off of him. Draco physically pulled him off and back up to the pillows where he was kissed ferociously. Harry pulled back as he knew he still had come dripping down his chin. He stuck out his tongue and swiped it off before going back to the kiss. All he could think of was the taste. It was somewhat salty and bitter, but it was from Draco and that made sense. He knew he could get used it; he was sure of it.

Draco ended the kiss and said, “Where the fuck did you learn to do that? It wasn’t from me, Potter. I can’t even do that.”

Harry looked at him, confused. “Do what?”

“You fucking deep throated me.”

“Isn’t that okay?”

“Well, yeah if you can, but it takes practice.”

“Oh.”

“Oh?”

“Oh, I didn’t know. Did you enjoy it?” Harry asked in all seriousness.

Draco laughed. “Oh my God, you are not kidding me, are you?”

“No, Draco, I’m not!” Harry said, starting to get a little pissed.

Draco brushed his hands through Harry’s morning hair and said, “Harry, that was the most incredible blowjob I’ve ever had.”

“Really?” Harry said in a much calmer tone. “Wait a second, I never saw anyone do that to you. You always did it to others.”

“Really, Potter. Father would not have a problem with me getting a blowjob—he would, though, with me giving one. I still want to know where you learned to do that. Did you practice on a banana or something?”

Harry began to crack up. “Ye gods, Draco, no; I just remembered what the book said to try and do, so I did it.”

“Fucking shite! You are a natural, just like your flying.”

“I am?”

“You are. You don’t do anything half way, do you? You just do things with no fear, with no apprehension. You are a Gryffindor, Harry, never doubt it.”

“Oh, I have fears, big ones. Just now I feared I would gag and throw up on you.”

“But you did it anyway.”

“Well, yeah. I wanted to see if I could do it.”

“You scare me,” Draco said in all seriousness.

“Why would I scare you?” Harry asked, feeling a change in where this conversation was going.

“You don’t have limits. Well, actually you do with the restraint thing, but then you turn around and let me pound into you like there was no tomorrow.”

“The latter was my choice; the former was not.”

“You mean if I asked if I could restrain you, you might have said yes.”

“I might have, but it is doubtful. My cousin would restrain me while his friends pummeled me, Tom restrained me while Pettigrew took my blood, and Dumbledore restrained me from stopping you. I detest the feeling of being helpless.”

“Do you fear going before Voldemort?” Draco asked, afraid of the answer. In the recesses of his mind he had always wanted to ask Harry Potter this question.

“Draco, I will never go before Voldemort. I will go against Voldemort. And of course I fear it, because if I fail, I fail everyone. You do realize you just called him Voldemort.”

Draco ignored the last comment. “But you personally don’t fear death?” Draco asked in disbelief.

“Dumbledore once said there were worse things than death, and I agree with him. I know there is an afterlife. If I die, I get to be with my parents and my godfather. You know when Voldemort tried to possess me that was why he couldn’t, because I loved those three so much and was not afraid of dying.”

“But you are afraid of failing because of others?”

“Yes, because if I die that probably means he lives. If he lives, then others will suffer, but you see, the Prophecy also says I have a hidden power he will not know of.”

“Do you know what it is?” Draco asked, his curiosity completely piqued.

“Yes I do.”

“Are you going to tell me?”

“You sure you want to know?”

“Yes, I want to know.”

“It’s you, Draco, and your Dragon. You will protect me.” Harry watched the reality hit Draco like a ton of bricks.

Draco took a few deep breaths. “Harry, I don’t know if I have it in me. That is hard to admit, but I just don’t know.”

Harry leant over and kissed him. “But I know you do, and so do you if you thought about it. You lowered your wand that night on the tower. What did you think that meant?”

“That I was a coward,” Draco groaned.

“But what did you really think was going to happen to you when you lowered it? Did you think Dumbledore would give you protection? Did you really think it would work, or did you have doubts?”

“I wanted to believe him, I really did, but I know the Dark Lord; he would have gotten to me and my mother, and probably my father too. I lowered my wand because I could not kill him.”

“You lowered your wand having doubts?” Harry asked, widening his eyes with approval.

“Yes, but I don’t know where you are going with this.”

“You weren’t a coward, Draco; you did the bravest thing you ever could have that night. You sacrificed your family for Dumbledore; if that is not courage, then I don’t what is.”

“Potter, bravery would have been turning on Snape and the others.”

“No, that would have been stupid; that would have been something I would have done. Dumbledore knew it, and that is why he stopped me. You wouldn’t have had a chance if he hadn’t taken the second to save me from my own charge in, think later behavior.”

“You are not blaming yourself, are you? Don’t do that.”

Harry laughed. “No I’m not. I did that enough with Sirius and Cedric. It took the visitation from Sirius for me to stop doing that.”

“So, Ron and Hermione, they are like you, aren’t they, they don’t fear what most of us fear?”

“Well, we are Gryffindors, and part of that is innate. Ron is extremely brave; he gets scared shitless, but he will go ahead and do it anyway. Ron’s biggest problem is the world is black and white, so he will fly off the handle really easily. Hermione though, she is the one to be scared of. She will research stuff to death, mother hen me, complain to me that I’m breaking a dozen rules, and then she will do something completely out of the blue that is worse than Ron and I put together.”

“Like what?” Draco asked, completely flabbergasted at Harry talking about his friends so forthrightly.

“Like that Polyjuice Potion in our second year. That was all her idea.”

“Um, what Polyjuice Potion?”

“Skipped that part, did you? Second year, when everyone thought it was me who was the Heir of Slytherin, we thought it might be you, or more likely that you would know who it was. Hermione brewed Polyjuice Potion, and Ron and I, after Christmas dinner, Polyjuiced into Crabbe and Goyle. You brought us into the Slytherin Common Room and told us that you didn’t know who it was, but that the Chamber had been opened fifty years ago.”

“And you two ran out claiming a stomach ache. Where the hell was I during all of your stunts?”

“Having sex. Well, hopefully not that year; you were a bit young,” Harry said, trying to keep a straight face.

“Bugger, you are probably right.”

“Look, Draco, I’ve had over a year to get used to the idea that I had to be the one to take out Voldemort; you’ve had less than 24 hours. I do not know right now what role you will play in all of this, but I do know that it will be an important one. I will promise you that I will never ask more than you are willing to give. Is that a deal?”

Draco stuck out his hand. “Deal.” Harry shook it and Draco started cracking up.

“What is so funny, Malfoy?” Harry found nothing funny about the deal they just made.

“Oh, I was just remembering you not shaking my hand that first time on the Hogwarts Express, and now six years later you have, but we are in bed - starkers.”

Harry laughed with him. “Do you think I can do more to you than shake your hand before I have to go?”

An hour later, after Harry had Draco writhing beneath him while he watched Draco’s face transform into bliss once again, and after another shower, Harry was dressing, this time putting on all of his clothes. Tizzy brought in breakfast with tea and they sat down in the chairs across from each other, as if they had been friends for years. They talked of Durmstrang, Quidditch, Muggle music, and whether Draco should let his hair grow long or not. Draco wanted to cut it, but Harry ended up begging him not to. Draco also asked Harry what had freaked him in the book he read. Harry explained, blushing as he did so, that it was rimming. Draco said he never had done it, nor had it done to him, but he wasn’t sure it was such a gross thing. Harry laughed and said you really had to be in love to do that.

After breakfast, Draco Apparated Harry to the front door. He promised to give him a proper tour of the Manor some other time. Narcissa arrived and gave Harry an uncharacteristic hug good-bye, telling him he was welcome anytime, and she would allow him to Apparate onto the grounds if he found it necessary. Harry thanked her for her hospitality and her trust. He had one final request, and that was if they saw each other in public, they were to treat each other as before. Narcissa said she could do that, and Harry had no doubt. She’d been play acting, he guessed, her whole adult life.

Draco walked Harry down the path to the Apparation point holding his hand. Neither of them knew how to say good-bye when they reached the destination. Harry finally leant into Draco’s chest, Draco wrapped his arms around him, and Harry Disapparated.

tbc

A/N: Draco’s eyelashes being black probably goes against canon, but it is the way I have always imagined him.

Chapter Text

Harry Apparated into his bedroom; he wasn’t quite sure how he managed not to bring Draco with him as a Side-Along Apparation. The house was quiet, with the exception of Hedwig hooting a note of recognition. Harry patted her head and hoped Dobby had let her out last night to hunt. It was late morning, and Harry was beyond tired and sore. He pulled the two vials out of his pocket and added the one full vial’s contents back to his memory. He realized he hadn’t let Draco see that one. Not that it mattered. He walked to the study and put the empty vials away, and put all of Draco’s vials into the safe. He still had not taken a good look into what was in there. He certainly was too tired for that now.

He undressed, put on his pajama bottoms, and crawled into bed. Before going to sleep, he called for Dobby and told him, no matter what, to wake him up by four in the afternoon. Ron and Hermione would be coming for dinner, and they would be going to Grimmauld that evening.

Harry fluffed his pillow and lowered the shades with his wand, but it was still too light, so he closed the bed curtains. He was just on the edge of drifting into a long nap when he received a Firecall from Remus asking if he could come over before the meeting to discuss Harry’s schedule for the next year. Harry asked Remus if he could stay after the meeting, as he was too tired right now, and Ron and Hermione would be coming early. Remus agreed and Harry closed the bed curtains again and fell asleep.

It seemed he had been out for no more than an hour when Dobby woke him up, having set out some strong tea by the bed. Harry had awakened clinging to a pillow. The bed seemed cold at the moment and very lonely. He thought how nice it would be to kiss Draco right now: a nice long slow kiss. Harry jumped up and began yelling at himself, “Get over it, Potter! That was your little escape from reality. It’s over and time to get back to your real life.”

Harry showered and was about to dress when he took a good look at his body. When he left for Malfoy Manor he had visions of coming home bruised, and he had, but not in the way he expected. Draco’s fingerprints were coloured onto his hip bones. He had random love bites he had no recollection of getting. Draco was good; he put them where no one would see. Then Harry saw a whole row on the inside of his thigh. A true Slytherin, Harry thought, as he covered them with garments. Harry checked his bathroom cabinet, hoping Dobby had stocked it. Harry reminded himself to give Dobby a raise when he found both a healing potion and a salve. Between the two Harry could now walk, and more importantly sit, without grimacing.

Ron and Hermione showed up right on time. It was over their early supper that Harry told them about the visitations, the Phoenix Patronus, and the Horcrux vials, along with Draco’s vials that Snape had retrieved. He completely left out the part about the Dragon and having received Draco’s sexual exploit vials. They set up a plan for Harry to preview all of the Horcrux Pensieve memories and narrow them down for all of them to examine together. Hermione did ask where Harry had gone. Harry gave her a mischievous smile and told her it was his summer’s project; he left it at that. His insides turned because, once again, he was keeping secrets from his friends—big secrets. Ron and Hermione were dumbstruck when Harry finally showed them his new Patronus. He did not show them his back. The Phoenix flew around almost as if searching; it made a few calls and then returned to Harry, who ended the spell and it vanished.

Ron and Hermione used the Floo to get to Grimmauld; only Harry could Apparate between the interiors of both homes as he was their rightful owner. Phoenix members were arriving, Mrs. Black was screaming, and the place was as dreary as ever. An idea popped into his mind; he would talk to Remus about it after the meeting. Remus came up, greeted them, and told them to make their way to the kitchen; Molly had come early, and hot biscuits were on the table. Ron made a beeline, practically shoving the other two out of his way.

Remus stayed back. Something was different with Harry; something wasn’t right. No, he thought, something didn’t smell right. When all of the Order had arrived and were in the kitchen socializing, he intentionally walked up to Harry and made small talk about Godric’s Hollow. Remus had smelled the scent Harry was giving off; he had come across it before, but where and more importantly who? It certainly wasn’t Ginny and he could tell Harry had showered, but the scent still clung to him. Remus walked away knowing Harry had done something he wasn’t sharing.

Remus went to the head of the table and called the meeting to order. Most of the Order was present with the exception of a few Aurors working the late shift at the Ministry. The first order of business was congratulating Harry for defending Draco Malfoy. Harry was embarrassed, but he did take the chance to look around and see who didn’t look pleased. He expected Mad-Eye not to be thrilled with him, but a few others had a similar expression. The question was asked that Harry had dreaded, and that was how Harry knew Draco was innocent, and that he did not want to be a Death Eater.

Harry explained, “Headmaster Dumbledore left the vials Severus Snape collected from Draco Malfoy to me in his will. I was not to open them until my birthday. They were as horrific, if not more so, than what came out in the trial. It really became apparent when they were going to put the trial on WWN that the Minister was going to use Draco Malfoy, as was Voldemort. It made me sick, and I knew no one would defend him, what with the death threat; since I was already threatened, it made sense.”

“Mr. Potter, how did you know what procedures were allowed during a trial? We were all surprised, and I must say for me personally, I was happy to see Umbridge be removed at your request,” Minerva asked pointedly. “But I know we do not teach Wizarding Law at Hogwarts.”

Harry laughed at the memory of Umbridge huffing out of the room. “I made the decision to do it the day before the trial. I consulted a soliciting firm I use for inheritance issues with Grimmauld. They gave me a crash course of what was allowed and what wasn’t. The only previous experience I had with wizarding trials was my own and those I saw in a Pensieve memory. The solicitors said the first thing I should do is keep my hands on Draco, to show that I was not scared of him, and that he was controllable. There were no legal reasons why I couldn’t do so. The other pointers were to challenge any member of the Wizengamot who challenged me, and that I could have one member removed if they showed blatant bias. Umbridge fell right into her own trap. Other than that, they said I could ask any question I wanted to of Draco, but I should only ask those questions I knew the answer to. I blew that part and asked him two questions I didn’t know the answers to, and I was thankful it didn’t backfire. One of them was the Silent Scream. I had seen him do it in the Pensieve memories, but did not know that is what it was; in the memory he just stopped screaming when under the Cruciatus. The last thing they said to do was a summary. The summary outline we worked on together.”

Harry finished and the room was quiet. He looked around and all eyes were on him as if they were not quite sure whether to be proud or scared.

“Weren’t you afraid of blowing it? I mean, I know you don’t like Malfoy, but it was his life on the line,” Charlie asked.

As Harry said the words, “Of course I was scared, but I needed to do it,” he recognized that this is what Draco was getting at earlier. He didn’t know that this is what made him different, until this very moment.

“Well, I thought it was brilliant,” Tonks said. “I had spent enough time with my little cousin the month before to detest him, but I also began to understand that he was in over his head with the task given to him.”

“I must say, Harry, you caught us all off guard. Maybe a little warning would be in order next time,” Remus said with the others nodding in agreement. “But a result of the trial brings us to our next item to discuss, and that is the opening of Hogwarts this year. I know, Minerva, you are even more thrilled than the rest of us, so let us know what we can do to help.”

“We are sending the letters out this week. We really have no idea how many students will be returning. We expect to have the biggest decline from the Slytherin house. The renovations are on schedule; Hagrid is currently still living in the castle, as his hut is being, shall we say, remodeled. We will be putting new wards up around Hogwarts, and the rules while in the castle will be somewhat stricter. All of the teachers have agreed to return with the exception, of course, of Professor Snape,” Minerva said, spitting his name with complete disdain.

“Who will be the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher?” Hermione asked.

“I was thinking of doing it a bit different this year. We will be having guest lecturers; each will commit to one month’s work. The children are so far behind in this subject matter that I believe they need the greater exposure more than one professor could provide.”

“That is an excellent idea, Minerva,” Remus said. “Let me know if I can help in any way.”

Minerva looked at him, open eyed. “Actually, Remus, I was hoping you could help with the list of potential lecturers and what fields need to be covered. I only wish we could add you to the list.”

“I will be glad to help, and I think I will have my hands full enough this year with another student,” Remus said, glancing over at Harry.

“Um, er, um, Headmistress,” Harry barely choked the words out. “I will not be coming back this year.”

“Mister Potter, that is preposterous. I expect to see you on September first in your Gryffindor robes,” Minerva said in as high pitched a voice as he had ever heard come from her.

“No, Minerva, Harry will not be returning to Hogwarts. He will be trained at home. I will personally be in charge of his studies and have a schedule of classes that you may review. He needs more training than Hogwarts can offer at this point,” Remus said apologetically but determinedly.

Minerva turned towards Harry. “Mr. Potter, I may not understand all of the reasons why you are doing this, but the one thing I will not budge on is your N.E.W.T.S. You will be taking your N.E.W.T.S at the end of the year. Is that understood? And I expect the other two of your trio will be arriving on September first,” she said, glaring at Ron and Hermione.

“Yes, ma’am,” they all three said. Harry could see the relief pass over every other Weasleys present.

“Well, I must say that it portends to be a quieter year without Mr. Potter and Mr. Malfoy attending; I see a decrease in detentions all around,” Minerva said with almost a smile. Even Harry had to chuckle at the statement.

“By the way, Mr. Potter, I believe a box of vials was accidentally given to you.”

“Excuse me,” Harry choked the words out.

“Poppy said she might have mistakenly given me a box of vials to give to you in your package.”

Harry stumbled, “I think I know which ones they are; I will return them. They are currently safe.”

“I believe at this point it would be best to throw them away. At least, that is what Poppy said to do with them.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

The meeting ended after other members gave their reports. Voldemort apparently was lying low at this point. No one knew if that was a good or bad thing.

Harry stayed behind to talk to Remus, as had been requested. Remus showed Harry the proposed schedule. Starting in September he would have Charms (including wandless and non-verbal magic) and Transfiguration with Remus on Mondays and Thursdays. On Tuesdays and Fridays he would have Duelling with Tonks, and Harry would have to learn Herbology on his own. They both felt that between the garden and the books Lily had left behind, it would be adequate. Remus was still looking for someone to help Harry with Potions, and DADA would be interwoven throughout all of his lessons. Harry agreed to the schedule. Learning duelling from an Auror would be awesome.

Remus was hesitant, but finally asked, “Harry, is there anything else you would like to discuss with me?”

Harry smiled. “Yes, actually there is. I want to talk to you about Grimmauld Place. I want to remodel it, and I was thinking of talking with Landry and Jarrod about it. I am not planning on selling it, but if ever I was, the only people who would buy it would be Dark, very Dark wizards. In addition, I know it is safe, but I still don’t like the idea of no one being here, so I was wondering if you could move in and take care of it. Tonks obviously could move in too, if you wanted. What do you think?”

This was so far from what Remus was thinking Harry would talk to him about, he didn’t know what to say, and remained silent, trying to digest what Harry was going on about.

“Bad idea then?” Harry asked.

“No, no, Harry, it’s not a bad idea. I think fixing this place up would be a good idea, and yes, I think it would be wise to have someone stay here, so I will take you up on the offer.”

“Great, that just took a load off my mind. I will talk with Jarrod and Landry this week; maybe they can figure out how to shut Mrs. Black up,” Harry said with a snicker.

Remus decided to attempt it again. “Anything else, Harry? Anything bothering you?” Remus caught the look and saw the wall come up.

Harry looked him straight in the eye and said, “No, not at this time,” and left it at that.

Remus remembered that James and Sirius had told him that Harry would have secrets, and that he would know when to step in. He didn’t feel this was the right time to do that. The boy just turned seventeen, and it was actually comforting to know he had a life outside of all this other stuff. “Well, you know I’m available if you do,” Remus said.

Harry smiled. “Thanks, but I’m okay.”

*********************************************

My Ginny,

I miss you already. I am sure you were surprised by me representing Draco Malfoy last week. I hope you understand it was something I had to do.

The house projects are going well. I cannot believe how quickly it has become my home. Enjoy your last few weeks of vacation, and I hope to see you before you return to Hogwarts.

I cannot tell you how much I enjoyed my birthday present.

I Love You,
H.P.

*********************************************

Harry finally had time to see what was in the safe. He removed the book first; it was written in Latin, and as far as Harry could tell it was ancient. He was never formally trained in Latin, like most other wizards, but he could decipher the title, Absentis Venenum: ‘Missing Potions’. He opened the cover carefully and he had been correct; it had been written over four-hundred years ago. He turned the pages; each one was hand scribed and a few included sketches. The book was even thicker than his normal Potions text books. He set it aside, knowing that it was his mother’s and he would need to get a Latin translation book to understand even the first potion listed.

His father had left a few estate papers. Harry discovered that his grandparents had owned one of the large gothic homes near the church, and James had sold it soon after their death. A large portion of the money had been transferred to Gringotts, into an account for one Harry James Potter. So that was what the separate vault was for. He had been living off the proceeds from his grandparents’ house for the last six years.

There were two vials, neither of them labeled. Harry pulled them out and took them over to the Pensieve. The first one was of the four Marauders talking in a parlor room, which Harry assumed was at his grandparents’ house; they looked to be around Harry’s age. They were joking and teasing each other when things started to get out of hand. Sirius was making fun of Peter, and Peter hexed Sirius, causing him to grow fur out of his ears. Sirius responded with Jelly-Legs. Remus tried to put an end to it, but he was then on the receiving end of both wands and went down, hurt. Peter and Sirius started blaming each other, while James was trying to attend to Remus. Remus wasn’t coming around very well, and James blew up at both his other friends. They got into a screaming match. Peter yelled at James, “You let him do it to me. You never stick up for me, James. What kind of friend are you?”

Harry was stunned to see his dad pick up Peter and throw him against the wall, pull out his wand, and point it at Peter’s neck as he said viciously, “We are the only friends you have, you rat, so put up with it, or get the fuck out of my house.” The image evaporated; Harry knew that all was not well with the Marauders, even back then.

The next vial was of an earlier time. James appeared younger; he was in his fifth year robes. Harry recognized the room. It was where he had served many a detention, the Potions lab, and apparently his dad was doing the same. A younger Slughorn came through the door and told his father that he would be doing a special project for him, and he would have help. He needed the potion to be completed in the next three hours, and Slughorn would be taking their wands and locking them in until they had finished. Harry sputtered when a young Lucius Malfoy, with a Head Boy badge on his robes, came through the door complaining that his detention was undeserved and that his father would be hearing about it. Harry could not believe the resemblance between Lucius and Draco, but there were differences. Lucius was heavier, his features more masculine, but the slate-grey eyes were identical.

Slughorn repeated the detention to Lucius and then waved his wand; the potion’s ingredients and instructions were listed on the board. Harry wasn’t even listening anymore. He was deciphering the instructions; it was an attraction potion and highly illegal. Harry caught something about Slughorn saying it was a special favor for someone.

The door was shut; the two boys began collecting the ingredients, cutting up the necessary items, and arguing the whole time. The arguing was nasty, and Harry’s mind drifted to all of the times he and Draco talked like that. Thank God, he never got locked in a room with him for three hours, or there would have been blood on the walls. Harry wondered if that was what this was leading to when he started paying attention again. They were both over the cauldron. All of the ingredients, but one, had been added, and they were sniping over the portion amount when it happened. James added three drops; Lucius said they should add four as he had actually made this before, and it worked better with four. James got pissed and threw the vial at Lucius. Lucius picked up the large spoon stirring the mixture and flung it at James, and James threw it back. Harry felt like the rest was done in slow motion. They both had the potion splattered across their faces, and both instinctively stuck out their tongues and swiped the corners of their mouths.

Harry cringed as they both admitted to not having been with a boy before, and then watched as the potion took effect; they began to kiss. He stepped out of the Pensieve, unable to watch any more. He returned the memory to the vial; he was not sure what to do with it. He ended up putting it back in the safe.

tbc

Note: I recognize that canon has Lucius five years older than James. I just couldn't fit it into the plot, so I took artistic license, and miraculously, Lucius was younger (as is Narcissa).

Chapter Text

Dragon,

I just wanted to wish you a safe journey to your new destination.

I am looking forward to hearing about your initial reactions.

My training schedule is coming together. Of all things, I am missing a Potions teacher.

Your Phoenix

Dear Harry,

I am enjoying this time before school. I’ve been hanging out at the Burrow. Luna has been by a few times as well as a few sixth year Gryffindor girlfriends. They are all trying to console me. I let them.

Mum said to say ‘Hello’ and hopes you are eating enough.

I Love You,
Ginny

Over the next few weeks Harry adapted quickly to living on his own. There was Dobby, but Dobby made himself scarce, except when they cooked in the kitchen or picked vegetables and herbs in the garden. Harry had to admit, the conversations with Dobby were entertaining. Remus would stop by and visit, as would Ron, and sometimes Hermione. He thoroughly enjoyed the company, but solitude was what he treasured most.

He used the weeks before his full time training began to enjoy the garden, and of all things, making potions. To his surprise, his mother had restocked the supplies in her visitation. He wondered if she could get in trouble for stunts like that. He started to play with the duelling program, and he realized how much he had to learn; of course, his run-in with Snape still coursed through his brain. He had been totally incompetent when he had chased him down that night. Snape had just thrown off everything Harry could throw at him. It was one of the worst feelings in the world, being told you are powerful, and having no power.

Harry met with Jarrod and Landry, and took them to Grimmauld Place. They were horrified to see such a beautiful piece of ancient wizardry workmanship in such disrepair. Harry gave them a budget and said that, if he wasn’t available, to have Remus make any necessary decisions. It would be a long-term project, as they had many other clients at the moment, and they would have to do a lot of research into the warding spells and any Dark spells still intact. They especially did not want to disturb the Fidelius Charm. Harry was sorry to hear that they could do nothing about Mrs. Black; it would take another Black that she trusted, to remove it.

The Hogwarts letters had been sent out, and Hermione was now Head Girl. Ron maintained being a Prefect, and the big surprise was Ginny; she was now the Gryffindor Quidditch Captain. Charlie was thrilled that his little sister was following in his footsteps. Ron was a little taken aback, but he knew that she was the right choice. She had the team’s confidence. Through the grapevine, they discovered Blaise Zabini from the Slytherin House was the Head Boy. The trio decided that it was a political move on McGonagall’s part, as not many Slytherins were coming back; the house would need something to be proud of.

Dear Ginny,

Wow! Congratulations on being selected as the Gryffindor Quidditch Captain. I know you will do the team proud. You most certainly deserve it and I am very proud of you.

Ron said you would be going to Diagon Alley the weekend before the term. I will meet you there and can’t wait to put my arms around you.

I Love You,
H.P.

Phoenix,

The train ride was très ennui. The place is better than I expected, but the town is barely adequate.

This new place is similar to the previous one, except a lot smaller. There are four groups and I will be trying out for the team.

I, as all others, have my own room. Quite cozy. The birds have a place of their own next door. I was unaware that there was a sister nest. Some classes are over there, so there is actually more interaction than one would think.

The subjects are similar. It should not be a problem.

Your Dragon

Harry had been through the vials Dumbledore had left him, and while a few seemed promising, there were two he definitely wanted to show Ron and Hermione. He believed that Dumbledore had found the Hufflepuff cup, and was close to finding the Ravenclaw item. He didn’t quite know what the Ravenclaw item was, but it was not located in this land. The Pensieve had shown him a small village in winter, where there was a valley hidden amongst great mountain peaks and forests. Dumbledore was walking out of a tavern and down a village path freshly cleared of snow. He walked to a small inn, climbed a set of old stairs covered with worn carpeting, and walked down a hallway. He knocked on a door and it opened. Dumbledore went inside and said, “Privet Kitty.” Harry choked; he knew that witch. She was dressed in all white furs, but he recognized the old face and the black eyes. How the hell was he supposed to find an old witch named “Kitty” somewhere in a village in some snow covered mountains?

Harry invited Ron and Hermione over to look at the most promising prospects. They started with the Hufflepuff memory. Ron and Hermione were most apprehensive when they saw the Scottish moor landscape and the large hole in the ground; worst of all, there were Dementors living there. It was decided that Harry would go and scout the desolate landscape out before the term began. They also reviewed the Ravenclaw scene. Harry told them about the White Witch he had seen at Dumbledore’s service. Hermione said the language Dumbledore and the witch were speaking was Russian; the only words she could understand were box and Pogrebins. Ron and Harry looked at her askance. Hermione told them to look it up in their Magical Creatures texts.

Harry could not pinpoint exactly why Dumbledore thought the Scottish moors were the location of the Hufflepuff cup, but Harry had a gut feeling Dumbledore was right. It just seemed right that the Hufflepuff cup would be in the bowels of the earth, and the Ravenclaw item in the high mountains; after all, the Slytherin locket had been in the water.

Harry was not sure the Apparation would work, but attempted it anyway. He had never been to this place except in the Pensieve. He was thankful to smell the heather fields even before he could see them. He walked along the desolate moors. The wind was blowing as it had been in the Pensieve memories, but it was late August, and the stiff breeze was warm. He looked all around to get his bearings, and then he saw what he was looking for: a Dementor appearing as if the Earth was sucking it into its belly. Harry was far enough away that he didn’t think it could feel him, but he knew that it was just a matter of time if he approached any closer. He had to get closer, though. In fact, he had to get inside and see if the cup was there. He would never let Ron and Hermione join him in such danger as facing down Dementors for no reason.

He took a step forward when he heard, {{“Watch out, wizardsss”.}}

Harry looked down and responded, {{“Sssorry.”}}

The large male Adder curled around and looked at Harry. {{“I’ve heard of a wizard who ssspeaks to usss, but you do not lookss like the one they talkss about. You are not se wizard who likesss those thingsss?”}}

Harry responded, {{“No I am notss; have you ssseen that wizard here?”}}

{{“No, butss I wishess he would get those thingsss away from here. Theyss freezze the groundss.”}}

Harry stepped back, thinking for a moment, then said, {{“If you do me a favor, I will try and get the thingsss out of here.”}}

{{“What isss the favor, young wizard?”}}

Harry asked the Adder, whose name was Francis, to go into the hole and come back and tell him what he saw. He especially wanted to know if he saw a cup or goblet in there. He had a difficult time describing what a cup was. If the object was in there, Harry promised he and his friends would return, and they would do their best to rid the place of its occupants.

Francis agreed and slithered off to return almost an hour later. Francis was a good scout. He told Harry that the opening was large and there were steps leading down into a tunnel. The tunnel opened up to a large chamber and one wall was covered with iced honeycombs, as the snake explained it. Young things were growing in there, and yes there was a cup thingy in the center honeycomb.

Harry was very pleased and asked Francis if he could pick him up. The snake agreed, and proceeded to wrap himself around Harry’s arms and neck. Harry asked if he wanted to come back with him; the snake declined, saying this was his home. Harry thanked him and promised he would return. Harry Apparated back home; he was to meet Ron and Hermione the next day in Diagon Alley, and he would tell them then. Harry was also to meet Ginny, and he was looking forward to it.

It had been way too long since he had seen his red haired girlfriend. His dreams were of her some nights, and others nights of Draco. Early in the month he had dreamed of Ginny often. The dreams were light and fun. They would be swimming in the lake or flying on brooms, or making out royally. Those were his favorite. His dreams of Draco were intense. Early on he dreamed of fighting with him; fists and insults would go back and forth. They would be bloodied and angry but somehow they would end up kissing. As the month progressed, the dreams of Draco turned more enjoyable; they would be flying together or running through the halls of Hogwarts finding empty rooms to kiss in. They were happy dreams. By the end of the month they were just plain sensual. Harry felt like they were traveling to far away places and making love in the exotic lands. Sometimes Draco would top him, and other times Harry would top Draco; either way, a Scourgify was executed first thing in the morning.

He tried not to think of the repercussions of what he had experienced with Draco, and that he, Harry Potter, had cheated on his girlfriend. The problem for Harry was not the guilt, but the lack of it. He loved his experience with Draco; he knew it shouldn’t happen again, but his fantasies were consumed with him. Ginny, though, was his love; he couldn’t imagine his life without her. She was feisty, smart, and wonderful to him. He would have to come to terms with his love for her, and his thoughts of him, but he had no idea how that would happen.

Harry met Hermione at the Leaky Cauldron early in the morning; for old time’s sake he wanted to go shopping with them, and to see Ginny. It was early in the morning, and the Weasleys and Hermione had spent the night at the Cauldron. Hermione gave him a big hug and handed him a key as she said, “Room twelve and one half-hour.”

Harry tore up the stairs and caught his breath before unlocking the door. He slipped the key in, opened the door, and stepped in, shutting it behind him. Ginny said, “Forget something, Hermione?” and looked up to see Harry. She ran across the room and jumped into his arms. He held her tight and nuzzled his face in her beautiful red hair. She smelled so good. He tilted his head and they began to kiss. The first kiss lasted until Harry could no longer hold her up; he slowly set her down and she asked, “How long?”

Harry told her about a half hour until they were all to meet for breakfast downstairs. Ginny took his hand and led him over to the bed, where Harry gently laid her down. He gave her kisses all over her face; their hands were all over each other. Ginny whispered, “I have missed those kisses, I’ve missed your touch, but most of all I’ve missed your voice.”

“Well, Ms Weasley, I’ve missed your mischievous grin, your laugh, your eyes, but most of all I’ve just plain missed you. Oh, yeah, and I missed this too,” he said right before his lips brushed against hers before pressing down harder. She parted her lips to let him enter and he explored every part of her mouth as she did with his. She began to suck on his tongue and he groaned. He took her bum in his hands and pushed her into him. She stopped kissing him and looked very surprised.

Harry laughed. “Ginny, I do not have robes on today; how the hell am I going to hide this? You can’t keep doing this to me or I’m going to be very late for breakfast.”

Ginny giggled back. “Let’s see if I can take care of this particular situation.” She kissed him harder this time and placed her hands over the front of his jeans. She began rubbing him over and over as he called her name out. He moved his hand under her shirt and stroked her breast over her lace bra. They kept kissing between moans. He took his knee and separated her legs and she rubbed against him. His hand reached down to pull her knickers down when he felt how wet she had already become. It would be so easy just to slide in there and feel himself inside her once again, but this was moving way too fast.

He pulled his hand away and pulled hers off his completely strained erection. “Ginny,” he said, “this is going way too fast. I love you and want you so much, but I can’t do this, this way. I want to be able to take our time. I know we only have stolen moments, but I will arrange something soon, I promise.” He sat up and could tell she was disappointed, but he couldn’t just take her and then leave. Harry heard a voice in his head that said, Idiot.

There was a knock on the door. “Ginny, we’re headed downstairs.”

“Okay, Mum, I’ll be down in a few minutes.”

Ginny straightened her clothes, brushed her hair, and gave Harry a quick kiss good-bye before she was out the door. Harry was left to take matters in his own hands, which he did before Apparating downstairs.

Breakfast was great. It was just like old times; the twins showed up, as did Bill and Fleur. After breakfast the gang headed out to shop for school supplies. Harry noticed how much nicer it was now that the Weasleys had money. George and Fred had obviously been helping out. Ron and Ginny received new robes and both got new brooms. They were all drooling over the new Firebolt II; it was a beauty. Harry would have loved to have given Ginny one, but Ron would have been pissed, as well he should be. They ended up each getting a Nimbus 2001, which were great brooms, and Ron and Ginny were happier than Harry had seen them for a while.

They stopped off at the twins’ shop to see the newest items for sale, and of course Harry got the tour of the back rooms to see what inventions they were working on next. One of his favorites was talking balloons; when you popped a balloon, it said something rude back at you. They were having a little problem with the volume level as it came out so loud you had to cover your ears. Harry knew they would fix it soon enough. When they left, he noticed Ginny had a bag of supplies from the shop; he snickered, thinking of Hermione being “Head Girl,” and Ginny with her bag of tricks.

They all went into the bookstore. Harry had hoped to have a chance to pick up another book on sexuality, as the one he owned explained the mechanics, but not the emotional issues, and he thought he might have some. He would have to come back another time. He did pick up the textbooks Remus had requested he purchase for his home schooling.

Ron, Hermione and Harry visited the new sundry, and each had a small cone. They sat down in the late summer sunshine, and Harry explained what the adder scout had told him. He said they needed to practice working with their Patronuses together, and hoped they could do so for the following two weekends (if McGonagall would let them come over to Harry’s). He promised Ron he would work around any Quidditch practice his sister might call.

They met back at the Leaky Cauldron for an early dinner before the Weasleys and Hermione went back to the Burrow. Tomorrow, they would be on the Hogwarts Express and Harry would not. His stomach turned over and he didn’t feel very well. Life at Hogwarts would go on without him.

The next morning Harry woke up depressed. He couldn’t get out of his mind what his friends and Ginny were doing right that moment. He knew exactly when they would board the Hogwarts Express; he could imagine all the hustle to find a good compartment, and Hermione trying not to strut with her new badge. He was quickly pulled out of the doldrums when he realized it was his first day of school too, and Remus would be there soon.

It was bedtime when he realized he hadn’t thought of Hogwarts since that morning. Remus was going to be a tough taskmaster: that was for sure. He would push Harry to his limits and eventually past them. Harry’s cheeks did hurt a little from trying to do non-verbal magic along with the wandless. He did finally manage to do a Nox without saying a word and to do a Lumos without a wand. On top of it, Remus had given him homework. Harry was in his study for a few hours in the evening researching and writing. He was utterly astonished how quickly he worked through his homework without his friends around, or other things to disturb him.

Dobby fixed Harry a cocoa before bed, which Harry happily drank before drifting off to sleep. He was dreaming of wandless magic. He was just standing there spouting spells at a Blast-Ended Skrewt, trying to get it to move. None of it made any sense. Then he heard music, loud music. He loved the song—if he could only remember the name of it—then the lyrics came through: It’s alright if you love, it’s alright if you don’t. And then someone was kissing him. It was a sensuous, wet kiss, the lips incredibly full. He started to look around and thought, Where the hell am I? The room was of stone with a roaring fire, a dark wooden poster bed and animal furs everywhere. Oh my God, whose tongue is in my mouth? And what are my hands touching? It feels like breasts and these aren’t Ginny’s; whoever this is, she’s stacked. This is not good; Ginny would kill me. Wow, this girl can kiss. I’m opening my eyes; her hair is jet black, and I wonder what colour her eyes are? Oh shit! Her hands are down my trousers. Oh fuck, mine are down her knickers. She is wet and hot. Her eyes are opening. Wow, they are green. Now I can breathe; we’ve stopped kissing. I’m looking at her face: she is gorgeous. She’s talking to me; I can’t understand a single word she is saying. She’s taking off her clothes and mine. Oh! No! She’s going down on me. Slow down, girl, you’re going to hurt me. I make her stop before she does cause pain. I turn her towards and over the bed. Oh God, I’m going to take her from behind. Wow, she’s hot and wet, not that tight, but it feels good. I feel my hips slamming into her, and she’s pushing back. I’m going to come soon; she’s screaming my name. Fuck, no! She’s screaming, “Draco, Draco, Draco.”

Then I hear his voice say, “Gotchya, Potter,” and "I’m coming."

Harry woke up and he and the bed were covered with come. He reached for his wand and cast a quick clean up spell. His heart was still pounding and his breathing laboured. He knew it wasn’t a dream. He had had experiences like this before, but it involved Voldemort and biting snakes, not Draco Malfoy and sex. Then he understood; he was experiencing high emotion from Draco. They were connected somehow, and Draco was shagging some girl from Durmstrang. It only took him three weeks, Harry thought. He wondered if Draco knew, and if it worked in reverse; then he remembered Ginny and the day before. “Oh, the bastard,” Harry said aloud. Of course it did, and Draco was paying him back. “Gotchya, Potter,” Harry laughed. Only Draco would send a message like that. Harry then became amused thinking of the girl: black hair, green eyes; oh yes, this was definitely a message.

My Dragon,

Yesterday was a rough day. My friends were off to our old haunt.

I’ve made a lot of progress in my search. Will let you know when I will be taking action; it will be soon.

I received your message last night. I liked the hair and eye colour. I assume it was sent because of my actions the previous day. My apologies; I will ask my trainer about working on discretion.

I dream of you often,
Your Phoenix

Dear Harry,

It was wonderful seeing and being with you at the Leaky Cauldron. I only wish we had more time together.

I know it will be difficult for me to come to your house, or for you to come here. You promised to think of something, and I will hold you to that promise.

It is great to be back here. They are still doing renovations on the castle, but Hagrid’s place is finished. I think it’s quite a bit bigger, which is scary, because one can only imagine what creatures he will add to his menagerie. Maybe a brother?

I Love You,
Ginny

My Phoenix,

I understand about that particular day. I was a bit melancholy too. We will need to have further discussions on discretion.

I have made some acquaintances among my housemates. The town is accessible for our age group at anytime, and has actually proved to be entertaining.

Good news: I made the team, same position. Your competition from the fourth year tournament is here, and is assisting in our training.

The days are getting shorter and colder already.

I think of you often,
Your Dragon

The next morning Harry was surprised to find both Remus and Tonks show up for his lessons. Remus just wanted to observe, but Harry was glad he was there. He approached both of them with the idea that he resume his Occlumency lessons. Remus asked if there was a particular upcoming task he needed it for, or if Voldemort had broken through the wards and was prying in his mind again. Harry answered, “No,” but then thought it was strange that Draco was able to. Remus said they had a lot of other things to work on that were more important. Harry said it was more for personal reasons, which piqued Remus’s interest, but Remus said he would rather put it off until later, if they did it at all.

“What do you mean if at all?” Harry asked. He was thinking of Dumbledore’s request that he learn it, and Snape’s last words to him about not being able to block his thoughts.

“Well, Harry, I talked to a few people about your lessons in general, and Occlumency came up. We went through all that has happened, especially the Ministry of Magic situation. We honestly feel that the problem was not with you being unable to block, but not enough communication and protection for you. Albus was well aware that the Ministry situation was his fault for not telling you about the prophecy earlier, and that Voldemort would try to trick you. The other was having you locked away at Hogwarts with no way to communicate with us. If you remember, Harry, your emotions ended up saving you that night. Not any of us, not even Dumbledore—it was you that he couldn’t possess because you were filled with emotion. If you were able to have blocked him out, we would have lost Arthur, too.”

“But I wouldn’t have fallen for his trap and gotten Sirius killed. He used me, Remus!” snapped Harry.

“You are right, Harry,” Remus said. “That was terrible to have been used, but I think we have put enough safeguards around you, and you now have the ability to communicate with us almost anytime you want. You can Apparate and you have the Floo to Hogwarts if any strange situations arise. I truly believe, Harry, that your emotions are a benefit to you.”

Harry had to agree with him, but how was he going to deal with Ginny and Draco? He would have to talk to Draco about it. He hoped Draco would be able to do something on his end, because Harry certainly didn’t want Draco experiencing Ginny any more than he already had. Draco had already seen them while perusing through his memories, and Harry knew he could not take many more nights like the one with the dark-haired girl.

My Dragon,

Saturday is the night for retrieval. I will have the support of the other two. You might feel some strong emotions. Let me know.

Congratulations on making the team. I am so thoroughly jealous. Interesting about the assistant. I actually liked him; I hope you do too.

I have some news on discretion. It has been decided that I will not be receiving the training necessary to correct this problem. I will have to explain more at a later time. I will give you notice of any upcoming contact. Maybe you can stop it on your end. I am really sorry about this. Just to let you know, I have no plans; my mind has been focused on other things. Training is going well. It tires me out.

I miss you,
Your Phoenix

tbc

Chapter Text

Harry, Ron, and Hermione were scared. They had talked about this night for weeks. They had been training on the weekends, but still it felt inadequate. Harry reminded them that at any moment they could Disapparate back to his gate. The setting summer sun was deceptive on the Highland moors; it made one feel at peace with the world. The heather waved with the stiff breezes as the fragrance filled the air. It was breathtaking. The constant wind was the only sound.

Harry led them to the spot where he had found Francis, and they began to see black ghosts shimmering down into the Earth. They could almost feel the evil beneath their boots. The wind picked up and whipped Hermione’s hair, slapping Ron in the face. They hesitated as they took their first steps towards the unknown chasm.

Ron was the first to summon his Patronus; the scruffy-maned lion yawned and stretched as it padded down the heather, leading the way. The ground became hard under their feet; the heather was brown, and the air bitter cold. A feeling of dread began to wrap its tendrils through their souls. The edge of the opening was in sight and the ethereal feline began to descend. The frozen straw beneath them crunched as they made their way to the edge; their breath became visible as they each whispered, “Good luck.”

They reached the entrance; the chasm was larger than they expected, and they descended down the roughly hewn stairs. Harry was not sure why Dementors would need or want stairs; the thought quickly shot out of his mind when they walked into a tunnel of complete darkness. Two voices muttered, “Lumos,” three wands were lit and all happiness was sucked out of their souls.

They could hear the rasping of breaths reverberating down the long tunnel. Two ethereal birds appeared, one as white as snow, the other red as blood with golden tips that shined with the light of the wands. The lion roared as the tunnel opened to an expansive chamber. Harry cast an extreme Lumos spell, and they saw hell in its glory. The air was thick with hundreds of wisps of black material and grey skeletal hands grasping out to them. The flying Patronuses were circling, trying to force the beings into a far corner. The lion paced back and forth, daring them to cross a line only it seemed to see. Harry waited to hear his mother scream, but there were no screams tonight, just a pleading voice that kept repeating, Severus, please.

“Bloody hell, it’s sealed,” Ron yelled.

Hermione yelled back, “Try an Incendio.”

Harry heard them as if they were echoes in his brain as he slowly turned his head and saw the hideous Dementor nursery.

The wall was covered in frozen hexagons, each filled with black matter that seemed to be bubbling. Harry was sure the matter would have oozed out if each hole had been not covered with a thick sheet of ice. He could taste the bile backing up into his throat; he swallowed a lump of air, forcing it back down. He spotted the cup; it was at least three meters above them in the center.

Ron and Hermione were shivering as they cast every spell they knew. Harry joined them, though he felt like falling to the floor screaming. The spells could not penetrate the frozen coverings, and were rebounding, almost striking them. The Dementors were becoming frantic and began breaching the line. The lion remained strong, but the swan was fading, and the Phoenix expanded its size, trying to cover the abandoned space. It was not enough; the Dementors began to escape and headed to the tunnel, blocking their exit. The Phoenix let out notes of pain that brought tears to their eyes as the two remaining Patronuses retreated and began circling the three friends.

Harry bellowed over the noise of the wheezing Dementor breaths to Disapparate. He pictured his black wrought iron gate with the Potter crest and he opened his eyes; they were still in hell.

The avalanche of emotional despair cascaded through his being. His last coherent thought was, What have I done to my friends? He felt the blackness begin to grab hold of him as he started to succumb. He heard the sound of death screeching as it advanced down the passageway into the chamber; then he felt the heat. The lion and Phoenix pushed the three together and the lion disappeared with a roar. The Phoenix wrapped its wings around them and they were surrounded by iridescent red. Through the red filter they saw a monstrous flash of light, and they watched in fascinated horror as the Dementors burned in a chain reaction before their eyes. Flames were shooting out of the tunnel and they could feel the intense heat, but the Phoenix protected them from penetration.

Ron saw it first and yelled, “Oh my God!”

Hermione was speechless and Harry was stunned. The most frightening, beautiful creature he had ever seen entered the chamber; it halted when it saw the Phoenix. The huge, frosted white Dragon surveyed the damage and burned the final Dementors clinging to the corners of the chamber. It flapped its pearlescent wings and circled the chamber before hovering in front of the center hexagon. The Phoenix retracted its hold on its master and his friends, and took off to meet the Dragon. It hovered next to it as the Dragon opened its massive jaws and released a stream of blue fire, melting the ice. The Phoenix clinched the cup in its talons and brought it to the floor. The Dragon lighted on the ground and they all watched as a small disc of light rose from the cup. The Dragon spit out a small spark as if disgusted, and the disc turned into fine dust floating down to the floor.

The Dragon and Phoenix reduced in size and flew together before landing in front of Harry. Harry mouthed the words, “Thank you, you were incredible,” as his voice had not yet reappeared. The Dragon flew up and nipped him on the cheek and then the two Patronuses flew down the tunnel.

Harry picked up the Hufflepuff cup and the three raced out of the tunnel, up the stairs, across the frozen heather, and Disapparated to the Potter gate. Harry led them into the house where they fell onto the couch and chairs in exhaustion. They stared at each other in disbelief that they were still alive.

Ron finally said, while still panting, “What the fuck was that and where did it come from?”

Harry thought of how to answer his friend without revealing the truth and replied, “That was my summer project, and beyond that I cannot say at this time.”

Hermione opened her mouth to ask more questions but Harry gave her the look that said: this is not open for discussion. She finally uttered, “It was gorgeous.” Harry nodded in agreement and called for Dobby, asking for chocolate and cocoa.

They drank their cocoa and ate the Honeydukes’ chocolate bars as they recounted every moment. Harry apologized for taking them into such unknown danger; he couldn’t believe that they almost died because they couldn’t Disapparate. He should have known that Voldemort would have put up such safeguards. They discussed the other Horcruxes and Harry knew next time they would not leave things up to chance.

The chocolate worked its magic and they calmed down enough to talk of other things. Hermione had Head Girl activities the following weekend which was right after her birthday. Harry invited them all over to his place for the weekend after that for a small belated birthday party. Hermione suggested they bring Ginny this time; Harry thought that was a great idea.

After Ron and Hermione used the Floo to return to Hogwarts, Harry put the cup in the safe in his study. As he drifted off to sleep in his warm, comforting bed, his thoughts were of his friend, the one who saved his life, the one who protected him.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Dear Ginny,

I have been busy with my training and school work. I am sure you have been busy too with the team. I get reports from Ron but I know the truth lies with the Captain.

Hermione’s birthday is coming up and I am having a small party for her at my place. They are going to ask your mum and McGonagall’s permission for you to come over too. Yeah!

My love,
H.P.

*********************************

Harry Apparated to Diagon Alley the next day. His mission was clear: he wanted the perfect gift to reward his Dragon. He made his way quickly to Quality Quidditch Supplies and purchased the Firebolt II. The proprietor was thrilled with having Harry Potter in his store and making such a purchase. Harry quickly dissuaded any hopes the owner had of letting everyone know that Harry Potter had bought the Firebolt II. Harry explained that he would not be back if this particular transaction became known. The owner boxed up the broom and handed it to him with disappointment.

Harry walked to the nearest owl post. He entered the building cautiously, not wanting others to see what he was doing; there were no other customers, so he placed the box on the counter and asked for quill and parchment.

**********************************

My Dragon,

You are awesome. You saved our lives. The friend you sent was brilliant and beautiful, like you. This is a gift of thanks.

Enjoy,
Your Phoenix

********************************
He slipped the note in the box, and after the box was wrapped, he spelled it so only Draco could open it. He requested their fastest delivery. He had to tell the clerk where it was going, but he could whisper to the owl the particular name. The clerk was adding up the charges when the bell jingled as the door opened. Harry turned to see who it was; his face blanched as he saw Narcissa Malfoy.

The clerk greeted her and asked if her package would be going to the regular place. She said, “Yes,” and stood next to Harry without even glancing at him.

“Oh! What a coincidence, your packages are going to the same destination.”

Narcissa said, “I have no interest in where Mr. Potter’s package is going.”

Harry snickered. “But mine is not going to Azkaban.”

Narcissa turned towards him, glaring. “And neither is mine, Mr. Potter. I see your coming of age has not improved your manners.”

Harry finished his transaction, thanked the clerk and left the post office, but not before turning around and saying, “Good day, Mrs. Malfoy. Of course, I am sure all your days are good now that you have the Manor to yourself.”

Narcissa turned and winked at him as he shut the door. Harry made his way to Flourish and Blotts; he had a book he had to buy.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry was in the garden the next afternoon after his training, picking the last crop of heirloom tomatoes to can for the winter, when he felt complete exhilaration. His body felt as if he was being lifted to the clouds and he experienced pure joy. He closed his eyes and could partially see snowy trees and a semi-frozen lake far below, although the images were obscured by heavy wet snowflakes falling on him. Harry smiled; his Dragon was going for a ride.

***************************************

My Phoenix,

The gift was extravagant but I will keep it. The emotions I felt were extremely strong and the visions frightening. I am pleased to know my friend was so helpful.

Sessions are going well. The assistant and I have become friends. We go to town together on a regular basis. It is good to have someone to talk to.

I will deal with the discretion on my end.

It is really getting colder here. Okay, it’s freezing. It would be nice to feel warmth in my bed.

I miss you too,
Your High Flying Dragon

**********************************

Dear Harry,

The party sounds like a great idea. I am so looking forward to seeing you.

We just had our first set of practices with the new team. I think we are good, but it will be a tough year. Ravenclaw will be our biggest challenge. Slytherin’s team is missing many of their star players; I am so sad for them (yeah right).

Hermione is taking her Head Girl position very seriously. Not quite as bad as Percy, but YIKES!

I love you,
Ginny

**********************************

My High Flying Dragon,

I am feeling lethargic recently; my motivation is lower than normal and I am not sure what is going on. I have not told others how I am feeling, but I think they are beginning to notice. I think it might be related to you, or rather to us.

I need to know how you are doing. Are you feeling the same?

I have plans for Saturday night.

I’ve been dreaming of you,
Your Phoenix

*****************************

Harry wrapped the note to Hedwig’s leg and opened the window for her flight to Malfoy Manor. He would give anything, at the moment, to be able to attach himself to Hedwig’s leg on this night, and be carried to his Dragon. The last few weeks had been grueling. He had made significant strides in his wandless magic and non-verbal magic. It was beginning to make sense to him how the magic’s flow could be controlled, but he had a long way to go. His homework at night was now a struggle; he just wanted to go to bed and sleep. He had tried not to let Remus and Tonks see how he was feeling, but he knew they knew something was wrong. How could he tell them his heart was filled with love for Ginny, but his dreams were of someone else?

He hadn’t had time to read the book he purchased, and even though his eyelids were drooping he knew he should educate himself in other areas besides magic. The book was much more clinical than he would have liked. He propped another pillow behind his head and forced himself to concentrate. He kept a running dialogue in his head as he skimmed the passages. Experimentation with the same sex in adolescence does not mean one is gay or bisexual. Experimentation—was that what I was doing?

Gay children tend to suppress their sexual feelings if raised in an oppressive home life. I wonder if being called, “freak” and shoved in a cupboard counts as oppressive? Harry grumbled. When “coming out,” adolescents tend to tell their friends first and usually lose a friend or two. I can see that happening. Bisexuals are attracted to both sexes and usually begin with the opposite sex. They tend to date one gender at a time. I wonder if less than a week counts as one at a time. Seriously doubt it.

Having someone to talk to is vital if no gay or bisexual role models are available. Hell, I don’t know anyone who is gay or bisexual, and who the hell would I talk to? Friends play a vital role. Depression is very common if left off unresolved. Great, add that to the list of my problems, Harry muttered.

Bisexuality is very common in young witches and wizards. Most eventually turn to heterosexuality because of wizarding traditions and bloodlines to be maintained. Oh great, more blood purity.

Harry closed the book, feeling more desperate than when he started. He wasn’t sure what he was; he did know at this moment he would love to feel warmth in his bed, as he felt trapped in his own frozen hell.

tbc

Chapter Text

Harry was looking forward to this day. He would see Ginny again. It had been a little over a month, and he knew that was too long. His dreams were now exclusively of Draco and any wanking he did involved thinking of blond hair. After attempting to read the book again, he decided he would have to figure this out on his own. He was tired of the dreams, he was tired of the confusion, and he was tired of being tired. Remus had finally commented on his behavior. Harry had become snappy when asked to push himself, and was indifferent about his homework when it wasn’t up to par. His attention at the Order of the Phoenix meetings was abysmal. He couldn’t remember the details, but he did know Voldemort had not attacked for awhile, and that the Daily Prophet had been sold. They all rolled their eyes when the new owner claimed she wanted to make the Daily Prophet a respectable newspaper.

He thought if he could just see her, hold her and touch her, the confusion would be diminished. He loved Ginny, of this he was certain.

He felt he was dealing with all of this in a vacuum. He couldn’t see Ginny. He couldn’t see Draco. In the interim, he had letters, dreams, and fantasies. He didn’t believe he was in love with Draco. Draco was excitement; Draco was lust. Ginny was love, and he was counting on the hope that being with her again would reignite his lust for her, as it had at the Leaky Cauldron.

He was ready for their get together in honour of Hermione’s birthday. He was curious how she would feel about turning eighteen. In the Muggle world, that was an important age. It had taken him awhile to find a gift for her: should it be Muggle, magical, practical, or fun? He finally decided on a magical memory box; it would store and self-organize any bits of paper memorabilia she put in there. He was sure ‘Ms. Organization’ would love it.

Dobby had gone overboard on the dessert that was to be served to only four people. A take home box would be in order. The house-elves were amazing; they remembered what everyone’s favorite foods were. Harry never knew that Hermione was passionate about trifle. The glass bowl was huge and had so many layers of cake, whipped cream and fruit that Harry lost count.

Harry had created a birthday banner and hung streamers and balloons from Weasleys’ Wizarding Wheezes. They finally had the volume under control, and he was sure when popped they would be exceptionally rude.

Ron, Hermione, and Ginny arrived at three through the fireplace as expected. Harry’s stomach was now in knots. The three dusted themselves off. Harry gave Hermione a quick hug and kiss for her birthday. He shook Ron’s hand and then gave a big hug to Ginny. She looked great and he nuzzled her hair, smelling that scent that he remembered so well from the previous year. It stirred his heart and his memories. This was good.

Ron and Hermione sat on the couch and Ginny sat on Harry’s lap on the facing chair. Harry instantaneously put one arm around her back and the other on her knee. This felt good. All three commented on Harry not looking so well. He brushed it off, saying was training hard, and he was not sleeping very well.

They had a great time talking and catching Harry up on the latest gossip at Hogwarts. It had finally happened; there was a true Slytherin-Gryffindor couple. Seamus was dating Daphne Greengrass. Harry knew who she was, but didn’t think he had ever talked to her before. She ran in Pansy’s crowd. Both houses were put off by it, but Slughorn and McGonagall stepped in and squashed any retribution. After a while, everything calmed down, and they were left alone.

They had an early dinner. Based on previous discussions with Hermione on what Muggle food she missed in the wizarding world, Harry and Dobby made her a special dinner of chicken enchiladas with rice and beans. Ginny and Ron said they liked it, but Harry wasn’t too sure. Hermione loved it and then went wild over the trifle; they teased her mercilessly over the amount she ate. Between her and Ron, there was very little to take back to the dorms.

Hermione opened her gift and thought it was wonderful. She was sure it would allow her to clear out a drawer in her bureau next to her bed.

They then began to ‘pop’ the balloons and ended up in hysterical laughter as the twins had used Hermione’s voice. The first one screamed, “Ronald, have you done your homework,” and then, “Let’s go to the library,” followed by, “I’m Head Girl.” Hermione played at being insulted, but she couldn’t restrain herself from laughing when the last one said, “Aren't you ever going to read Hogwarts, A History?”

They went back to the living room and talked some more until Ron and Hermione began to get a little amorous. Ginny and Harry looked at each other and then Harry said, “Um, Ron, Hermione, we will be upstairs.”

Ron began to protest until Hermione elbowed him. “Okay, mate, but we need to leave in a while and you know the rest.”

“Yes I know,” Harry answered with a smile.

Harry took Ginny’s hand and walked her up the stairs to his room. He closed the door and executed a quick privacy spell without his wand. Ginny looked a little impressed. He led her over to the bed where they sat down together. Ginny turned to him and asked, “So how are you really doing, H.P.? Something is wrong.”

Harry put his arm around her waist, resting his hand on her thigh, and answered, “I am not sure, Ginny. I haven’t been feeling well and I have a lot on my mind. I’m just not up to my usual self.”

She leaned over and began kissing him. He returned the kiss. It felt good; it was warm and enticing. He put his other arm around her and she leaned back, bringing them both down onto the bed. Snogging—Harry loved snogging; snogging was fun. She began to suck on his tongue. This always got to him; he waited for the response. He closed his eyes and sighed heavily when it didn’t happen. Ginny heard the sigh as a good reaction. He ran his hands up and down her back, and prayed to anyone who would listen, Please, please let me feel it for her, but no one answered the plea and he felt betrayed by his own body.

Ginny’s hands caressed down his chest, over his belt, and began to rub his crotch in circles. Finally, he thought as his body began to respond. He closed his eyes again to enjoy the sensation. He let his mind go and blond hair caressed its way into his thoughts. He increased the pressure of the kiss, his tongue more demanding. His hands began stroking more roughly. He withdrew his tongue and bit his lower lip. He was startled when he heard, “Ouch.”

He was immediately thrown into the present, Fuck! What the hell have I just been doing? That was her lip, not his. This is Ginny. He pulled back and found his way up to a sitting position, his hands running through his hair.

“Harry, what the hell was that about!” Ginny sniped.

Harry sighed deeply again. “Ginny, Ginny, I’m so sorry. I don’t know, I just got carried away.”

“Harry, you’ve never been carried away like that before. You were rough, and you hurt me.”

“I’m sorry, Ginny, I don’t know what happened.” He lied to her; he knew exactly what had happened.

She ran her fingernails down his back and began to kiss his neck. His body flinched, he froze, and she noticed. “Harry, what is going on? You just tensed up when I touched you,” Ginny asked, sounding pissed off.

Harry was getting a little frustrated. “I said I don’t know. I am tired, I’ve been feeling sick and my mind is filled with a lot of stuff.”

“Well, apparently you don’t have room for me with all of that stuff,” she said bitingly.

They sat there in silence and she took a deep breath before asking, “Harry, do you still love me?”

Harry put his arm around her and answered what he believed to be the truth. “Yes, Ginny, I still love you.”

“Well, you have a terrible way of showing it,” she said as she stood up and walked to the door. She turned and said, “I need to go now before I say something I will regret.”

Harry stood up and pleaded, “No, Ginny, stay, please stay.”

“No, Harry, you need to get your mind in a better place. I can’t be with you right now, not like this.” She slammed the door.

Harry sat back on the bed. He knew he had to go downstairs and say good-bye to Ron and Hermione, but his legs didn’t want to move. He sat there for a few minutes; he heard Ron and Hermione come bounding up the stairs and into his room. Hermione came and sat down next to him and asked softly, “Harry, what happened? Ginny just left and she looked pissed.”

Harry shook his head. “I can’t say; it’s between Ginny and me. I just think I really blew it tonight. I’m sorry, Hermione, but I’m tired and don’t feel well. I hope I didn’t wreck your birthday.”

“Don’t be silly. I’ve had a lovely birthday. You two will figure it out. It will get better. I promise,” Hermione said as she gave him a hug.

“Oi, mate, take it easy; Ginny will calm down,” Ron added, but sounding more unsure than Hermione; he had never seen his sister look that way before.

Hermione roughed up the dark black hair and said, “We have to get going. Are you going to be okay?”

“I’ll be fine, thanks.”

“Don’t get up; we’ll just go,” Ron said.

He heard them leave and fell back on the bed, staring at the ceiling, Fuck.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++
************************

Dear Ginny,

I am so sorry about the argument last night. I have not been well these last few weeks and I have some complex personal issues to sort through. It’s not an excuse, though, for my abhorrent behavior, but that is what is going on. My intentions were not to hurt you in any way.

You asked if I still loved you and I do.
Love,
H.P.

************************

Dear Harry,

I am sorry about our argument too. I missed you so much and I had hoped for a little more personal attention. I do not want to complicate your life, so I think it’s best we wait until the holidays to see each other again. We will have more time to spend together then.

I love you,
Ginny

************************

My Phoenix,

Yes I am feeling similar, but I am managing (barely).

Did I tell you it was freezing here?

I am not sure what happened on Saturday, but I didn’t feel too much. So either my blocking worked, or something went wrong. Are you okay?

My bed is freezing,
Your Dragon

************************

My Dragon,

Let’s just say that Saturday did not go so well. Never piss off a witch.

I am still feeling low; my trainers have noticed and are not pleased with my behavior.

I wish I was there to warm your bed,
Your Phoenix

************************

My Phoenix,

Despite the temperature here, I had to take a cold shower after your last note. Okay, actually it was a hot shower, filled with an extremely hot memory.

I am having issues with my trainer too. I am keeping up, but it is a struggle.

In two weeks (Friday night), is the Harvest ball and it is masked. The following Sunday my team is playing. What do you say, My Phoenix, care to come to the Land of the Ice and Snow? There is a quick and safe way to get here.

Come warm my bed,
Your Freezing Dragon

************************

My Freezing Dragon,

Yes, please forward details.

Cold showers with hot memories have become a daily routine.

Your Wet Phoenix

************************

My Wet Phoenix,

I understand you have a small establishment near you that is related to a larger establishment in London. There is also one here, but it is Frozen. Please arrive at 3:00pm (my time).

I will provide Friday night’s attire (allow me my indulgences).

Good to hear you are staying clean. Looking forward to taking care of that.

Your Dirty Dragon

************************

My Dirty Dragon,

Rendezvous point understood.

Words cannot express my anticipation.

Your Lonely Phoenix

************************

My Lonely Phoenix,

A few more days and you will be here.

Dress warm, but commando would be appreciated.

Your Frisky Dragon

Harry was feeling worse, so when he told Remus and Tonks he was going away on a long weekend trip to rest and settle some issues, they readily agreed to cut out Friday’s lessons. Remus asked where he was going and Harry declined to say where. Remus almost insisted, until he remembered Harry was of age, and he had his secrets. He would trust him to keep himself safe.

Remus asked for a favor in return. The Grimmauld kitchen was being remodeled. It was currently torn apart, and Remus needed to be there on Monday. He asked if Monday night’s Order meeting could be held at Harry’s house, and if he and Tonks could switch their training days. Harry said that it would be fine and he would let Dobby know about the meeting.

Harry had one other detail to attend to before he left. If he was not to be readily recognized at Durmstrang, it was time to deal with it.

tbc…

Chapter Text

The butterflies in Harry’s stomach were multiplying as he stepped into the fireplace of The Little Cauldron. He had a handful of Floo Powder, which he tossed down to the blackened bricks. He spoke clearly, “The Frozen Cauldron.”

The smell of spiced wine was the first thing that hit him, before he had even opened his eyes. The next was the sight of a tall, very blond wizard dressed in a long silver fur coat. A masculine but elegant hand helped him out and dusted him off. Harry felt the tingle and warmth spread across his back. The Phoenix had recognized its mate. They stood there, staring at each other in silence, not sure if this was real or not. Draco gave him his trademark smirk and said, “No glasses?”

Harry tried smirking back but failed miserably as he responded, “No glasses.”

Draco took Harry’s overnight bag and led him to a table near the fire. Harry sat down as Draco walked to the center of the tavern where a large cauldron was producing voluminous amounts of steam. Draco selected two goblets from a nearby table filled with such types of cups and ladled hot mulled wine into them. He brought them over to their table and set one before Harry. Harry had a moment to glance around. The tavern was empty at the moment, except the barkeep who Harry assumed was Tim. It looked more like The Leaky Cauldron than The Little Cauldron. Draco slid into his seat where he raised his goblet for a toast. “To our weekend.” Harry joined in and then they sipped their wine. It had a hint of magic to it; Harry could feel a warming sensation spread through his body.

“I want to talk first, because when we get back to my room, there will be very little talking going on,” Draco said with a knowing look.

Harry let the meaning of those words caress his body as he replied, “As long as I can scream your name.”

Draco about dropped his goblet. “Oh, most definitely, that is allowed.”

“Good,” said Harry, “I just want that settled up front. Now what did you want to talk about?”

“Harry, they obviously know your name here, so you will have to come up with another for this weekend.”

“James Black,” Harry said with a half grin.

“James Black, I like it. You will be a friend of mine from Hogwarts that has come to visit for the weekend,” Draco said. “And we will have to get you some warmer outer clothes. When we step outside of these doors, you will understand. There’s a furrier right near here, and then we should go on to Durmstrang. I will explain all of the houses to you on the way.”

Harry watched all of Draco’s mannerisms. He had watched Draco for so many years, and now he realized how much he missed watching him. For over six years they had been near each other, usually hating one another; while the emotion had changed, the strength was the same. Draco was smiling about something and Harry had the urge to lick it right off his face.

Harry leant across the table. “Anything else that you absolutely have to tell me right now, Draco? You are rambling.”

“No, Black, it’s just that if I don’t talk I’m going to jump across the table and throw you to the floor.”

Harry grinned at him and said, “Good,” and then stood up and walked over to the bar. Draco watched Harry hand Tim something and Tim hand Harry something. Harry walked back to the table and picked up his bag and said, “Follow me.”

Draco pushed back the chair. It scraped the floor and echoed through the room. Harry led him up the stairs and down the hallway; he put the key in a lock and opened a door. Harry walked in, dropping his bag to the floor with a thud, and pulled Draco in.

He shut the door, verbalized a few spells for privacy, and stepped as close as he could to Draco without kissing him. Draco raised his hand and cupped it behind Harry’s neck, forcing Harry’s mouth to his. Their lips pressed against each other’s, their teeth hit, and their tongues clashed, trying to get into the other’s mouth. It was probably the worst kiss they had ever given each other, but definitely their most desperate.

Harry could feel Draco’s hands stroking his arms, shoulders and down his back and over his bum through the layers of clothes. He wanted to melt into the strength and the roughness of those strokes. His own hands had found their way to Draco’s bum. Harry bent his knees, his hands reached down to the backs of Draco’s thighs, and Harry picked him up and pushed him against the wall. Draco wrapped his legs around Harry’s waist and began to snicker. “Potter, I am as tall as or taller than you; what the hell are you doing?”

Harry gasped back, “Picking your skinny ass up and wrapping you around me,” as he thrust into Draco’s crotch. They couldn’t feel each other’s erections, as they had way too many clothes on. Harry said a few words and they were left with just their trousers on. He wanted the joy of stripping those off himself. He ground his pelvis into Draco’s and both released a groan that had been stored up for months. He pushed into him a few more times before releasing Draco’s legs to the floor.

“You’ve put on some weight, Malfoy,” Harry said in a husky voice as his hands moved to other places. Draco attacked his mouth again; this time Harry let him dominate and let Draco’s passion ram into the back of his throat. Draco’s kisses soon traveled down to his jaw and chin, where he began to suck. Harry released a guttural moan and Draco traveled on to his neck.

He took a quick bite and whispered, “Do you mind?” Harry reached up and swiped back his black strands out of the way, giving Draco complete access. Draco selected a spot behind and below Harry’s ear and gave a soft nip before taking in the patch of skin and sucking hard.

Harry’s hands moved about, stroking and gripping every part of Draco he could reach. Harry realized Draco was lost in his own world as the love-bite continued. Harry’s hands moved between them and with one he cradled the cloth covered balls while the other grasped the stiff shaft and began stroking him up and down. He could feel the ridge of Draco’s head at the belt line and knew the rest was sticking out of the top. His thumb stroked over the slit, taking the precum with it. Harry brought his thumb to his mouth and began licking it off. The appetizer was a tease and he wanted more.

He unzipped Draco’s trousers. He could tell when Draco had stepped out of them and moved them out of the way. Harry put his finger up to his neck and into Draco’s mouth, breaking the seal. He let Draco fellate his fingers while he went to his knees to begin the real thing. Harry knew Draco was close, like him, even before they had started. His hand steadied the twitching shaft and his mouth hungrily took in as much as he could. Draco immediately began thrusting and Harry withdrew the lubricated fingers from Draco’s mouth and clutched the round bum and let Draco fuck his mouth. He loved the feel of the wet cock forcing itself in and out. Long fingers clutched his hair down to the scalp and pulled his head back.

Harry looked up to see feral blue eyes staring at him. “I want to watch this, Potter,” Draco stated in a voice Harry recognized as carnal. They fixated on each other’s eyes as Draco drove his dick in and out of the willing mouth. Harry watched Draco bite his lower lip as his eyelids closed, and a guttural cry of Harry’s name forced its way out. The warm bitter cream shot into Harry’s mouth and down his throat. Harry held on until the last spurt was his and then he licked the shaft clean before releasing it.

The long, thin, muscular legs were shaking. Harry wrapped his arms around Draco’s back and lowered him to the floor. Draco’s legs weren’t the only thing shaking; his whole body convulsed onto Harry. Harry Accio’d some blankets and a pillow. He placed the pillow against the baseboard and wrapped Draco up in the blanket, laying him down. He curled up next to him face to face.

Draco smiled at him and gave a generous laugh. “You know, after this much time, I was thinking my memories and fantasies were playing games, and that you couldn’t have been that good.”

“So did I fulfill any of those fantasies of yours?” Harry asked suggestively.

“One of them, Harry, and one more to go before we leave.”

“You only have one fantasy left?” Harry asked teasingly as he placed a long blond strand behind Draco’s ear.

Draco laughed. “You have no idea what I fantasize about. You would probably throw me out the door with disgust.”

Harry placed his curled up hand on Draco’s cheek and traced his nose and lips with his thumb. “Does it involve animals, a third, extreme pain, or excrement of any type?”

Draco was laughing harder. “Ye gods, no!”

“Okay, then, I won’t throw you out,” Harry said, and began to kiss Draco again. This time their tongues met and swirled around each other. Harry loved to kiss, and Draco certainly knew how. Before Harry realized what Draco was doing, his trousers were unbuttoned and unzipped.

“Ah, good boy, Harry: commando,” Draco said as he pulled Harry on top of him. “Now do you think you can fulfill my second fantasy?”

“I’ll do my best,” Harry said with a mischievous grin.

“Just like a true Gryffindor, saying you’ll do your best without knowing what it is you’ll be doing,” Draco teased.

“Harry, the trousers have to go,” said Draco as he slid the waistband down over his bum. Harry lifted up and pulled down the front over his still rock hard erection and then sat up some, pulling them the rest of the way off. He kicked them to the side once they reached his feet. Draco fondled the hard shaft resting on his stomach, the touch alone making Harry shiver; he knew more was coming, but the initial touch sparked his desire to a point which was almost more than he could manage. Draco’s palm rested on top of the head and the fingers stretched down and began methodically stroking him. Harry knew all it would take was a hard grasp, a few strokes and twists and he would be done.

He thrust into Draco’s hand as Draco pulled his hand away. “I want you to straddle my face; can you do that for me?”

Harry shuddered internally hearing Draco make the request; he maneuvered into the position of placing his knees under Draco’s armpits and then leaned up, bracing one hand against the wall. Harry wrapped his other hand around the base of his penis and guided it into Draco’s mouth.

Draco mouthed the word, “Perfect,” as his tongue swiped across the tip. Draco took the head into his mouth and wrapped his tongue around the ridge. Harry had no idea how he was going to stop himself from thrusting into that beautiful mouth, and then Draco placed his hands under his bum and pushed him forward; Harry’s penis entered deeper.

Harry whimpered, “Oh fuck, Draco, don’t do that, or I won’t be able to stop fucking your mouth.” Draco kept it up, pushing Harry up and Harry pushed down. Harry then knew that this was what Draco wanted and he began thrusting gently to begin with and then harder as he felt fingers joining his dick and then swiping down his crack. When the first finger entered his body, he felt electrified; the second made his face crash against the wall where it stayed as he began plunging into the wet hole harder and deeper. The fingers swiped the right spot and he knelt back up straight as he screamed Draco’s name. He watched his Dragon swallow him up and drain him dry.

Harry backed down Draco’s body before lifting himself off and lying down next to him on the blanket and pillow. Harry tossed the other blanket across them and snuggled into Draco’s warm body. He smiled as he thought to himself, Definitely no problem with the lust.

His hands caressed Draco’s side and down to his hip bone when Harry realized he didn’t feel ribs. He threw the blanket back and looked at Draco. “You have gained weight, and you look great. Wow! They must feed you well here and work you out.”

A little blush came to Draco’s cheek. “Well, I have not always been a skinny boy. I used to work out at Hogwarts, including a jog around the castle a few times a week.”

“Well, I wasn’t exactly looking at your body back then; I was usually looking for your face, so I could avoid you,” Harry said as he pinched Draco’s bum.

Draco sighed, “As much as I would like to lay here and talk, we have a schedule to adhere to, so let’s get up and get moving before one of us gets hard again, and we start this all over.”

Harry stretched and yawned. “I hate schedules right now, but I do want to go tonight, so I will be a good boy and stick to it, but first I want to tell you something.”

“What?”

“I want to tell you how incredible you were that night on the Highland moors. Draco, we were dying. Tom had put up an anti-Apparation field and the Dementors surrounded us. I was already starting to black out when the Dragon released its first bellow and flames. I am not sure how much you saw, but your Dragon was beautiful, and you saved our lives.”

Draco pulled Harry back into his arms. “You scared the shite out of me. The first vision I saw was you three casting spells and they weren’t working, and then I saw the swan fade and the Dementors breaching the line. I totally freaked and sent the Dragon at that moment. I had no idea you couldn’t Apparate. I was screaming for you to do so. The visions stopped when the last Dementor was torched.”

“That is too bad; you missed the part where your Dragon released the cup and fried a piece of Voldemort’s soul. It’s almost funny now, but the Dragon released the cup from the ice honeycomb. Did you see those by the way? And then the Phoenix brought it to the ground. A small disc of light started to rise out of it. Your Dragon looked at it, and then spit out a small spark, toasting it as if Tom’s soul wasn’t worth a blast of fire.

"The Patronuses then flew around and reduced to their normal size. Your Dragon came over and gave me a peck on the cheek. You do realize that thing has your personality, don’t you?” Harry asked.

Draco laughed. “No, but I hope that’s a good thing,” he said, and then his tone became serious. “I am truly glad that I finally had the chance to save your life as you saved mine. Now, Mr. Black, we need to get a move on.”

They put on all of their clothes. Draco shook his head, telling Harry that he loved the long coat, but he was going to freeze his butt off, and the first task was to go to the furriers. Harry laughed when Draco pulled a fur hat out of his pocket and put it on his head. The furry flaps covered his ears. He never imagined that Draco Malfoy would wear such a thing.

They walked downstairs into the tavern; it had filled up, and the Floo seemed especially busy. Harry quickly returned the key to Tim and followed Draco out the door. His first step out took his breath away, and he decided he would definitely wear one of those things. The sign above the door creaked on its chains. It read, ozen dron; the rest of the letters were blighted out by frost.

Draco stepped left and Harry glanced right before following his footsteps. The village was small, but it seemed familiar. Billowing smoke was coming out of chimneys poking through thick blankets of snow covering the rooftops. Icicles as long as Harry hung from the eaves. Children were breaking them off and battling with them as if they were swords. Tall fir trees framed the backs of each building, the branches laden with snow. The trees were further backed by enormous craggy looking mountains. Harry had never seen such tall peaks. Wizards and witches were bundled in furs and hustling to and from storefronts. Draco stopped in front of a heavy wooden door; the sign was written in a language Harry didn’t know. Draco said, “Northern Furriers.”

The bell tinkled as Draco and Harry entered. Harry’s eyes tried to take in as much as possible before a very tall, rotund man greeted Draco. The store had fur blankets hanging from the rafters, row after row of long coats and racks of hats, gloves, and boots. Harry glanced down, noticing for the first time Draco’s furry boots. His ears began to tingle and he realized they had been close to being frost bitten. The wizard quickly measured Harry and returned with a sleek black coat with golden highlights, boots, hat and gloves to match.

Draco and Harry fought over who would pay, Draco winning the duel. Harry whispered to Draco as he put the coat on, “I really do not like the idea of killing animals for fur.”

Draco smiled. “It’s faux, Potter. It’s magical fur. It’s a water-soluble cloth with a potion poured over it which causes it to grow fur. The colors are determined by the dye of the cloth. It has magic woven into it so that it warms the body when confronted with freezing air.” Harry was impressed. Draco said he would show him the rest of the town after the Quidditch game on Sunday.

The first step back outside was wonderful. He could feel the crisp air and inhaled the scent of wood smoke. Draco was right: the fur kept him warm and he could breathe without feeling like his lungs would turn into popsicles. Harry followed the silver furred wizard to the middle of the snowy path and to the outskirts of town. The ground was flat here but ahead the path wound into a forest of frozen trees. He turned back briefly, looking at the village. He knew this village; he had seen this village. He gasped audibly; it was from the Pensieve! He would talk to Draco about it later and see if he had any idea where the White Witch could be found. Right now he just wanted to enjoy being with Draco.

Draco put his arm through Harry’s and began to tell him of his new school. The sister school was called, “Magisch Schön,” German for Magically Beautiful. Each school was composed of four houses, and they were equivalent to those at Hogwarts, except there was no Hufflepuff. The fourth house here was for those wizards or witches who favored the Earth and Natural Magic. Draco thought they were something like the Druids.

Harry had never studied Magical History; he had slept through it, so he had no idea really what Draco was talking about. Draco’s house was called, “Gaduka”.

Harry asked what the translation was. Draco smiled and said, “Snake.”

Harry laughed. Draco might have changed, but he was a Slytherin to the core. The other houses were, “Khrabry, Astuto, Terra.” The first meaning “Brave” in Russian, the second meaning “Smart” in Italian and the third, “Earth or Land from Latin. Draco was sure Harry would have been in Khrabry.

They talked of Quidditch. Draco said it was brutal. The Quidditch pitch had a warming spell that brought it just above freezing, but sometimes the Snitch rose above the spell and it was hard to breathe. The first charm they taught the Quidditch players was for personal warming. Freezing cold was not the only thing brutal about the game; they all played like Slytherins, Draco told Harry. Harry laughed and told him that is what he deserved.

The classes were challenging, but Draco enjoyed them. He thought the Potions Professor was not as technically good as Severus, but that he had a better teaching style. Harry noted that Draco called Snape ‘Severus’, and thought anyone would have a better teaching style than Snape. He kept his mouth shut; he didn’t want to interrupt Draco’s train of thought.

Harry did ask about the Dark Arts class and what exactly did they teach. Draco said he had learned most of it from his father, but there were some new ones that he found interesting. Harry then asked if they taught the Unforgivables. Draco tried punching him in the arm, but between the fur gloves and fur coats, the fist made little impact. Draco told Harry that the Unforgivables were Unforgivable everywhere in the wizarding world.

They were coming to the edge of the trees and the path sloped up to a small hill. At the top of the hill was a wrought-iron gate with DM engraved on it. Harry looked at Draco. Draco laughed and said D was for Durmstrang and M for Magisch Schön. Their boots crunched the well worn iced path and they slid a few times while attempting to go up the hill. They reached the crest and Draco spoke, “Draco Malfoy and guest James Black.” The gate swung open and they entered.

Harry muttered, as he looked down the other side of the hill, “It’s beautiful, I had no idea.” Two small castles stood side by side. The one on the left was definitely Durmstrang. It looked to be made of huge blocks of granite with heavy wood beams as trimming. Chimneys were releasing white smoke, the tendrils reaching to the sky in perfect spirals. It was only four stories, but it gave the immediate impression of strength: male strength. The sister castle was a complete contrast to its brother. It was constructed of white stone that sparkled in the winter sun and had dozens of turrets. Draco said it was so each princess could have her own turret. Harry pretended to gag.

The castles were built on the bank of a large, long, frozen lake, surrounded by trees and mountains. The lake and school were nestled in a valley. He could see, from this point, students ice-skating on the lake and others playing hockey. The infamous Durmstrang ship was docked on the shore to the left of the castle. They walked down the slope towards the school and Draco removed his arm from Harry’s. There were large domes of ice in front of the castles, and Harry could see kids climbing in and out of them. Draco said the younger kids built them and used them as forts and clubhouses. The sky was darkening as the sun started to set over mountain peaks at the far end of the lake. Clouds turned red as the sun made its final stand, and the temperature immediately dropped further down the scale.

The students all started scrambling towards the entrances of the castles. A few of the guys said, “Hello,” to Draco; at least, that is what Harry thought they said, until Draco flipped one of them off and yelled, “Pizda.”

The bloke, who was much bigger than either of them, laughed and yelled back, “Zjelob.”

Draco cracked up and Harry just stared at his friend. Draco told him that even though the classes were taught in English, most of the students learned to swear in Russian. Draco told Harry he had called the big bloke a, “Pussy,” and the response was, “Dickhead.” Harry could not imagine those words being used at Hogwarts in public. Then again, maybe they were, but not by him, or around him.

Draco pushed open the heavy arched doors and Harry marveled at the interior. The Entrance Hall ran the whole length of the building and was four stories tall. The far end was floor to ceiling windows that overlooked the lake. The last vestiges of the sunset filled the room with an orange glow. Draco pointed out that the large doors to the left were to the Great Dining Room. Both schools took their meals there. Far to the right of that door was a smaller door that led to the library. The left wall consisted of two fireplaces; they were the largest Harry had ever seen. In front of the fires were overstuffed chairs, long, wide couches and tables. The tables were covered in wizarding chess sets and other board games. Draco told Harry that at Durmstrang the houses intermingled much more than at Hogwarts; this was the Communal Common Room. There were just a few younger students playing games as the older ones were preparing for the ball. The dinner would be for everyone, but the ball was restricted to fourth year and above.

Bisecting the fireplaces was a large, wooden, planked stairwell that led up to the second floor. The classrooms were located there, except the Potions lab and classroom, which were located in the dungeons. Draco pointed to a small door at the far end next to the second fireplace. Draco led him up the stairs to the second floor landing which stretched across the length of the building. Under the stairs was another door that led to a closed walkway leading to the other castle. When they reached the top, Harry noticed the landings were covered in runner carpets of maroon and gold. He pointed that out to Draco, who said he too had noticed that his first day.

The stairwell leading up to the third floor was located at the far end of the landing. Along the way Harry looked down long narrow hallways lit by torches. They reached the stairwell, mounted it, and then walked all the way down the landing to the final stairwell. Harry joked that he now understood why Draco was in such great shape. They traversed the fourth landing to the last narrow hallway, which they turned down. There were a few doors on either side of the hallway which ended in a large area: the Gaduka Common Area, where a few students were sitting in more overstuffed chairs.

The fireplace was located on the left wall, surrounded by windows once again overlooking the lake. Draco introduced James Black to those in the room. Harry could not remember any of their names except Peter, who shared a loo with Draco. There were three doors at the end of the room. Draco walked Harry over to the one on the furthest left and whispered, “Phoenix,” and the door opened.

Harry recognized this room; he had seen it in his dreams. The four poster bed was on the same wall as the door. The wardrobe was on the facing wall, and the heavy drapes on the left must have been covering the windows, for Harry would have remembered the two long windows overlooking the lake. On the left of the wardrobe was a dresser and on the right a desk and bookcase. Over the desk was a small window looking out to the “birds’ castle”, as Draco put it. To the right of the bedroom door was another door which led to the loo he shared with Peter. Next to the bathroom door was a fireplace with two chairs in front of it, and next to that was a wooden stand with a glass box on top. Draco took Harry’s outerwear and hung them in the wardrobe. Draco insisted Harry unpack his belongings and he showed him an empty drawer in his dresser. Harry smiled knowing that Draco had emptied it just for him.

Harry excused himself and used the loo. It was small but functional and much nicer than having to share with four other blokes. He returned to find Draco laying naked on the fur spreads covering the bed. The fire was lit and the rest of the lights were off. Harry could hear his own heart beating as he saw the most beautiful creature in the world lying on the bed, waiting for him.

Draco smiled and patted the spot next to him. “I promise to make you scream my name.”

Harry waved his hand down his body and said, “Abdo, Silentium.” His clothes fell to the floor and a silencing spell took effect.

Draco gave a small gasp. “No wand?”

Harry replied as he stretched his body next to Draco’s, “No wand.”

Draco laughed. “Zaebis.”

Abdo: remove (Latin)
Silentium : quiet (Latin)
Zaebis: holy fuck (Russian)

tbc

Chapter Text

Draco pulled Harry next to him. “Come closer, Harry; you promised to warm my bed.”

Harry smiled warmly as he whispered in Draco’s ear, “And we all know I cannot tell a lie.”

Draco whispered back, “You can lie to me, Harry. Just don’t tell me that is what you are doing.” He brushed Harry’s lips with his.

Harry’s hand curled under Draco’s chin, and he disturbed the burgeoning kiss with his thumb. Draco wrapped his tongue around the tip and then began to suck on it. Harry slowly extricated his thumb out of Draco’s warm, wet mouth and gently pulled the lower lip down as he spoke adamantly, “Draco, you are the only one I will not lie to. I may lie to myself, but never to you.”

Draco looked deeply into green eyes reflecting the flames of the fire and knew that Harry was telling him the truth.

Their lips met once again, and the kiss, unlike the one at the Frozen Cauldron, was slow and intimate. Their tongues met and caressed each other; their hands flowed freely as they stroked each other up and down their exposed bodies. Harry was engulfed in the moment when he flinched as if in pain.

Draco withdrew and asked, “Are you okay?”

Harry replied, “It’s my back, it feels hot.”

Draco gave a small, knowing smile. “Mine too, I think the Patronuses want to come out and play.” They placed their hands on each other’s backs until the auras were initiated.

Both moaned as the vibration hum began and the warmth of the auras began to spread. The strokes became more forceful and their hips began to grind into each other, their erections looking for stimulus anywhere they could find it. Harry wanted to keep kissing, but he also wanted to look at Draco’s face. Draco was biting his own lower lip and whimpering after each thrust. His top and bottom dark lashes were joined; Harry could feel the intensity his lover was experiencing. It staggered him to realize he was the one evoking this reaction from Draco.

“Make love to me,” Harry said in a hushed voice.

Draco gently rolled Harry onto his back and knelt between his legs. He began to lean across Harry to reach for his nightstand when Harry pushed him back.

Harry took Draco’s hands in his and whispered, “Lubricus,” and spread his legs.

“Nu ti dajosh!” Draco responded as he placed his slick coated middle finger on the puckered hole. He gently advanced his finger into the much lubricated tunnel. Harry moaned and slowly pushed down, taking more in. Draco’s other hand reached over to Harry’s hand grasping the fur and interlaced their fingers.

The auras were increasing in tempo and they nearly covered them in colors of gold, red, silver and blue. Draco’s finger rubbed across the sensitive spot; Harry’s hips raised off the bed and his hand clenched Draco’s tighter. Draco worked another finger in and soon a third as Harry began writhing with want.

“Now! Draco, I want you inside me now!” Harry cried.

Draco withdrew his fingers and Harry reached down, taking Draco’s shaft in his hands. “Lubricus,” he said as his voice quavered.

Draco placed Harry’s legs over his shoulders and then guided his hardened dick into Harry. Harry initially winced, but quickly recovered and begged for more. Draco further drove himself into the tight channel and groaned loudly when fully seated. The rhythm Draco set was persistent but not hard. He wanted this to last; each thrust he reached in deeper, each thrust he came closer to nirvana. The colours had fully encased them and were pulsating to the cadence he set.

Harry was meeting him with every advance; Draco unlinked their hands and clenched Harry’s dick. His strokes were long and rough. It didn’t take long until Harry cried out, “Draco, oh God, Draco,” and his ejaculate covered Draco’s fingers, his stomach and chest. Draco held on until the last pulse of cream had come out, and then he began to fuck Harry hard.

Harry had no time to recover as Draco pounded into him frantically; he was in oblivion, screaming Draco’s name again and again, only to be topped by Draco’s voice shouting, “Harry, Ia tsibia liublu,” as he reached his nirvana. The auras exploded and the multi-coloured confetti lights filled the room.

Draco fell panting onto Harry’s chest; strong, light brown arms wrapped around him and held him for a moment until the Patronuses appeared. Harry grasped Draco’s biceps and gently rolled him onto his back to watch the Dragon and Phoenix rejoice in their meeting. They chased each other through the small room, the Phoenix evading the small blue sparks. The ethereal creatures frolicked and finally lighted on the wardrobe closet, tucking their necks around each other. They lay down and appeared to fall asleep before disappearing.

“How long do we have before we have to get ready?” Harry murmured as he rolled on his side, resting his head on Draco’s chest.

“About two hours,” Draco responded as his fingers instinctively found their way to the disorderly black hair. “If you’re tired, you can rest for awhile; I have a task I have to get done before dinner. It should only take me a half hour.”

“Hmmm.”

Draco pulled a fur over them. He kissed Harry on the top of his head and softly began to sing in a whisper, “I remember finding out about you. Every day, my mind is all around you…”

Harry stretched and cuddled in closer, mumbling, “Nice.”

++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry woke up alone, surrounded by warm furs. He looked around the room as he stretched, wondering what time it was. The fire was still flaming, and a tall red candle on the desk was the only other source of light. He wanted to stay wrapped in the warm cocoon, but nature called. He delayed it as long as he could, as he thought about where he was and whom he was with. Somehow it felt so right, but a part of him knew it was so wrong.

“No,” he told himself; he had to explore what was going on with him. He couldn’t live the rest of his life torn apart emotionally. As he pattered across the red and gold carpet to the loo, he realized he had no idea how Draco felt about him. Was there even a choice to be made? After relieving himself, he found his toiletries and turned on the shower. He knew Draco treated him as a lover would, but that, Harry could imagine, was the Malfoy training coming out. Draco liked him and they were friends, good friends, and different friends; but was there more?

Their magic bonded them, and yet it certainly went beyond that. How far beyond that he would have to discover. The love he felt for Ginny was true; he loved her face, her spunk, her wittiness and her strength. The only thing missing at the moment was the physical response. With Draco, he certainly had the physical response, but what he felt for Draco was… what? “Damn,” he yelped as he cut himself shaving. He quickly mumbled a small healing spell and finished. He brushed his teeth and then showered.

He had no idea what they would be wearing so he wrapped a towel around his waist and dried his hair. Draco had not returned when he had finished so he looked around the room and spotted a note on the desk near the candle. My Phoenix, I will be back by 6:30. Ia tsibia liublu, Your Dragon. Harry laughed. I think I’ve just been sworn at in Russian.

The desk also held a smaller picture of Draco’s family that Harry had seen over the mantel at the Manor. His notebooks were neatly stacked; a row of ink wells and a cup holding quills was all that was visible on the desk. The bookcase held only his textbooks. He glanced up at the small window showing his reflection, when he caught a movement in his periphery. It was coming from the small glass cage filled with sand and twigs. He watched the inhabitant slither around. Draco has a snake, Harry thought with a smile. It was just a harmless garden snake: black with green stripes. Harry lifted off the lid, and the snake wrapped around his wrist and up his forearm, and Harry moved and sat on the edge of the bed.

{{“Hello, little sssnake, whats are you doing here?”}}

{{“The white boy sssaves me froms se cold.”}}

{{“Whatssss your namesss?”}}

{{“Pansssy.”}}

Harry laughed, imagining Draco’s expression when he told him.

{{Do yousss likes it here? Is he goodss to youss?”}}

{{Yesss, my brothersss chased me outsss of the hole and hesss saved me. It isss warm in here.”}}

Harry jumped as the door opened and shut.

“I should have known,” Draco drawled, “you would be talking to my pet.”

{{Sssnake ssspeaker, I would likess to go backss in.”}}

Harry placed the snake back in the tank, putting the lid securely back on. Draco was now standing next to him, his hand placed on his shoulder. “So what did the snake have to say?”

“Um, um, that you rescued her. Her brothers chased her out of their hole, and that her name is Pansy,” Harry said with a twisted smile.

“You are kidding me aren’t you, Potter?”

“No, I’m not, and your expression is just like I imagined it would be,” Harry said with a grin.

“Of all the damn snakes to find on the path from town, I find one named Pansy.”

“Well, she also said you were good to her. Were you good to the other one?” Harry said with a smirk.

Draco flicked Harry on the head. “I’m beginning to think I should have been,” he said with a not-so-teasing smile.

Harry reached up and took Draco’s hand in his. “Don’t be testy, Malfoy; I’m just playing with you.”

Draco bent down and gave him a kiss. “Don’t play too long, I might get the wrong idea.”

“What does that mean?” Harry asked, befuddled by the statement. It could be interpreted too many ways.

“Nothing, Potter,” Draco said, but his tone revealed a lot was wrong. “I’ve got to take a shower. We’ve got about a half hour to get ready. Your outfit is in the wardrobe hanging on the back of the door,” Draco added as he walked to the bathroom.

Harry had no clue what had just happened. Why would Draco be upset with him? He walked into the bathroom as Draco was finishing up brushing his teeth. Harry noticed that Draco did not have any shaving equipment. For some reason, that thought made him quiver.

Harry stepped over to him as he was about to enter the shower. “What is it, Draco? What did I say wrong?”

Draco gave him a quick, chaste kiss. “Nothing, Potter, it’s just one of my moods. I’m a little stressed about tonight.” He stepped into the shower, but Harry stayed.

He talked louder to compensate for the water spray. “Why are you stressed? Are you afraid to introduce me to your friends? Are you worried that they might find out you’re gay? We can just be friends tonight if that is what you want.”

“Harry, go get dressed. I will be fine and I don’t care who the fuck here knows I’m gay. I think that might be more your issue than mine. Just leave it for now.”

Harry left the bathroom as confused as ever. He opened up the wardrobe and stepped back to take in the outfits they would be wearing. They were identical with the exception of the ties. Harry’s was red and gold, Draco’s silver and green. The masks were simple, done in black silk. The slacks black, the shirts black, and the capes were extraordinary. They were again both black, but the material shimmered when moved. Harry’s was lined in rubbed gold and Draco’s silver. The intricate clasps were brocades interwoven with threads of silver and black, and gold and black.

Harry was fully dressed when Draco exited from the loo. Draco smiled wistfully. “You look better than I had imagined.”

Harry flushed. “They are brilliant, thank you.”

“Come into the bathroom for a moment. The mask covers up some of the scar, but the rest we are going to do with makeup.”

“Makeup?”

“Yes, makeup. I nicked some from the drama class.”

“Drama class?” Harry’s eyes widened as he thought of Draco up on a stage.

“The schools offer a few indoor extracurricular activities because of the extreme weather and the short days. Many of them are related to the classical arts like theatre, music, and painting. There is a talent show after dinner tonight, before the dance. You might enjoy it.”

“Wow,” Harry said, sounding impressed, “Hogwarts never really had anything like that besides Quidditch.”

Draco smirked. “Don’t forget our short-lived dueling club.”

Harry followed Draco into the bathroom, and Draco covered the scar, matching the tint perfectly. It struck Harry how intimate it was having someone touch you but without any sexual intent. Draco was taking care of him.

Draco kicked Harry out of the loo when he was done, saying he needed the last ten minutes to dress and fix his hair. He told Harry he was going to cut his hair soon, and Harry once again begged him not to.

Harry bided his time sitting in one of the chairs by the fire, wondering what tonight would bring. He found himself staring at the picture of the Malfoy family. He and Draco had never really talked about his father. He knew Draco was disappointed in Lucius, but did he still love him, or did he hate him?

The bathroom door opened and Draco stepped out. “Draco,” Harry whispered, “you look incredible.” Harry remembered he had seen Draco dressed up before, but that was at the Yule Ball almost three years ago. Now Draco was a young man, and he was stunning. The platinum hair fell perfectly across his back and shoulders. His height and lithe build were a deadly combination. The most intriguing aspect was the deep blue eyes peering out of the black mask.

“Wouldn’t want to disappoint my date,” Draco said teasingly.

“No worries there, assuming I am your date,” Harry battered back.

“We shall see. Ready to go, James Black?”

Draco fixed Harry’s mask and they walked out the bedroom door. The Gaduka common room was empty. As they made their way to the landing, Harry could see students going through the arched doors on the bottom floor into the Dining Hall.

They weaved their way down the stairs. Draco never touched him as they walked side by side. Harry predetermined he would follow Draco’s lead in this aspect. They stopped at the entrance of the Dining Hall. Harry saw many eyes staring in their direction and a few pointed fingers. He was sure everyone knew it was Draco. The hair was a giveaway. It was a nice feeling, for once, that no one knew who he was. The room was filled with large, circular tables, each sitting five couples. At the front of the hall was a long, rectangular table, much like at Hogwarts. The table was filled with teachers and staff; Harry recognized Krum immediately, and he hoped the reverse was not true.

Draco led him over to a table in the middle of the room where two seats were available. The other four couples all greeted Draco. “Hey, Malfoy! Who’s your friend?”

Draco pulled out the wooden chair engraved with DM on it for Harry. Harry sat down and Draco introduced him. “This is my friend from Hogwarts, James Black.”

Everyone said welcome and Harry was once again in trouble with the names. He was glad that Peter was at the table. Harry looked around the room. The ceiling was magical like Hogwarts; tonight the sky above was bright with stars and a large, full harvest moon was rising from the corner. He immediately thought of Moony and wondered how he was doing. He came out of his daze when Draco elbowed him; the bloke across the table was asking what Draco was like back at Hogwarts. Harry was not sure what to answer when he was saved by the Headmaster rising and the room becoming silent.

Headmaster Nikoli Solohov was a big wizard, not very tall, but he looked extremely strong. His hair was black and peppered with grey. He had a short goatee that was completely grey. He was dressed in deep burgundy velvet robes trimmed with black fur. Harry had no idea what the wizard was saying, as the accent was so thick he could cut it. He didn’t have the twinkle in his eyes like Dumbledore; in fact, he looked quite stern. He ended his speech with a smile and the students all stood and clapped. Everyone soon returned to their seats, and the plates of food suddenly appeared, as did goblets filled with spiced wine. Harry asked Draco what the Headmaster had said. Draco said, “Basically it was just a welcome, have a good time, and no duels allowed.”

Harry gulped. “Was he serious about the duels?”

Draco grinned. “Yes, it’s pretty common during the day.”

They both tucked in to the delicious meal; Harry wasn’t sure what they were eating. He recognized the lamb shank, but the side dishes were somewhat of a mystery. The bloke who asked the question earlier repeated it. “So, James, what was Draco like back at Hogwarts?”

Draco snickered, “Careful, Black, Vladmir is a Seeker for the Khrabry team.”

Harry couldn’t resist. “Oh, we referred to him as the Slytherin Prince.” Everyone laughed and Draco rewarded him with a kick to the shins.

One of the girls giggled and said, “I could see that.”

Harry was in mid sip when Vladmir asked, “So do you know Harry Potter? Malfoy will not discuss him. We just want to know what he is like given all of the rumors.”

Harry barely succeeded in not choking before answering, “He’s just a normal bloke. He was a great Seeker though, right, Malfoy?”

“He was okay, certainly not as good as Krum,” Draco drawled.

Vladmir’s date asked, “So did Malfoy and Potter get along? We heard about the trial here.” Harry watched the slight wince come across Draco’s face.

“No, not really, they pretty much competed in everything. Draco was a much better student with the exception of DADA.”

“What’s DADA?” the girl asked.

“Defense Against the Dark Arts,” Harry answered in mild disbelief. The table all laughed including Draco.

“What have I missed?” Harry asked.

Draco gave Harry one of his famous Malfoy smirks. “Defense Against is not taught here.”

Harry’s cheeks blushed. “Forgot where I was.” The table broke out in laughter with Harry joining in.

They finished their meal, and their goblets of wine quickly became refilled. Draco saw Harry’s expression. “The drinking age is fourteen.”

Harry just said, “Oh.”

The table soon filled itself with a variety of desserts to choose from. Harry picked the most chocolaty item he could find. Draco smirked at the choice and selected a pie filled with fruits and nuts. Harry noticed two beautiful witches walking towards the table. One sauntered over and draped her hand over Draco’s shoulder, quite affectionately, Harry thought, and then she purred into Draco’s ear, “Who’s your friend, Draco?”

Draco cautiously removed her hand and said, “James Black, this is Anna; Anna, this is James Black.”

Harry politely said hello and that it was nice to meet her.

Anna leant over towards Draco, revealing a large amount of cleavage, and said, “Sophie and I came without dates; if you and James would like to join us at the ball, you are welcome to.”

Draco answered, “Thank you for the invitation, but we have already made plans on who we will be sitting with.”

The girl looked a little crestfallen. “Maybe a dance then?”

Draco smiled and winked. “We’ll see.”

The two witches looked somewhat disappointed as they made their way back to their table. Harry realized, as they walked away, that his adrenaline was up, and also realized everyone here thought they were truly just friends.

“So, James,” said the dark-haired witch sitting next to Harry, “was Draco as popular with the birds at Hogwarts as he is here?”

Harry could feel his heart beating louder and his mind raced with the thought of, No choice to be made.

Harry looked over at Draco, watching his jaw muscle twitch. Harry looked back at the witch. “I’m sorry; could you repeat your name again?”

The girl answered, “Zella.”

“Well, Zella,” Harry said, “just look at him and tell me what you think.” Draco’s blue eyes were flashing daggers at Harry.

Zella giggled. “Ah, I guess he was, but you know, James, I bet you gave him some competition in that area too.”

Draco laughed and then said rather too spitefully for Harry’s taste, “No, James is pretty much a commitment type of bloke.”

“So are you committed right now, James?” Peter’s date asked.

Harry gave a small laugh. “You could say that.”

Harry could tell Draco was staring at him, trying to read his expression. Harry was not going to reveal anything. The Headmaster rose and said, with a little more clarity, that the feast was over, and that all fourth year students and above could make their way over to the ballroom for the talent show and the dance. The Headmaster and the teachers paraded down through the center of the room towards the arched doors; the students stood up and followed. They walked under the stairs and through the door, which led to a large tunnel lit by torches. Harry’s stomach dropped as Viktor Krum approached them. “Friend from home?” Viktor asked.

“Yes, Viktor Krum, this is James Black,” Draco said as they continued walking, placing himself between Viktor and Harry.

Harry said, “I’m pleased to meet you; I’m a big fan.”

Viktor nodded. “You look familiar; did ve meet at the Trivizard cup?”

Harry gulped, and he made sure Draco continued walking between them. “Yes, once or twice.” Harry was thankful they made it to the end of the tunnel and Viktor got lost in the crowd at the entrance of the Magisch Schön Hall.

They were moved along so quickly, he did not get much of a chance to see anything, but what he did see were tables filled with flowers and the walls plastered and painted white. They walked through another large arched door and entered a huge room set up with small round tables around the edges; the center of the room was cleared for dancing. Each table had six goblets and a candle burning in the middle. At the far end of the room was a stage, and Harry could see people setting up instruments.

The walls were painted with murals of a countryside filled with castles and magical creatures. Draco led him to a table where two other couples were already sitting. Harry’s mouth dropped when he saw one of the couples was two blokes that were snogging pretty heavily. Harry had never seen two guys kiss before. He felt an immediate response, and wondered if he and Draco looked that good together. The other couple was Peter and his girlfriend. When the two boys stopped kissing, he recognized them from the common room also. Draco and Harry sat down, and Draco reintroduced the two guys to Harry. Harry did his best to remember their names this time: Mikhail and Mateo.

Once everyone was seated, an older witch came to the center of the room; she must have done a Sonorous spell, as her voice carried through the large hall. “It is time for the talent contest. First we will have the Magical talents and then the Artistic talents. We have one representative from each house for each talent type. You, the students, will vote for the winner for each type. We will begin with the Magical talents. First to display her magical talent is Svetlana Kovich from Astuto.”

The long, black-haired witch was very talented, Harry thought. She excelled in Transfiguration. She set a few small twigs in the middle of the room, and changed them into a recreation of, Harry guessed, the Astuto Common Room. Everyone politely clapped, with the students from Astuto adding a few whistles of appreciation.

The second contestant, Mario Cruz, was from Khrabry. He levitated every table in the room, and swirled them around the ceiling, without a goblet or candle tipping. Harry thought that was pretty cool and clapped loudly for him.

The third contestant Harry recognized; it was the witch, Anna, who had flirted with Draco earlier. She was from Terra. Harry was impressed to see that she was an Animagus. She turned into a horse and galloped around the room, and then to Harry’s surprise she changed into a goose and flew across the ceiling. She landed in the center of the floor, and Harry was about to clap, when the figure changed once again, into a very large snake.

Harry had no idea you could change into multiple animal forms. Everyone watched in fascination as the large snake slithered across the room. Harry could feel Draco become tense as the snake headed in their direction. Harry’s back began to burn as the snake reached Draco; she began seductively wrapping herself around him, starting with his legs.

Draco had a look of, Oh shite, on his face.

The snake made her way around and up to his shoulders; then her head stretched over to Harry’s direction and hissed. Harry nonchalantly leaned over and hissed back in a whisper, {{“Get your fucking body off my boyfriend or I will kill you.”}}

The snake flinched back as if struck, quickly unwrapped herself and moved in a straight line back to the center of the room. She transformed back to a witch. The audience clapped very loudly for her, and she bowed to each side of the room. Harry noticed the look of terror as she looked at him during her bow to his side of the room. He was not clapping.

Draco leaned over and asked, “What did you say to her?”

Harry said without even looking at Draco, “I told her to get her fucking body off of my boyfriend.”

Draco responded, “Jealous?”

Harry snickered. “The Phoenix was not happy.” Draco shook his head.

The fourth contestant was from Draco’s house Gaduka. The wizard was a sixth year and Harry couldn’t catch his name; it sounded Slavic. Harry was both fascinated and revolted by the display of Dark Magic. The wizard brought a rabbit to the center of the room. Large blue fireballs fell from the sky and the rabbit hopped in every direction, trying to get away. The rabbit then froze on a command, and the creature’s body began to turn inside out. Harry seriously thought he was going to throw-up. He could not figure out why such a spell even existed. He didn’t clap for him either.

Paper appeared on their tables and everyone voted by pointing at their choice. Harry voted for the table-swirling wizard. Draco commented Harry only did that because he belonged to the equivalent house of Gryffindor. Once marked, the papers flew off the table into an urn on the stage.

The older witch returned and said it was time for the Artistic competition. “From the house of Terra, we have Carmen Dominguez.” Harry’s heart began to race again, and he felt his face flush. He knew this witch; he had fucked this witch in his dream. He once again could feel Draco’s stare on him. She sat on a stool and played the acoustic guitar, singing a ballad that was popular on the Magical Musical charts. She sang beautifully; Harry had to admit to himself that he didn’t think anyone could top her. The clapping was extremely boisterous and long-lasting.

The second contestant was introduced. She was an acrobat from Astuto and she excelled in flexibility. Harry couldn’t believe the way she flew across the room, or the positions she could get herself into. He heard Draco emit a, “Whoa,” at one point. She received a large amount of applause too.

The third contestant was from Khrabry and he sang an operatic piece. Draco seemed to enjoy it, but Harry knew he didn’t have the background to appreciate the complexity of the notes the wizard was displaying. He received a polite response, but not as much as the two witches had.

The witch reappeared as a piano and bench slid across the room to the center. Harry heard Draco say, “Well, here goes nothing.”

“And finally from Gaduka, Draco Malfoy.”

Harry was shocked as Draco stood up and walked to the piano bench. As he made his way across the floor, his movements alone commanded the attention of everyone there. When he reached the bench, he removed his cape and his mask, setting them on the bench. Harry caught his breath; he was too beautiful to be true.

Draco ran his fingers across the keyboard and said, “Sonorous.”

The room was silent and then Draco spoke again, “This is an old Muggle tune; it’s for James, who lives too far away.” Every hair on Harry’s body stood on end. Then Draco began, his voice cracking for the first two words; then Draco closed his eyes and he sang sweeter than the Phoenix.

I remember finding out about you
Every day, my mind is all around you
Looking out from my lonely room, day after day
Bring it home, baby, make it soon,
I give my love to you.

Harry’s heart stopped when he heard those words. Draco had just told him that he loved him.

I remember holding you while you sleep
Every day, I feel the tears that you weep
Looking out of my lonely gloom, day after day
Bring it home, baby, make it soon
I give my love to you.

Draco looked up at Harry at this point while he played the intervening piano piece. The intensity was too much when he started to sing again.

Looking out of my lonely room, day after day
Bring it home, baby, make it soon
I give my love to you.

I remember finding out about you
Every day, my mind is all around you
Looking out of my lonely gloom, day after day
Bring it home, baby, make it soon
I give my love to you.

The piece ended; Draco stood up, put his mask and cape back on, and walked back to his table when the room exploded with clapping. Harry stood up and had tears streaming down his mask and face. He pulled Draco into his arms and whispered, “Unbelievable Dragon,” then kissed him passionately. The clapping turned into wolf whistles and gasps of disbelief. The noises of appreciation did not stop until they both sat down at the table.

The witch returned and said once the voting was completed, there would be a little entertainment surprise for everyone. The papers flew off the table and a keyboard and electric guitar came into the middle of the room.

Draco removed his cape and mask again. He squeezed Harry’s knee and said, “Hope you like it; there’s some truth to it,” and walked to the center.

Harry noticed Draco was joined by Carmen, the green-eyed witch. Draco stood in front of the keyboard; his voice broke through the crowd and said, “Durmstrang and Magisch Schön, let’s get this party going.”

Carmen picked up the guitar and broke out the first hard, rough notes and Draco began to sing,

Darling you gotta let me know
Should I stay or should I go?
If you say that you are mine
I’ll be here ‘til the end of time
So you gotta let me know
Should I stay or should I go?

Students started packing the dance floor, leaving just enough room for the entertainers. Carmen made her way over to Draco, and was overtly sexual in her guitar moves. Draco got down on his knees and looked up at her when he sang; she sang back in Spanish.

Always tease, tease, tease
Siempre — coqueteando y enganando
You’re happy when I’m on my knees
Me arrodilla y estas feliz
One day is fine, next is black
Un dia bien el otro negro
So if you want me off your back
Al rededar en tu espalda
Well come on and let me know
Me tienes que decir
Should I Stay or Should I go?
Me debo ir o qedarme?

Draco stood back up and Harry felt something run through his body that he had never truly felt before, and it made him angry. Draco and Carmen continued with the song. Harry knew the song; he had loved this song from The Clash. The students were all getting up and dancing and singing along. Harry sat in his chair, arms folded. He chewed on his lower lip as Draco and Carmen gyrated with each other. The Phoenix was burning again. Harry finally named the emotion: jealousy.

He stared at Draco, knowing that if he was jealous of the witch, then the feelings ran deep, deeper than he had ever admitted to himself. He drew blood when he bit his cheek as the anvil of truth fell on his head. He was fucking in love with Draco Malfoy. How the fuck can I be in love with two people? he asked himself and then said aloud, “Bloody hell.” His tablemates looked at him. Harry glanced over at them. “I’ve never seen him do this before.”

Draco finished, looking straight at Harry.

If I go there will be trouble
And if I stay it will be double
So you gotta let me know
Should I stay or should I go?

The song finished, and the crowd on the floor and those still at their tables clapped and whistled. Just as Draco was walking back to his table, the band on stage began to play. Draco reached the table; he grabbed a glass of water, downing it completely before filling it back up again. He was hot and a bit sweaty. Harry took his hand and pulled him down next to him and said, “Stay.”

Draco smiled a beautiful smile and replied, “I couldn’t go even if I wanted to. Do you want to talk? You don’t look so happy.”

“No, I’m fine, let’s just enjoy this party. You were brilliant, by the way.”

“James, you can’t lie to me, remember? You don’t look like you feel fine.”

Harry smiled. “Later, Draco. You know Hogwarts seems a bit tame compared to this.”

“It is.” Draco laughed and then gave Harry a quick kiss.

A slow song came on and Draco grabbed Harry’s hand, bringing him out to the dance floor. Harry pulled back and said, “You know I am not very good at this.”

Draco pulled him onward and said, “Just pretend you are flying; I’ll be the broomstick, but I’ll lead you.”

Harry followed and bantered back, “Does this mean I get to ride you?”

Draco grinned. “Later, Black, later.”

It seemed like every couple out there was snogging. Draco put an arm around Harry’s waist, Harry put one hand on Draco’s shoulder and their free hands joined. Harry could feel Draco touching his back, leading him in the correct direction. It wasn’t that hard. Well actually, Harry thought, Draco is pretty hard. Draco began kissing his neck and moved up until their mouths were fully immersed in each other’s. This was their second major kiss in public. It actually felt like no one else was around. Harry could feel Draco pushing his hard-on into him, and he moaned loudly as he felt Draco’s hand lower and grab his bum. They kissed through the whole song; Harry let himself go to enjoy the moment.

When the song ended Draco made sure Harry walked in front of him. They sat down and drank more water and wine. Their table mates soon returned. Peter said, “Draco, you had us so fooled; we had no idea you were bent.”

Draco set down his goblet and pulled Harry next to him and licked his neck. Harry gave a little moan and tilted his neck, letting Draco’s tongue reach higher.

“Zaebis,” Harry heard Peter’s girlfriend say, but he let Draco continue until his earlobe was being bitten. Harry laughed and pulled away.

Draco looked at Peter. “Ninety degrees, my friend, ninety degrees.”

“Well, what is with all of the fawning over the birds then?” Peter asked, still looking bewildered.

Draco shrugged his shoulders. “I’m a flirt, always have been, always will be. It’s fun.”

“Well, you do know you broke many a heart tonight; most of the girls thought you brought James for them,” Peter added.

“Ye gods, Draco, what kind of place have you brought me to?” Harry said, feigning being scared.

“To the Land of the Ice and Snow,” Draco said, with an evil smile Harry recognized from years gone by.

Lubricus: Lubricate (Latin)
Nu ti dajosh!: Exclamation of amazement at someone's courage or actions (Russian)
Ia tsibia liublu: I love you (Russian)

Harry’s stay at Durmstrang will continue…

tbc

Chapter Text

Draco took Harry’s hand in his and pulled him up. “Let’s go into the other room. I would suggest outside, but we would freeze to death.”

They held hands as they made their way across the floor and between the tables, ignoring the glances sent their way. Draco led him into the Entry Hall and over to the far wall covered by large alcoves of windows and window-seats. They sat down; before any words were spoken, they began to kiss. Harry suddenly pulled away and looked up. “Hello, Viktor, is there something I can help you with?”

Viktor’s strong, dark eyes surveyed both of them. “I am not sure vat is going on, but I know who you are.”

Harry said, “Viktor, this is not the place to talk; come by Draco’s room tomorrow afternoon. Please do not say one word about this to anyone; our lives depend on it.”

Viktor nodded. “I understand, I vill not say a vord.”

He began to walk away and then came back. “You know I did not like this guy much three years ago,” he said as he punched Draco on the arm.

Draco snapped back, “I didn’t even like myself very much three years ago.”

Viktor then turned to Harry; he looked much more serious. “Harry, I need to know something before tomorrow; are you the ‘Chosen Von’?”

Draco swallowed his breath as Harry stood up and somehow appeared to tower over Viktor. Harry looked directly into Viktor’s eyes and said, “Yes.” Draco swayed, thankful the window frame was there to brace him. He had never heard Harry admit it before; not like this, not with this much fortitude.

Viktor backed away and said, “I have something for you. I vill bring it tomorrow.” Viktor bade them good night and left.

Harry turned to Draco and his demeanor and posture had returned to what they were before the interruption. He sat back down on the window seat with his back against the wide frame, taking Draco’s hand in his, and motioned for him to join him. Draco sat down with his back against the other frame. The seat wasn’t quite long enough for them to stretch out their legs. Draco began picking at an invisible thread on the window seat cushion. Harry sighed, “Draco, you brought me out here for a reason; can you tell me what it is?”

Draco looked back up as he brushed the non-existent thread away. “Harry, I know something is wrong. You are enjoying yourself, but you are holding back. I wanted this night to be special for us. I saw your expression after the last song. It was not good.”

Harry banged the back of his head against the frame. “This night has been incredible, and the song you sang made me cry. I was so proud of you; I had no idea you even knew how to play the piano.”

“It was the number with Carmen then, a bit over the top for you?”

“No, it was great: you were great. I think it was the combination of the two that made me discover the answer to something I’ve been trying to work out for awhile.”

“You are being very cryptic.”

“I don’t mean to be,” Harry sighed again. “It’s just so damned hard to deal with, and I’m afraid if I tell you, it could change everything.

Draco leaned forward. “Bloody hell, Harry, tell me. You’ve got me scared.”

Harry closed his eyes, took a deep breath and said, “I love you.”

Draco waited for him to finish, but Harry didn’t say another word. Draco finally said, “And?”

Harry opened his eyes. “That’s it.”

“Harry, you’ve told me you loved me before, at the Manor,” Draco said, the tone revealing his confusion.

Harry turned his head, looking out the window, trying to see if he could see anything out in the blackness to focus on. “Yes, I said I loved you, but I also said I was not in love with you. Now I am, and I’ve fallen hard. You know, like I want to spend all of our time together, think about the future, getting jealous, and the whole package.”

“Look at me,” Draco commanded. Harry slowly turned his head towards Draco, afraid of what he was going to see. He saw big blue eyes and a smile that made his heart beat faster. Draco got up on his knees, placing himself between Harry’s legs; he leaned down and kissed him. “Welcome to my world.” The position was not conducive to anything else, so Draco returned to sitting against the wall.

“What are we going to do, Draco?”

“I vote we enjoy it and fuck like rabbits.”

Harry laughed. “Yes, we could do that, but please do not share any more sexual exploits with me; I don’t think I could handle it again.”

“Okay, not that there has been anyone but Carmen. I just did that to get you back. I was so fucking jealous that day you were with Ginny, I couldn’t see straight.”

“How long?”

“Since the beginning,” Draco said, as he too stared into the black oblivion outside. “It was confirmed when you Disapparated from my arms the morning you left the Manor. I fell to my knees and couldn’t get back up. I Apparated to my room and had a good sulk about the irony of the whole situation.”

“I am so sorry, I didn’t know. I must have seemed a bit insensitive.”

Draco brushed off Harry’s response as if he had already dealt with it. “So, Harry Potter, you have got yourself in a big predicament. You are in love with two people.”

Harry banged his head against the frame again. “Yes, I still love Ginny; it’s just so different than the way I feel about you though. I will figure it out soon; I promise.”

“I would love to be a right bastard now and say choose or I leave, but there is more at stake than just our love life. I know we’ve joked that we couldn’t be a real couple, but I think we could, and I think we would last. And, yes, that is what I want, but there is more. You have two people in love with you: Ginny can offer you a normal life, and I cannot. Even though wizard gay couples can be bonded, there are not a lot of them. You would get eaten alive by the press. You will need all the support you can get when you go against Tom. You are the ‘Chosen One’, and I will be by your side throughout it, but this—his is between us. It is ours and ours alone to share; well except for my mum, and… Fuck, what are we going to do about Krum?”

“Obliviate the memory.”

“Potter, I have rubbed off on you.”

“Yes, and I do like the way you rub, just like a nice bunny.”

“If I wasn’t in love with you, I’d do the Dark Lord the honour and kill you myself for a comment like that.”

Harry laughed. “Good, I see we are okay now.”

“Yes, we are okay.”

“How are you going to deal with my feelings for Ginny?”

“I don’t know. I just will. If she makes you happy in ways that I can’t, then that is okay and I will live with it. Just remember someday you will have to deal with it too. I will follow through with the promise to my mother, about producing an heir. But for the next two days, it is just you and me. So let’s go dance, drink, and fuck the night away. We can sleep until mid-day, and wake up with horrible hangovers. Viktor will come over, and then we will Obliviate him.”

Harry swung his legs over the edge. “We have a lot to do; let’s get going.”

Draco led the way back to the table. The teachers and staff had obviously left, as the dance floor was covered in students dancing very suggestively; those at the table were sitting on each other’s laps snogging heavily. The music was loud, and Draco was swaying with the rhythm.

Their table was void of people, but contained a nice assortment of alcohol. Draco sat down in his chair and promptly took an enormous swig of scotch. Harry placed himself down on one very surprised wizard’s lap, took the bottle from his hand, and drank a shot or two. He then wrapped his arms around the blond and started sucking and biting on his neck. It was right at the pulse point, and Harry could feel Draco’s reaction grow beneath his legs. Draco moaned, and Harry moved his lips over the silky white skin, to the smooth jaw and chin, until he reached his lips. He nipped the bottom one and then pulled it into his mouth, sucking on it. Draco’s hand pulled Harry’s cape around them, holding it in place with one hand. With the other, he reached down between Harry’s legs and began to stroke him through his trousers. Harry pushed back into the expert fingers as Draco fiercely began sucking his tongue. The belt was loosened, the button undone, the zip pulled down, and much to Draco’s satisfaction, Harry was still following his request: no boxers.

Harry was not sure how much more he could take. The sensation of Draco sucking on his tongue, and his hand jacking him off, was mind blowing. He new the alcohol had lessened his inhibitions, and the music vibrating the room only enhanced the intensity. He tried to groan, but every one was caught by Draco’s mouth. Draco’s fingers were now separated and grasping him tight. The strokes were long and hard; Harry could not believe that Draco knew exactly how Harry got himself off. He knew he was about to come; finally Draco released his tongue only to whisper in his ear, “Cream my hand, Black.”

Harry’s nostrils flared, his jaw clenched and his head moved to Draco’s neck to stifle the scream. He was panting in Draco’s ear when he felt the Scourgify take place. The song had ended at some point; Harry didn’t remember when, but apparently the band was on a break. He heard voices and laughter all around him. He was afraid to look up.

Draco whispered, “It’s okay, only our tablemates know what just happened.”

Harry slowly slid off of Draco’s lap and into his own chair. Draco was right: everyone else was too smashed and caught up in their own snogging sessions to pay much attention to them. Draco handed him the bottle of scotch. Harry took another large gulp, seeing four sets of eyes staring at him over the bottle. He set the bottle down and said, “What?”

Draco elbowed him, reached for the scotch, and said, “Just ignore them; they’re just trying to embarrass us.”

Harry said, “What’s so embarrassing about being jacked off in front of your schoolmates? At Hogwarts it happens all of the time.”

Mateo’s dark brown eyes bugged out. “Really? And the professors don’t mind?”

“Nah, not really, except if you do it in class. Last year in Herbology, Potter got in trouble for fingering some bird under the benches. My favorite was when our Slytherin Prince here was busted in Potions; apparently, the addition of semen to a Sleeping Draught will explode a cauldron. Usually we just do it in each other’s common rooms. The Snake Pit, though… it gets a bit cold in there, but that is where the threesomes usually start.”

The eyes of all four table mates were now as big as saucers. Draco’s shoulders were shaking from trying to control his laughter. Harry took another drink of scotch and leaned back in his chair, completely ignoring his tablemates. He watched the other students wander around the room visiting.

Draco leaned back next to him and said, “Didn’t know you had it in you, James.”

Harry leant closer, so their heads were touching. “Isn’t that how you remember it, Malfoy?”

“No, but I still want to know who the bird was that Potter was fingering.”

“Potter, Shmotter,” Harry said. “The most he ever did at Hogwarts was kiss a girl and make her cry.”

Draco snickered. “I thought that was Georgie Pordgie.”

“Hey, how do you know Muggle nursery rhymes?” Harry asked.

“Geez, Black, most nursery rhymes and fairy tales are based upon Wizarding history.”

“Please don’t tell me that Hansel and Gretel was a true story? That tale freaked me out when I was a kid.”

“Yes, but the Muggles messed up the ending. The kids didn’t get away; the witch ate them.”

“Fuck you, Malfoy; you have just made sure I relive the nightmares of my childhood.”

“Ah, come on, James, I’ll be there when you wake up screaming.”

Harry turned to Draco. “In all seriousness, I do have nightmares, and I guarantee that is one thing my Gryffindor roommates do not miss.”

“Are you talking about your visions?”

“Yes, but my house protects me from them, so it has been a while. I didn’t have one at the Manor. Odds are I won’t have one here either.”

Draco was about to respond when the lead guitarist from the band approached them. He introduced himself as Jeff Lundine. Draco and Harry shook his hand. Jeff said, “Blondie, you want to take a spin up on stage. We heard you earlier tonight and thought it would be fun to get you up there.”

Draco’s eyes sparkled; he looked at Harry who was nodding yes. Draco still hesitated, until Harry pushed him out of his chair.

Draco said apologetically, “I really only know Muggle songs.”

Jeff said that was fine as they played a few. Draco gave Harry a quick kiss goodbye, grabbed a fresh bottle of scotch, and followed Jeff backstage.

Harry pulled his chair up to the table. The other four were still a little curious about this black haired wizard from Hogwarts. They began to ask questions about him and of how he hooked up with Draco. Harry tried to answer without being too evasive. He steered the conversation back to Durmstrang. He was particularly interested in the Terra house and what Earth Magic was. Peter explained that it had to do with magic that the Earth and nature produced. The goal was to be able to harness it. It also involved the study of animals, especially magical ones. Most of the Animagi were from Terra. Mateo said they really didn’t know much more, as the classes were mainly attended by Terra students. You had to have an inborn talent to be able to do any of the magic, and most of the other students failed the courses.

Mikhail said that he was sure if Harry Potter had attended Durmstrang, he would have been put into the Terra house. Mikhail elaborated that they had heard he was a Parselmouth, and that was one of the major signs of being able to understand nature’s magic. Peter asked if it was true that Harry Potter was one. Harry didn’t see the harm and told them it was true. He could feel his tongue becoming loose, and was about to tell them about his and Draco’s duel, before stopping himself. He had to be careful, and monitor his responses, which was difficult given the scotch’s effects.

Harry told him he thought Harry Potter should have been put in Slytherin since he was a Parselmouth and so was Salazar Slytherin. At Hogwarts, everyone thought it was an evil sign.

Mikhail laughed at Harry and told him that the Brits saw everything as an evil sign. Harry reminded them that Voldemort was very much alive now, and they were probably correct in doing so. Mikhail agreed, but said that they did not see being a Parselmouth as evil, but as nature’s gift. He thought it was pretty cool of James to actually say He Who Must Not Be Named’s name; he had never heard anyone actually say it. Mikhail then added, “I hope someday Harry Potter kills the bastard.”

Harry was shocked at the last statement, but didn’t want to reveal his reaction. “I didn’t think Voldemort had much of a presence around here anymore.”

“He doesn’t, since Karkaroff was done in by him, and they did the sweep. During the first war, though, a lot of damage was done around here; he used Durmstrang as his personal recruiting site. My father was caught up in it, and when he tried to leave, he killed my parents.”

“Oh God, I’m sorry, you must have been very young,” Harry said. He wanted to share with Mikhail that he too had lost his parents, but this was not the place to bring it up.

“Yes, I had just turned one. My aunt raised me.”

“Was she good to you?” Harry asked, hoping that an aunt who did not want him had not raised Mikhail.

“My aunt, she’s of the very old school. She is very strict, but she loves me to no end. I had an interesting childhood. She was a bit disappointed that I was selected into Gaduka; according to Draco, it’s the equivalent of your Slytherin.”

“Because of its reputation?”

“Reputation? Gaduka has a great reputation. Do you have a problem with Slytherin’s reputation? Aren’t you a Slytherin?”

“No, I’m not a Slytherin. It’s just that they are pretty exclusive. They mainly take only pure-bloods and some half-bloods.”

“Sorry, James, but you seem to have forgotten that Durmstrang does not take Mudbloods at all,” Peter said almost proudly.

Harry felt a little embarrassed; he hadn’t forgotten that, his mind was just getting fuzzy. He remembered hearing that during the Triwizard Tournament. He was a bit unnerved how easily the derogatory term passed through Peter’s lips.

“So, you don’t have much of a problem being friends with Draco, considering his history?” Harry asked, trying to change the subject, but also wanting to know how this group viewed Draco.

“No, not at all. I think he found himself in the same position my dad did. Only my dad didn’t have a Harry Potter around to save his ass.”

“Draco has been a great addition to our house. He’s really smart and has really helped me in Potions,” Mateo added.

“Don’t worry about your partner, James; he fits right in, and he might actually help us with the Quidditch Cup. Have you seen his broom? You should have seen his face when he opened it during morning mail. You could hear him yelling in the next castle. He won’t tell us who gave it to him though. Do you know?”

Harry was saved by the loud ruckus caused when Draco appeared on stage.

Harry turned his chair to face the stage. He almost burst out laughing when he heard the song they had chosen: (Don’t Fear) The Reaper. The humor quickly ended when Draco began to sing. His singing voice was even more seductive than his speaking voice. Draco commanded the stage. Every note was true; every movement made Harry want to come again. He reeked with sensuality. Harry took his eyes off Draco for a moment and looked at the audience; they were as enthralled with him as he was. Harry may have had a natural talent to fly, but Draco was made for the stage. Harry reached for the bottle of scotch and downed another shot.

Mikhail tapped Harry on the shoulder. “He’s really something up there; is he that good in bed?”

Harry turned and said, “I used to be straight.”

Mikhail roared with laughter and Harry could tell when each tablemate had been told his response. Draco was down on his knees belting out,

And she ran to him...then they started to fly
They looked backward and said goodbye...she had become like they are
She had taken his hand...she had become like they are
Come on baby...don't fear the reaper

He stood up to a very loud applause and then politely shook the band-members’ hands. Harry could tell Draco was trying not to strut; he knew he had his fellow students eating out of his hand. He hopped off the stage, striding his way back to Harry, and getting and giving high fives along the way. Harry had a glass of water waiting for him. Draco guzzled it down and then another. His hair was tussled and he had a sheen of sweat on him; Harry thought he had never looked sexier.

Draco sat down and reached for Harry, giving him a complete open-mouthed kiss. Harry was thankful he was sitting, because this was one of Draco’s ‘bring you to your knees’ kisses. Draco finished the kiss, leaving Harry breathless. He stood up, grabbed Harry’s hand, the bottle of scotch, and said, “Goodnight, mates.” Harry grabbed Draco’s cape and mask as they departed.

Draco draped his arm across Harry’s shoulder and held the bottle in the other. Harry put his arm around Draco’s shoulder and carried the cape and mask in the other. Harry was glad that they were walking this way, because the alcohol had hit and they were both shuffling as they swayed. They made it half way through the connecting tunnel when Draco abruptly pushed Harry against the stone wall, kissing him. The kiss was sloppy, but it had the desired effect; Harry could feel Draco’s erection pushing hard into him. He swore it was made of iron at the moment. Harry was unsure how long they were there snogging, but Mikhail and Mateo stopped and told them they should probably take it upstairs.

They somehow made it to Gaduka’s Common Room. Harry had no recollection of how they made it up the four flights of stairs. They entered the common room, where another party was beginning to take place. Draco led Harry straight to his room. Someone yelled, “James, you better give him what he deserves tonight.”

Harry turned and said, “Got it covered.”

The first thing Harry did was remove his mask. It felt so good to get the damn thing off. Draco was pacing and drinking from the bottle. Harry could tell he was still wired from the performance. Harry took the bottle away and started kissing Draco. Draco pulled away. “I have got to take a shower first; I feel grimy.”

Harry kissed him anyway until Draco pulled away again. “I don’t know, it’s kind of a turn-on seeing you this way, not perfectly groomed.”

Draco laughed. “Sorry, Potter, but I can’t stand it. I’ll be out in a few.”

Draco walked to the loo, trying to move in a straight line. “Leave your clothes off,” Harry yelled.

Harry took his evening’s attire off, hanging them up neatly, and putting them back in the closet. He sat in one of the big chairs by the fire, wrapped himself in a few furs and drank some more scotch. The slight burn of it felt good going down; Harry hoped someone would have a Hangover Potion in the morning. The last time he had drunk this much he ended up on the cover of the Daily Prophet. He smiled, knowing that wasn’t going to happen this time.

Draco came into the room; the shower had sobered him to a slightly more coherent state, but just barely. He saw Harry sitting by the fire with a wrap of furs surrounding him. How many nights had he dreamed of this, fantasized about this, stroked himself off thinking about this? Now there he was, the person he had once hated, and now loved more than anyone else, sitting in his bedroom, waiting for him. He had determined from the start, last August, that Harry would be his; all he needed to do was be patient. He was a Slytherin and he knew how to play the game better than anyone. Yet Harry had given in to him earlier, had finally admitted his love, and what had he done? He told him that he should go with the other. This was not him. Draco was strong; Draco was in control. Draco, he said to himself, you are falling apart and you are pissed. He had laid himself on the line with his song, and still Harry loved Ginny too. What was it that she had that he couldn’t give up? He jumped as he heard Harry call him over in a low whisper.

“Come over here, Dragon.”

Draco walked over, the towel wrapped around his waist. The tips of his hair were still wet and dampened his shoulders. Harry opened the wrap of furs and pulled Draco towards him. He tugged on the towel knot, releasing it from the hold it had on Draco’s hips. Draco stood before Harry. Their eyes, glazed from too much alcohol, reflected the flames emitted from the fire. “I want you to sit on me, Draco. I want to fill you up until you beg me to stop.”

Draco sat on Harry’s lap, facing him directly. His legs spread apart, pushing Harry’s almost together. Harry cupped the back of his neck, pulling him closer to kiss. His tongue felt heavy and numb until Harry caressed it with his own. He felt those strong hands, the ones destined to save the world, travel down his cheek and then over his shoulders. How could they be so gentle, when he knew the ferocity they could inspire? He heard the spell; he felt the wetness inside him. He lowered his hands; he wanted to hold Harry’s dick in his hands before it impaled him. It was already lubricated. Draco lightly pumped around the head, fascinated as he watched the glans appear out of the foreskin. “Kneel, Draco, up on your knees.” Draco rose up, and he knew Harry was reaching back to prepare him further. Oh God, didn’t Harry know he had been ready for this moment for months? He grabbed Harry’s wrists and pushed his hands to the arms of the chair, holding them down firmly. He looked down into the emerald eyes staring into him: eyes that revealed all. Draco lowered himself. His other hand reached back briefly, holding Harry’s cock still. The head entered him and he whimpered. Harry winced as if feeling his pain. Draco would not break eye contact and lowered himself further, only stopping when he knew he was about to scream with pain. It passed, and he dropped down until his bum was seated on Harry’s thighs.

“Oh fuck, Draco! What have you done, what have you done to me?”

“I wanted you, Harry, so bad it hurts. I wanted it to hurt.”

“It doesn’t have to hurt; I don’t want to hurt you.”

“I’m falling apart, Harry, I can’t stand it.”

Harry grabbed Draco in his arms, holding him tight. Draco began to move up and down his shaft. Harry thrust up into him as best he could, but this was Draco’s show. Draco had impaled himself on him. Draco rose up and slammed himself down hard; he leaned back, arching his spine. Harry grabbed his arms, pulling him back.

He held on to the blond as Draco rode him. Sometimes it was slow and other times it was frantic. The alcohol had taken its toll and coming was delayed.

Harry could tell Draco was really beginning to hurt and he whispered another lubrication spell, this time including his hands. He placed them on Draco’s neglected hard-on and stroked him long and hard. Draco’s hand reached over and placed it on Harry’s, showing him how he liked it: short strokes around the head, and fast. Harry caught on quickly, and soon Draco was swearing with his jaw-clenched shut.

“It’s okay, Draco, fall apart, fall apart. I will put you back together; I promise. I promise you, Draco Malfoy, I will put you back together.”

Draco shuddered, his whole body jerked and then the look of peace came over his face, and he smiled as the long awaited cream shot out of him into awaiting hands. The intensity, the orgasmic clench, and Draco’s smile all combined, pulled the semen out of Harry into the depths of Draco’s core.

Draco collapsed on him, but Harry did not withdraw. He wanted to stay inside him; he wanted to be connected, to be whole. He whispered into the blond’s ear, “I love you, Draco; I will be with you, always.”

The blond wizard fell apart. The scotch tore apart the resistance he had built up and the flood of emotions cascaded through. Harry reluctantly withdrew as Draco curled up on his lap and wept. Harry pulled the furs back over them and stroked the long blond hair as the words tumbled out of Draco’s mouth.

“It was so dark, Harry; they had me in the dark. They joked about sending me to Azkaban. They said I was just like my father. Fuck, I am not my father. I didn’t know how I ended up there; I just wanted the pain to stop. I didn’t want to die. I didn’t want to die by his hand. He tortured me, Harry; he fucking tortured me. I blamed you even then. I blamed you for not just dying when you faced him. If you had died, I wouldn’t have been there; my father wouldn’t have been put away. I wanted you dead, Harry. I wanted you dead.”

The tears quietly seeped down over Harry’s cheeks into the blond hair. His lips barely touched the platinum strands as he kissed them. “Draco, it’s okay. I know you hated me, I know you wanted me dead, I know you blamed me.”

“Then why?” Draco whimpered, “Harry, why? Is it just the magic between us? How can you love me?”

Harry placed two fingers under Draco’s chin and lifted his face up to his. “I know why I feel the way I do about you; you are beautiful, you are smart, you are talented, you are damn funny, you are so well mannered when you choose to be, and you make love like there is no tomorrow. What I can’t figure out is why you would love me. I am a half-blood, my hair’s a mess, my grades were only passable, and I’m sexually inexperienced. The only two things I excel at are flying and Defense Against the Dark Arts.”

Draco reached up and kissed Harry. “I don’t ever want to hear you talk about yourself like that again. I know I’ve teased you and taunted you about such things in the past, but you know, and I know, I was jealous, and that they were not true, except the two things you said you excelled at.”

“It’s not just the magic. It was at first, for me—at least I thought it was; it is you, Draco Lucius Malfoy, that I am in love with. You happen to have a nice Dragon too.”

“It’s not just the magic for me either, Potter.”

“Do you want to go to bed now? We’re still pretty pissed.”

“Yeah, I do. I’m sorry for losing it. I’m a maudlin drunk.”

“You can crawl up into my lap anytime you feel the need, as long as I can do the same.”

“You kind of did that earlier tonight.”

Harry laughed. “So I did.”

tbc

Chapter Text

"Oh fuck, my hair even hurts," Draco groaned as he woke up draped over his partner. It felt so nice waking up in the morning knowing Harry was there next to him—despite having the worst fucking headache in the world. Oh yuck, my mouth feels like cotton, he said to himself as he tried ungluing his tongue from the roof of his mouth. All he had to do was make his way to the common room; relief would be there in the form of a vial. Peter had a stash of hangover potions ready every weekend.

He slipped out of bed quietly and put on his dressing gown. He opened and closed the door gently, hoping it wouldn’t creak. The common room was not empty. Mateo yelled out, “There’s rock n’ roll boy; it looks like he got royally shagged. Where’s the camera?” Draco lifted his hand, raising his middle finger. He shuffled over to a table against the wall and picked up two vials. Mikhail opened his mouth to say something, but thought better of it, as he was on the receiving end of a death glare.

Draco made it back into his room without Harry even stirring. He sat in the chair they had curled up in last night, and drank his potion. Not bad, Draco thought; Peter had perfected his mixture over the last few months.

He sat in the chair cringing as he thought of his breakdown last night. How embarrassing can you get, Malfoy? Harry started to stir; a terrible expression crossed over his face. He was reaching for his scar and his jaw was setting abnormally. He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. Draco reached for his wand as he watched Harry’s body contort. Draco quickly said, “Silentium.”

Then the scream came. Draco knew that scream; he had done it himself, dozens of times. He jumped on the bed and laid down next to Harry. He tried holding him, but Harry was writhing, and then began yelling, “No, not her, not my mother. Oh Mum.”

Draco shook him hard. “Harry, I’m here; your Dragon is here. Wake up! Wake up!” Harry stopped shaking; his hand remained plastered to his forehead. He sat straight up, knocking Draco to the side; he jumped to the floor and ran into the loo. Draco followed him, finding Harry leaning over the toilet, vomiting. He couldn’t stop. Draco found a washcloth, drenched it in cold water, and began wiping down Harry’s face as he dry heaved.

The stomach convulsions finally subsided and Harry straightened up. “Bloody hell, that hasn’t happened for over a year.”

Draco sat on the floor and pulled Harry next to him. “Who were you dreaming of? Your mum?”

Harry slowly shook his head. “No, it wasn’t my mum; it was a little boy’s mum. I think it was in Hogsmeade. Oh God, Draco, he just killed some Muggles and a witch in Hogsmeade. He did it himself; he did the Cruciatus on the young boy. He couldn’t even have been old enough for Hogwarts. Voldemort then killed his mum.” Harry just hung his head, resting it on Draco’s shoulder. “I hate the bastard, Draco. I hate what he has done to me and everyone else. He’s torn family after family apart. He’s turning us all against one another.”

Draco stroked Harry’s hair, which was practically spiked from shagging and sleeping. He thought of all those times he had teased Harry about his scar, telling him he was crazy. God what a fucking wanker he was.

“Draco, my head hurts; my body hurts.”

“From the dream?”

“A little, but mainly from the scotch.”

“Stay here. I’ll be right back.”

Draco returned with a vial; Harry was still curled over the toilet. Harry quickly grabbed the potion and downed its contents. He stayed there for a few minutes, and then stood up. “Sorry about that. No one likes to witness that shite,” Harry said as he made his way over to the vanity and began to brush his teeth.

Draco shrugged. “Not that I’ve witnessed nightmares like that, but the vomiting part was routine in the Slytherin loo on the weekends.”

“Yes, but did you wipe down their faces with a cold rag?” Harry asked with a frothy white grin.

“Not likely, Potter,” Draco said as he turned on the shower and then began brushing his own teeth. Harry entered the shower; Draco went back to the bedroom. He straightened the bed and put the rest of his clothes away from the previous night. Draco finally made it back to the shower as Harry was finishing up.

“When I’m done, you want some tea and scones? I don’t think my stomach could take any more than that,” Draco asked as he took the soap from Harry’s hand and began to lather up.

“Sure that sounds fine; my insides are still a little sore from throwing up. Speaking of sore, I am surprised you are not walking around here funny.”

“Really, Potter, you are not that big.”

“Wanker.”

Draco laughed, remembering he had just called himself that. “I did a little healing spell, but no more bottoming for me. I’ve got a game tomorrow.”

“Hey, I didn’t force you to impale yourself on me.”

“Pish.”

“Pish? Come on, Draco, what happened to those Russian swear words? By the way, what was the one you left me on the note?”

Draco stopped washing. “It was the same one I said when we had sex before dinner.”

“That’s helpful.”

“It means I love you.”

Harry choked. “Kind of snuck that one in there, didn’t you?”

“Well, I wanted to say it, but I didn’t want you freaking out on me.”

Harry pulled Draco out of the stream of water and into his arms as he leaned him against the cold tiles. “So you decided to tell me in front of over a hundred of our closest friends?”

“Uh, yes. I thought it was romantic.”

Harry pulled him closer. “It was, Draco, and I will never forget it.”

“If you keep me this close, you can forget about the tea until after Krum leaves.”

“I would rather have you.”

“Potter, I will be the one having you, and I will need sustenance to keep up my stamina.”

“Okay, Blondie, I’ll let you go, but I expect a thorough shagging tonight.”

“Would I do anything less?”

“No, and I’m getting out now before I get down on my knees and get my sustenance another way.”

“Get out, you randy pouf.”

Harry stepped out, chuckling. “Randy pouf? My feelings are so hurt.”

Harry dressed and waited in the chair for Draco. Draco was out of the shower in what Harry assumed was record time for him. “Care for a repeat of last night?” Harry asked with a mischievous grin and pulled a toweled Draco on his lap.

“No, I mean I, God, Potter, don’t do this to me,” Draco said as he forced himself out of Harry’s arms.

“You know I was thinking we could just immediately Obliviate Krum and have the afternoon just to ourselves,” Harry said as he withdrew Pansy from her glass cage.

“That’s worth thinking about, but I would like to know what he has to say,” Draco replied as he put on a black cashmere jumper.

“Blimey, Draco, cashmere with jeans and trainers?” Harry said as Pansy wrapped herself around Harry’s upper arm.

“Hey, these are my weekend clothes. Plus, I thought you might like the feel of cashmere,” Draco added with a raised brow and headed for the bedroom door. “I’ll be right back with tea and scones. Any particular kind of jam?”

“Don’t suppose they have thick-cut Scottish marmalade.”

“Bugger, Potter, go ahead and make me miss home. No, their specialty here is black currant.”

“Black currant it is then.”

Harry sat in the chair, playing and talking with Pansy. She was a very young snake, and had not seen much of the world. Harry told her of other snakes he had met and talked to. She loved the story of the python. The Basilisk she didn’t want to even think about. Harry told her about Francis, and that he chose to stay in the Scottish moors. Pansy said she didn’t care where she lived, as long as it was safe. Harry agreed that was a good outlook on life. He heard the door open and put Pansy back in her holding. He helped Draco with the tray of food and tea. Draco insisted he wash his hands before eating after handling the snake.

Draco was successful in his raid of the kitchen. He brought back the scones and a variety of jams, along with raisin toast and fresh strawberries. They talked of the previous night and laughed at Harry’s version of Hogwarts. Draco told him of the incredible feeling of being on stage. Harry told him it was like watching a wet dream. Draco said it was from practicing in front of the mirror his whole life. Harry was still roaring with laughter when a knock sounded at the door.

Victor Krum entered the room when Draco opened the door. “Let me talk before you Obliviate me,” Viktor said with his wand held outstretched in his palm.

“Come on in, Viktor, have some tea,” Harry said. “We’ve pretty much eaten up the scones.”

“I’ve got some biscuits from home. Mother sends a package every week.”

“I was always so jealous of you at Hogwarts when her package arrived. I would watch you open it, and then you would toss half the stuff to your friends. Hey, how come you haven’t offered me any biscuits? Don’t I count as a guest?” Harry pouted in his chair.

Draco retrieved the house-elf, Manor made biscuits from his desk drawer. He opened the box and handed Harry a snickerdoodle. Harry gave him a quick kiss. Draco handed one to Viktor.

“I am not kissing you, Draco,” Viktor said in his gruffest voice.

“That’s good, or Boy Wonder here would not be pleased.”

“Hey, ferret-face, don’t assume you know what pleases me.”

“What? You want me to kiss Viktor?”

“Enough!” Viktor said, almost stomping his slightly turned in foot. “Are you really a couple or vos that just the scotch’s fault?”

Harry and Draco both looked sheepish. “We are a couple, Viktor,” Harry replied as he finished the last bite of the cinnamon biscuit.

“I have a few questions for you; vill you answer them for me?”

“Depends on the question, but go ahead. I will answer what I can,” Harry replied with a slightly more serious tone.

Viktor sat in the chair opposite Harry; Draco placed himself on the edge of the bed. “I vont to know vhy you are here. Is it just to visit Draco, or is it for another reason?”

“I came to visit Draco. I traveled by Floo powder into the Frozen Cauldron. When we went through the town, though, I realized I had seen this town before,” Harry said, looking at Draco. “I was going to tell you this, Draco, after Viktor left.”

“How do you know this town?” Viktor asked.

“I cannot tell you that. Let me ask you a question. Why do you care?”

“As I said last night, I have something to give to you, but I need to be sure I’m doing the correct thing.”

“Viktor, do you speak Russian fluently?”

“Yes, of course, it is my second language.”

“Do you know why Dumbledore would have been in this town talking with a white witch?”

Krum’s eyes blazed in contrast to his face, which blanched. “You know the Vhite Vitch? How?”

“How do you know her?”

“I do not know her personally; she is almost a legend, and she is rarely seen. You say Dumbledore talked to her—about vhat?”

“I don’t know because they were speaking in Russian. Hermione could only pick out the words box and Pogrebin.”

“Yes, that vould make sense. Have you met the Vhite Vitch, Harry?”

“Yes, briefly at Dumbledore’s funeral. She knew who I was, and we chatted for only a moment. I asked her name, she told me Dumbledore called her Kitty, and then she vanished. She had also told me we would meet again, so I was thinking this might be the time.”

“If it is, I could not tell you. You should be honored that she talked vith you. I know of no von who she has spoken to in years. Vhat I need to talk to you about may be related, I don’t know.”

“Oh, bugger, I just spilt tea on my jumper,” Draco said as he jumped off the bed.

“I said you were overdressed.”

“I have plenty more of these, but this is my only black one, pity,” Draco said as he removed his jumper.

Viktor watched Draco closely, too closely for Harry’s taste. “See something you like there, Viktor? You happen to be staring at him.”

A slight pink tinge appeared on his cheeks. “No, I do not stare for that reason. I vos looking at his arm. Draco, the Dark Mark, it is gone?”

“Yes.”

“How?”

“I cannot tell you that, Viktor,” Draco said, looking at Harry for confirmation.

“However it vos done, can it be done to others?”

“No, it cannot. I am sorry it cannot,” Harry said in all sincerity. He wished he could remove it from any Death Eater who felt they had made a mistake. He was sure there were many who regretted their choice.

“That is sad news.”

“You said it made sense that Dumbledore was here asking about a box.”

“Yes, it is one of the reasons I am here. I vill tell you about that in a moment, and I am sorry to be personal, but I still cannot understand how you two became a couple.”

“Why is that of importance?” Draco asked. He hated prying and Viktor was prying. It was unlike him, as during all of the times they had spent together, Viktor had never pried.

“It is of importance because I need to know if I can trust both of you.”

“We are magically bonded,” Harry said, shocking Draco by revealing that fact. Draco fell back on the bed when Harry added, “Draco is my protector and I am his.”

Krum looked dumbstruck. “This is true? That is very good news.”

“But you see, Viktor, you cannot tell anyone, or I will personally kill you,” Harry said as his face now had the powerful composure it held the night before. “I will Obliviate the memory if those conditions are too drastic for you to meet.”

“I have no problem meeting those conditions. I understand very vell vhy you vould insist on those conditions. Is there anyone else that knows?”

“My mother, Narcissa,” Draco said, knowing they could Obliviate that comment too, if it became necessary. “She has taken an official oath. She can be trusted.”

Viktor nodded, understanding the implication. “Harry, I have gift for you and Draco, to prove that I to can be trusted.”

Viktor reached in his robe and pulled out a brown sack and handed it to Harry.

Draco got up off the bed and walked behind Harry’s chair. Harry opened the package and pulled out a silver box with sapphires inlaid on the lid. They formed an image of an eagle. Engraved on the box were the initials RR. Harry’s hands began to shake. “Viktor, is this… what I think it is?”

“It is the Ravenclaw musical box. You may open it.”

“It’s empty?” Harry said, sounding very disappointed, but he opened it anyway. The sweetest music began to play. Draco smiled as he heard it.

“What is it, Draco?”

“It’s music based upon Arithmancy. Snippets, I have heard in class, but no one that I know of has ever been able to compose a piece with it. Wow, that is spectacular.”

“Well, it is a beautiful gift, but you know we will have to give it back to Hogwarts.”

“Yes, that vould be best, but it vos not empty vhen it vos recovered.”

“What was in it?” Harry asked as best he could while maintaining control of his emotions.

“I do not know. I can only tell you that the vizard who left it in my care said to give it to the “Chosen One.” I vos also told to tell you that vone-seventh of the problem had been taken care of.”

Harry fell back in his chair. “Viktor, who was the vizard, I mean wizard?”

Viktor leaned forward. “I cannot tell either of you who it is, for the same reason you do not vant me telling your secrets. I can only tell you this person can be trusted.”

Harry could not believe what had just fallen in his lap. They had four of them now taken care of, and they knew where two of the three left were located. One more Horcrux and this part of the nightmare would be over. “Viktor, I don’t know what to say. This gift is so important to our lives right now. I can never thank you, or the wizard who recovered it, enough.”

“Harry, I vould like to help your cause; I travel during the Quidditch season, but it vill be over soon. Is there something I can do? I vos so embarrassed by Karkaroff; I vont to make it up to Dumbledore or at least his memory.”

Harry thought for a while and then he smiled. “Can you duel?”

“Yes, I am not the best, but I can duel.”

“Will you train Draco? I do not yet know what part Draco has to play in these times, but I know I will need him by my side.”

“Yes, if Draco agrees to it.”

“I would be honoured to have you as my instructor, Viktor,” Draco replied. Finally, I would be able to contribute in some way to Harry’s cause, he thought.

“Also, can you do any wandless and/or non-verbal magic?”

“Very little, just the basic first year spells.”

“That would be fine. If you get Draco started with the basics, then I can teach him the rest.”

“At vhat level are you, Harry?”

“I’m at the third year level of spells. The beginning is the hardest. Snape tried teaching us non-verbal last year and it was painful. Now with a different teacher and approach, I find it much easier.”

“Snape? Draco, vosn’t he the Head of House for Slytherin?”

“Yes, he was, but now he is a wanted wizard.”

“Yes, I remember now. Harry, Draco, I need to get going. I vill be at the game tomorrow. I expect good things from you, Draco; it appears your energy level is back. Ve vill talk more at the pitch. Harry, I vill think about lesson plans and schedules. Until then, goodbye.”

tbc

Chapter Text

Harry and Draco shook hands with Viktor as he left the room. There was no need for the spell, as he had given his oath as a wizard. Viktor would maintain his memories: the knowledge of Harry and Draco. Harry walked over to windows looking over the lake. The low setting winter sun reflected off the ice, but the sky was beginning to turn white. Snow would be falling soon. He couldn’t think of one place he would rather be, than in a fire-lit room with a big bed covered with furs, watching the snow fall. Draco walked up behind him, wrapping his arms around his waist. His chin rested on Harry’s shoulder and they stared out into the freezing cold.

“Oh shite, Harry, I almost forgot, I have a Quidditch meeting this afternoon. It shouldn’t take long; we are just going over strategies. No flying.”

“I can’t imagine flying when it is this cold. It must be brutal,” Harry said as he pulled Draco’s arms further around him.

“The weather is brutal, but the actual playing of it is worse. I am thankful I am a Seeker.”

“When do you have to go?”

“In about two hours. I could pick some dinner up on the way back.”

“That sounds good.”

“What do want to do between now and then?” Draco asked as his hands slid down the front of Harry’s trousers.

Harry spun around. “What I really want to do is go back to bed. The bed is warm and you are warm; it’s a great combination.”

“Now who is the romantic?” Draco said as he un-wrapped his arms from Harry’s waist and began pulling off his clean grey jumper.

The lovemaking this time was slow and methodical. The deepness of the previously proclaimed feelings interfused the touches, the strokes, and the words expressed. Draco had entered Harry with the passion that had been hidden so artfully the last few months. Harry had never felt such intensity of emotion expressed to him. Draco was filling his body physically and spiritually. At the precipice of his climax, Harry felt that they were one; somehow they had reached the essence of each other and became one. He knew then he could never give Draco up.

He lay on Draco’s chest, listening to his heart beat, and watched the snowflakes drift past the windows. Draco’s short cut manicured nails were absently running up and down his back. “You know, Harry, you haven’t told me anything that is going on back home. Is there any gossip to be had? Mother has snippets, but they are, of course, of her friends or rather former friends.”

Harry gave a quiet smile; he had always pictured Draco collecting the latest rumors and stories as they grape-vined their way through Hogwarts.

“Hogwarts had its first Slytherin-Gryffindor couple; they are both seventh years,” Harry mentioned without naming names.

Draco’s fingers stopped their caressing. “Who? Who would have the bollocks to do that?”

“You mean besides us?” Harry said as he ghosted Draco’s nipple with his lips. “You must try and at least guess.”

“I want one hint. Is the Slytherin a bloke or a bird?”

“Bird.”

“Whoa, I’m impressed. Let’s see, definitely not Pansy, she’s as Slytherin as they get. Millicent, well I sincerely doubt it. Who’s left? Oh, Daphne, yes, I could see Daphne, though Pansy would not be pleased. Daphne has always talked the talk of a Slytherin, but she always held back a little when things got a little too rough. So is it Daphne?”

“Ten points to Gaduka.”

“Now let’s see, the bloke should be easier; you are with me and Weasley is with Granger. That leaves Longbottom, definitely not; I don’t see him standing up to the pressure. Okay, we have Finnigan and Thomas left. I don’t know either of them very well, but Finnigan has that certain Irish charm.”

Harry stifled a laugh.

“What? He does. He’s not my type, but he’s pleasant to look at; he’s a bit casual with a bite to his sense of humor. Thomas—I just don’t know him. So Finnigan it is. Am I right?”

Harry gave a quick nip to the nipple he had been ghosting. “Very good, but I will mention that you called all of the Slytherins by their first names, and all of the Gryffindors by their surnames.”

“Habit I guess, but tell me, are they still a couple?”

“Yes, last I heard. Slughorn and McGonagall had to step in and quash the uproar that took place. Hermione said it’s now pretty well accepted.”

“So what else?”

“Let’s see, oh, the Daily Prophet was sold. The new owner said she wanted it to become a respected paper. We thought it was a joke at first, but the paper is definitely worth reading now. Rita Skeeter, your favorite bug, was relegated to the Entertainment section. She has her own column where she is just as inane as ever, but at least she doesn’t write the news anymore. What else? Oh, Ginny was made captain of the Gryffindor Quidditch team, Hermione is Head Girl and Blaise Zabini is Head Boy.”

Draco smiled. “That is awesome; Blaise deserves it.”

“Hermione doesn’t?” Harry said, knowing that Draco had not meant to slight her.

“Potter, that is not what I meant, it’s just we all knew she would get it. Zabini though, that is a surprise. He’s probably the only person I would have called my best friend. Who’s captain of the Slytherin team?”

“Nott, I think. I didn’t even know you and Blaise were good friends.”

“Oh bugger, they must be hurting if Nott is captain. As to Blaise, he and I, we were good friends; I don’t know if he would even talk with me now. I saw him and Pansy at the trial.”

“Ginny says that the Slytherin team is pretty dismal. I don’t know if you know this, but a lot of Slytherins didn’t come back. Zabini and Nott are the only seventh year blokes that returned. Pansy, Tracey, Millicent and Daphne the only girls.”

Draco’s voice became stilted. “What happened to Crabbe and Goyle?”

“I don’t know. I heard through the Order that they haven’t been seen since the day following Dumbledore’s funeral. I did see them at the funeral though.”

“Fuck, another two lives I screwed up.”

Harry didn’t have a response, as Draco was right: he had screwed up their lives. “Well, you should write to Zabini and see if you are still friends. I am sure he can give updates better than I can.”

“You’re right; I should write to him.”

“Draco, there is one more subject I would like to talk to you about, while I’m here. I will understand completely if you choose not to.”

“What would that be: My favorite colour, my favorite position, my favorite fantasy?”

“Oh, those are good, we will have to get back to those after dinner, but I was thinking of your father.” Harry heard Draco take a deep breath. He waited for him to exhale before continuing. “I know from the Pensieve and the trial that your father was cruel to you, but I also know I used to see you with him, and you always had a look of great admiration for him. You know my feelings towards him, but I do not know yours.”

Draco pulled Harry in tighter and remained silent for a few minutes. Finally, he spoke. “The feelings I have for my father are complex. As a young child, I can remember loving him and admiring him. As I got older, I still admired him, but the love part was hard. He expected so much from me, which would have been okay if he hadn’t expected me to lose my soul. I remember walking into rooms of people with my father, and everyone would notice his entrance. He commanded their attention with just a sweep of his eyes. I thought everyone respected him, but later I learned that they really feared him. My mother told me that my paternal grandfather commanded the same attention but that it was out of respect.

“When Tom returned, things really got ugly. Before, there were times at the Manor where Father would be almost bearable. I think I told you he has wicked sense of humor. Yes, there were times when we were almost a family. It all changed for me when I saw him grovel at Tom’s feet; I was blown away. I couldn’t imagine why he would do such a thing. I still don’t get it. The hardest part for me to accept in all of it was when he said I should be proud of the task set before me. He knew I was likely to fail, but he wanted our name restored more than he cared about me. I pity my father now, and that is a terrible feeling to have, but all I have right at the moment is pity.”

Harry listened carefully, not only to the words, but to the tone. He knew that Draco actually revealed more than he could admit to himself. There was a little boy in him that wanted his father; he was disappointed in his father. “Have you thought about talking to him, with all that has happened?”

“Oh Merlin, no, he would just berate me for failing to succeed in my task. I know I will have to face him someday, I just do not think I have the strength to do it now. I just hope it’s not on a battlefield. Oh dammit! I’m going to be late.”

Draco slipped on the clothes he had previously worn and rushed out the door. Harry noted that for just getting out of bed, Draco looked perfect. Harry showered and waited for Draco.

Draco found Harry upon his return, asleep in a chair by the fire with one of his textbooks opened in his lap. Draco chuckled to himself; he was sure that this was not an uncommon state for Harry to be in. Draco set down the covered dinner tray on the table and decided to take a shower too. He had been thoroughly razzed by his teammates over last night’s performance along with his shagged appearance at the meeting.

Harry was still sleeping as Draco slipped on another jumper, this one being blue. He was about to wake Harry with a kiss when there was a knock at the door. The knock startled Harry out of his nap. Draco called out, asking who it was, but there was no reply. He slowly opened the door, finding no one there but an envelope lying on the rug in front of his door. It was addressed to him. He looked around, scanning the common room. It was empty. He picked up the envelope and then shut the door.

He sat in the chair opposite Harry and opened it carefully. Harry still looked a bit dazed, but the book had been returned to the shelf. Draco smiled as he produced a certificate for first place in the Natural Talent contest. As he withdrew the certificate, three pictures the same size as the certificate fell to the ground. “Whoa, what have we here? It looks like we’ve been captured on film, Harry,” Draco said as he handed the magical pictures to him.

Harry gasped when he saw the first one. Someone had photographed him sitting on Draco’s lap. Mercifully it just showed them kissing and not when he was being jacked off. The second one showed Harry and Draco dancing; they had their foreheads against each other, and when the images moved, they kissed. Harry thought it was a wonderful picture. The last picture was of Draco playing the piano. Harry loved it. Draco critiqued each one, but Harry could tell he was pleased. They discussed who would keep them, but given Harry’s situation, Draco would be displaying them in his room.

The dinner was more than adequate; Draco complained, but Harry enjoyed the stew and fresh baked bread. Wine was available, but neither chose to drink again that night.

To Harry’s surprise, after dinner Draco pulled out a game of wizard chess from his closet and set it on the table. Harry warned him that he was not that good, and that it was Ron who was the chess expert. Draco sniggered that it wasn’t likely he would be challenging Ronald Weasley to a game anytime soon.

Harry felt he had played respectably, but Draco said he played like a Gryffindor, challenging but not thinking through all of the possibilities. As Draco checkmated Harry’s king he said, “Black, used to be top but I’m finding bottom has its benefits, and getting off with you in the shower.”

Harry choked. “What the hell are you talking about?”

“My favorite colour, my favorite position, and my favorite fantasy.”

“Oh right! Let’s see; gold like the Snitch, can’t decide, a dream I had last month.”

“A dream? Isn’t the real thing better than a dream?” Draco said with a bit of hurt sliding its way in.

Harry shook his head. “Sorry, I was thinking of fantasy as something that has not happened. As to what has happened, definitely the hot fudge and cream.”

“So, what was the dream? I want explicit details. By the way, good choice on the hot fudge and cream.”

Harry stood up and stepped over to Draco’s chair. “Move over and I’ll tell you.”

“Potter, this chair cannot fit both of us.”

Harry called for his wand. “Am I the only wizard in this room?” The chair expanded to a chaise, almost knocking the table over. Harry placed himself next to Draco and they both lay back.

Draco reached over his shoulder and grabbed a fur that was draped over the back of the chair, which was now a chaise, and wrapped it around them. “Hmm, this is nice; now tell me about your dream.”

“I first need to set this up. The last month or so I have been having these dreams about us; we would be in some far away place, away from Britain I mean, and the dream always ended with us making love. This particular one stood out because it was so much like a vision, but still a dream.”

“Okay I get it, now tell.”

“I was sitting at a table in a restaurant by a window. The restaurant was located up high in a building; the window overlooked what I assume was Paris. I’ve never been to Paris, but that is what I seemed to know in my dream. I was dressed extremely formally, even by your standards. I wasn’t wearing a cloak; I think I had checked it in. I also remember having sun-glasses on. A waiter came over and spoke French to me. I ordered a bottle of wine and water. He commented on the wine and that it was one of their best.”

Draco started laughing. “Yes, definitely a dream, not a vision.”

Harry bapped him on the head. “Shush and listen. He came back with the water and it felt refreshing; it must have been summertime. I happened to look up and I saw you enter the restaurant. You were dressed in Muggle clothing: black slacks and a black jumper; you looked gorgeous. I watched as most of the other people in the room were watching you, as if they recognized you, but weren’t sure. It was when you approached the table, I saw that your hair was very long and pulled back. You were taller than you are now and your eyes even bluer. You sat down next to me, and I realized you were about ten years older than you are now, and so was I. You had one ear pierced and the earring was shaped like a lightning bolt.”

Draco laughed again. “This for sure is a dream, for there is no way in hell I would ever, and I mean ever, get my ear pierced.”

“Well, it did look quite becoming on you. In fact, Draco, you will age well. That is all I have to say about that. As I said, you sat next to me and began kissing my neck and then you licked me, much like you did last night. My back was tingling as the Phoenix moved. It was as if we hadn’t seen each other in quite awhile. Draco, stop licking me! I am not going to be able to tell you what happened if you try and reenact it. We then began to kiss passionately, and your hand went between my pants and over a very hard erection. Yes, dammit, like that. You then unzipped my pants and slipped your hand inside. You are so going to get it later. You were stroking me and I was thankful there was a tablecloth. It felt so good; I began to suck on your neck. Yeah, like that. Then I jumped as the waiter came by and said our table was ready.

“I remember being slightly confused. You went to stand, and I pulled you back down, saying there was no way I could stand up at the moment and walk across the room. You told the waiter to give us a few minutes, and that you knew where the table was. And Draco, don’t even dream of doing what I’m going to tell you next. You took an ice cube out of the water and put it into my pants. I was stifling a scream and trying to control myself from hexing you, but what you did worked. You dried me with a word, we stood up, and people watched us pass and they began to clap. I have no idea if it was for you, or for me, or for both of us. It was hard to see as I had my shades on; you held my hand and I followed your lead.

“You led me to a door where a waiter stood. He opened the door and told us our dinner was ready and the wine had been brought in. You practically pulled me into the room and shut the door, almost in the waiter’s face. I remember seeing the dinner and wine on the table and the Eiffel Tower through the window. The next thing I knew, I was facing the door, naked and lubed. You told me to reach for the bar. For some reason there was a bar over the top of door. I could only reach it by standing on the tips of my toes. You then stood behind me and shoved your dick up my arse in one thrust. I screamed, but not in pain. You pulled my hair back and yelled, “If you ever fucking stay away that long again, I will kill you.” and then you fucked me. I won’t say made love, because it was almost as if you were punishing me. But I remember in my dream liking it as you drove into me again and again. I woke up once again with the word, Scourgify on my lips. So there, Draco, there is one of my dreams.”

“Fuck me! Now I wish it was a vision; you have me almost coming just listening to you.”

“But you said I couldn’t fuck you because of your game.”

“True, but you, my Phoenix, do not have a game tomorrow.”

tbc

Chapter Text

Draco had not closed the drapes from the night before; the morning sun made a rude entrance into his room through the small window over his desk. Harry was draped over him, which was to be expected, as they had fallen asleep with Draco surrounding Harry; somehow they always ended up reversed by morning. His wand was across the room; his only recourse was to get up and close the drapes. He had just begun the process of disentangling himself from Harry when he was pulled closer to the warm body. Harry mumbled, “Where do you think you are going?”

“I’m extricating myself from you so I can blot the sun from the sky.”

Harry sniggered and raised his hand; the sashes from the bed curtains fell and they were soon surrounded by red fabric.

Draco huffed, “It looks like I’m in Gryffindor hell.”

Harry muffled his laugh in Draco’s hair.

“How long before your match?” Harry asked with a yawn that would do a lion proud.

“Two hours, but I have to meet with the team a half hour before.”

“Hmmm, good, then you have plenty of time to give me a blowjob?”

Draco was about to say something quite snide back when he felt Harry’s body shaking as he was trying not to laugh.

“You wanker, I am not giving you a blowjob.”

“Damn, I guess I will have to wait until the holidays.”

Draco turned over to face Harry. “Will you come to the Manor for Christmas?”

Harry’s stomach dropped; this was not a good conversation to be having, but he couldn’t lie to Draco. “Draco, I will come over for New Years. I spend Christmas with the Weasleys; they are my family.”

“Ah, I see the predicament, having to split the holidays between your two lovers.”

Harry felt the knife enter his heart and Draco’s words added the twist. His hand reached up to stroke Draco’s cheek, but it was quickly rebuffed by Draco grabbing his wrist. “Don’t,” was all Draco said as he placed Harry’s hand back on his own side of the bed.

“You know, jealousy does not become you. It is not just because of Ginny that I would be going to the Burrow. The Weasleys are my only family besides Remus. I know you are not fond of them, and that is okay, but I will not turn my back on those who have taken care of me for the last seven years.”

Draco sighed and then chewed on his bottom lip.

“Don’t hurt that lip; I’m rather fond of it,” Harry said with a half smile.

Draco released his lip and said almost in a whisper, “I don’t share well, Harry. I’ve been patient, letting you find your way, but now that I know you love me I have to ask, what does she have that I do not?”

“Besides the obvious?” Harry said with a little snicker.

“Damn you, Potter, you are being a truly insensitive prick.”

Harry flinched hearing those words coming from Draco Malfoy of all people. He wondered what happened to the Draco who said he would share a few nights ago. “I’m sorry, it’s just… I don’t know, it is just different. This is all so new to me; I haven’t really thought of the future between you and me. With Ginny it’s all laid out; in a few years we get engaged, we get married, Ron and Hermione get married, and we all have kids together.”

“So why are you here?”

“Because you are the one who knows me: the true me. You have incorporated yourself into my dreams and fantasies, and I do love you. You are excitement, power, lust; every fucking move you make makes me want to fuck you. You are not only smart, but charming and funny. I enjoy spending time with you and not just in bed. I’ve never been able to talk to anyone like I talk with you. I know this is coming out rambled but that is how it is in my brain. I just know that there is no way in hell I can give you up. You said the other night that Ginny could give me a normal life. How can I have a normal life with Ginny when it’s you that consumes my fantasies?”

“Is there anyone you can talk to about this? It would really help.” Draco knew it was time to back off. Harry was a mess internally. He had momentarily forgotten the process he went through, accepting himself as someone who preferred his own sex. Severus had been the one he could talk to, and then there was Blaise.

“Pthugh,” Harry muttered. “Who, Draco? My best friend, who just happens to be my girlfriend’s brother? Remus is my godfather, but we have never even come close to a conversation at this level, and as head of the Order, he would demand to know who it was. I could probably talk to Hermione, but that would be asking her to keep a big secret from both Ron and Ginny. I bought a book; it fucking confused me more. I had hoped to come here and figure it out. Instead I’ve come here and realized I am in bigger trouble than I thought.”

“Harry, are you sorry that I entered your life?”

“God, no, this has been the best weekend of my life. I just don’t know how I’m going to handle the rest of it.”

“Well, it looks like I’m the one you get stuck talking to,” Draco said with a wink. “Talk away and I will not be the jealous lover right now; I will be your friend.”

“You are serious, aren’t you?”

“Yes.”

Harry laughed. “Merlin, I’m pathetic. My own boyfriend is the only one I can talk to about what I feel for him and someone else. I’m sorry, Draco; I appreciate the offer, but I can’t do this. I will figure it out.”

“Harry, I can do this, I can distance myself.”

“No, we need to be having fun right now. You are going to have to go soon, and then after your match, I’m going to have to go. I do not want to spend our last hour together talking about Ginny.”

“Open these drapes; it’s depressing me to be surrounded by all of this red.”

+++++++++++++++++++++

After their shower, Draco left with his Firebolt II. It really was a beauty. Harry packed his belongings into his overnight bag and sat and looked at the pictures. God, he wanted to take one with him so badly. It began to make him upset that even in his own house he didn’t have privacy. That would have to change. He was beginning to understand why each of his parents had their own hideaway.

Draco had brought up tea and a light breakfast earlier. Draco was never one to eat a lot before a match; Harry remembered the jitters he personally felt before a game. They decided they would have lunch together after the game at the Frozen Cauldron. He sat at Draco’s desk, looking out the window, imagining what it was like for Draco to be here alone. He looked at the row of inks, quills and parchment. He decided he should write Draco a letter. Things were better, but he hated the conversation they had earlier. Draco deserved better.

**************************

My White Dragon,

I miss you already. I just wanted you to know how much our relationship means to me. I’ve never had someone love me unconditionally like you do. I see it in your eyes, and I feel it in your touch. You alone know the real me. You know my strengths and weaknesses, and still you accept me.

I, in turn, love you unconditionally. I see you cringe when the past is brought up. It is the past, Draco. I know the real you, and I am completely in love with you. Remember, we would not be in this place or this relationship, if not for our past.

Neither of us has a father right now to guide us into adulthood, even though we are of age. Together we will find our way to becoming honourable men.

Thank you for an incredible weekend.

With love,
Your Satiated Phoenix

P.S.

Pansy needs to be fed. I promised her a nice juicy mouse!

*****************************

After he had made the bed and straightened the room, Harry slipped the note under Draco’s pillow. He put on his fur coat and pulled his hat down to cover his scar; the gloves he slipped into his pocket, and his overnight bag he swung over his shoulder. He shut the door behind him. It was such a small room to be filled with so many memories.

The common room was empty; he assumed Draco’s classmates had already made their way to the pitch. Draco had told him the pitch was on the other side of Durmstrang Castle, near where the ship was docked.

He found the Quidditch field easily enough. He bought some hot chocolate and found a seat near Draco’s housemates, but far enough away so he could watch alone. The day was perfect for Quidditch. The sky was crystal blue, the temperature, while freezing, was warmer than it had been the previous days. Gaduka would be playing against Terra. It was the first match of the year, and the students were excited. Harry missed Quidditch; this much was true.

The announcer came on as the players made their entrance by walking onto the field. Harry spotted Draco immediately; he would recognize that walk anywhere, anytime, but the real giveaway was the hair. He was the lone blond in a sea of big, burly brunette young men. The captains shook hands, and then the teams mounted their brooms. Harry had studied Draco’s Quidditch moves for six years. He knew every sign to watch for, or at least he thought he did. Draco now seemed to be showing patience and a finesse Harry hadn’t seen before.

The announcer was beginning his play by play. Harry was focused on only the one player; he was entranced with the new moves he had learned. Krum had really trained him well. A penalty was called against Draco’s team, but Harry had not seen the infraction; he decided to watch the whole match. Draco was right: Durmstrang’s version of Quidditch was brutal. Harry found himself continually wincing, and at one point closing his eyes as the Gaduka Keeper was intentionally knocked off his broom and fell to the ground. The umpire called out a cushioning charm; the Keeper landed hard, but not enough to break any bones. He crawled to his broom and propelled himself up and off to protect his rings. Draco kept out of the fray, as did the other Seeker.

“A little different than Hogvarts?” Krum said as he sat directly behind Harry.

“More than a little. You have trained him well. I believe he could easily beat me now.”

“Ah, Harry, Draco has finesse, but you have the power and courage. I vould have enjoyed training you. Maybe someday ve fly together.”

“That would be this boy’s dream come true. Actually, it would be my friend Ron’s dream.”

“How is Hermione? She does not know?”

“Hermione is great; she is Head Girl this year, and no, she does not know.”

“So, as to our conversation yesterday, I’ve been thinking that I could train Draco on the veekends. He could stay vith me and that vay no vone vould see us. I vill do the dueling and teach him the little I know of vandless magic.”

“Could you make the first spell to retrieve his wand?”

Krum chuckled deeply. “And the second?”

“Lubrication.”

Krum punched him with his furry glove. Harry noticed that even through his coat it hurt.

“Vatch, Harry, there’s the Snitch,” Krum said as he stood up and began to yell.

Harry saw it immediately in the middle of the pitch; it was low and at the other player’s level. Draco saw it, as did the other Seeker. The Terra Seeker flew in a straight diagonal down towards it. Draco flew straight across and was above it. Harry’s stomach dropped; he stopped breathing; the Terra Seeker was going to get it first. His hands were around it and just about had it clasped in his fingertips, when he was surrounded by Gaduka players and was squashed on all sides. The Snitch rose up and Draco snatched it out of the air. Harry exhaled and began to yell as loud as or louder than Draco’s housemates. Krum tapped him on the shoulder and gave a wave goodbye.

Harry watched Draco and his team fly around the pitch. Draco was still up in the air as his teammates landed. He was coming down fast when Harry saw the Terra Beaters glide up next to him. It was so quick, Harry wasn’t sure if he actually saw the flash of silver or not, but he did see the blood. Draco barely made it to the ground as he fell over on his side. Harry knew he was injured but couldn’t tell where. A mediwizard was on the scene in no time and was levitating Draco somewhere. Harry was running down the seats, trying to reach the ground and follow Draco, but the crowd was too thick. Someone pulled him back and said, “Follow me, Black.” Harry turned and grabbed onto Peter’s coat. They made their way out of the crowd. Peter was swearing up a storm in Russian.

“He’s been taken to the infirmary; follow me. I am not sure they will let you in though.”

Harry had no idea where they were going, he just blindly following Peter. Peter stopped in front of a door. Harry knew he was somewhere on the first floor of the birds’ castle and he could see a trail of blood. Someone had cut Draco and it looked bad. “Good luck, James, give him our best. Tell him we will all be down later. We have some planning to do back in the common.”

Harry shook Peter’s hand. He wished he could be helping in those plans, but Draco would need him right now. He opened the door quietly. The rows of beds were empty with the exception of three, where the curtains had been pulled around. Harry could tell Draco was in the first one that was draped. He could see the blood pooling on the floor. He could hear someone swearing about allowing such hooligans to play Quidditch. It reminded him of Madame Pomfrey. The curtain was suddenly pulled back for a moment, and the mediwizard appeared and said sternly, “Who are you and what do you want?”

“I’m James Black and I am here to check on Draco,” Harry said, matching the mediwizard’s tone.

“I don’t have time for you. Come back later,” the mediwizard snapped.

Then Harry heard Draco say in a quiet but strained voice, “Let him in now or I’m leaving.”

The mediwizard shook his head and waved Harry to enter. Harry opened the curtains and saw a nurse cleaning Draco’s face, which was covered in blood. There was a huge slice in his face from the corner of his eye down almost to his mouth. Harry thought he was going to vomit but pulled it together quickly.

“That bad?” Draco asked through clenched teeth.

“Be quiet, Draco,” the nurse said. “We are going to try and heal it. If you are still, you might get lucky and have only minor scarring.”

Draco closed his eyes and said, “Fuck, not my face.”

The nurse did some spells and applied a topical potion. Draco’s fists were clenched. Harry could see he wanted to scream. “Remain still, Draco. The damage is bad; it cut through muscles and nerves. We might have some paralysis to work through. Don’t talk. I will be right back,” the mediwizard said as he and the nurse stepped out of the makeshift room.

Harry walked over next to Draco’s side and held his hand; it still had the Snitch in it. He took it out and put it in his pocket. He leaned over, looking straight into Draco’s eyes. He could see the fear, pain and frustration. Harry’s back began to burn. The Phoenix was not happy to see its Dragon in such pain. Harry let the tears fall onto the wound. He watched the muscles knit together from the inside out. Within a few moments the gash had closed and healed. Draco’s eyes grew wide. Harry leaned down and kissed him gently on the lips. “I think you can talk now.”

Draco blinked his eyes, and then opened his mouth. “Thank you, Harry. Oh God, thank you.”

“I thought I told you no talking!” the mediwizard said as he came around the curtain. The wizard froze; he looked at Draco and then at Harry. “Who are you?”

“I am James Black, and I am his partner. I think he is okay now. Can he leave?”

The mediwizard raised his wand, scanned Draco’s face, and said hesitatingly, “He’s in perfect shape; he may go.” The man then looked up at Harry with a look of fear and awe.

Draco sat up and hopped off the bed. Harry put his arm around him and whispered, “I have got to get out of here now.”

Draco walked Harry to the path that led to town. Harry insisted that Draco get back to the castle, as he wasn’t dressed for the cold. They hugged and kissed goodbye; Harry handed Draco the Snitch.

“I will see you in a few months,” Harry said as he turned to go down the path.

“No, we will see each other in our dreams, James,” Draco said with a big smile.

“You know, Malfoy, you are gorgeous when you smile. Don’t let anyone fuck with your face again,” Harry said as he walked backwards.

“No one fucks my face but you, Black,” Draco replied as he continued to the castle, walking backwards.

“Damn you, Draco, you made me hard again.”

“Good, I wouldn’t want you going back without wanting more,” Draco said loudly.

Harry yelled, “No fear of that ever happening.”

“Goodbye, Black.”

“Goodbye, Malfoy.”

Harry turned and walked on the crunchy, snow-packed path to the gates. As he opened the DM gate he turned. He could see a speck of blond on the Durmstrang stairs. He continued down the path through the trees and into the town. He stepped into the Frozen Cauldron and removed his furs, adding them to his overnight back. He bought some Floo powder from Tim and bid him goodbye.

tbc

Chapter Text

Remus Lupin was sitting at his desk in the study at Grimmauld. The door was shut to keep out the noise from the kitchen renovations, which were extensive. Tonks had stopped by briefly, to give him the good news that Harry was back to himself. Their dueling session had been one of their best ever. She laughed as she said, “If I didn’t know better, I would say he got some action this weekend.”

Remus gave her a pat on her bum. “Not likely. I think he just needed a break.”

“Whatever you say, love, but I have to get to work. Let me know if anything of interest comes up during the Order meeting tonight.”

“You will be the first to know. Now get to work and hurry home; this old wolf might be looking for some action tonight,” he said with a sly grin and a wink.

His mind was not where it should be; he was thinking of colours and furnishings for the kitchen. He should be preparing for the Order meeting. After all, Voldemort had struck in Hogsmeade. Their intelligence had told him that the witch who was killed was named Emma Leary. She was married to a Muggle and they lived in Hogsmeade. They had two children, an eleven-year-old boy, and seven-year-old girl; both were magical children. The rumor was, Emma had invited her husband’s family to Hogsmeade to celebrate the boy’s eleventh birthday. The Death Eaters had killed the witch and the Muggles who attended. Somehow, the children and the father were spared. He started writing down his notes on the events.

He was startled as a large owl banged against the window. He had never seen such an owl before. It was beautifully marked, almost like an Eagle Owl, but it had yellow eyes. Its back feathers were chestnut with yellow bars and its chest yellow with dark brown spots. It looked quite upset as it twisted its tufted ears back and forth. Remus opened the window and the owl flew in. Its wing span was enormous. The owl landed on the desk and Remus retrieved the rolled up envelope attached to its leg. He searched for a treat, and not finding anything, gave it his left over sandwich. The bird ate it greedily and then took off through the opened window.

Remus turned the envelope over and saw the Durmstrang seal. He broke the seal and opened the envelope and pulled out a letter.

Mr. Lupin,

You asked to be notified if anything out of the ordinary occurred with a certain young wizard. This weekend was our Fall Festival Ball and the young man had a visitor stay with him. He had told his Head of House that this friend was from home and went to Hogwarts. I thought it was just a friend, but you will see in the additional contents of this envelope, this was more than a friend.

Remus chuckled, “Draco is gay? That’s interesting but not worth writing about.”

The guest was masked during the ball, but we have one picture taken from far away at a Quidditch match. He is wearing one of our traditional fur coverings though. In this picture you can see he is talking to Viktor Krum. Viktor assures us he had never met this wizard before, and that Draco had introduced them at the ball. We do not know who he is. The name he gave has proved to be fictitious. We were hoping you could help us out. It may be nothing, but just in case, we have confiscated all copies of the pictures except those that were delivered to the boy’s room. Let us know soon what to do with them.

What is of note, was there were two very suspicious acts of great magic that occurred during his visit. We cannot absolutely say he did it, but we are fairly sure it was him. The fictitious name he used was James Black.

Sincerely,

Headmaster Sokolov,
Durmstrang Institute

The letter fell to the desk as Remus’s blood went cold. “Oh no, it couldn’t be,” he said aloud. He opened the envelope and withdrew three pictures, three pictures of his godson. The first was of Harry talking with Viktor Krum. It was far away, but it was Harry all right.
He turned to the second photo. “Oh my God! Harry, what were you thinking?” Harry was sitting on Draco Malfoy’s lap and they were kissing intensely. Remus was afraid to look at the third. There was his godson dancing with Draco Malfoy. They were both smiling and then leaning in for a kiss. Remus threw down the pictures on the desk. Harry, how could you have done this? was all Remus could think of, and then he remembered the scent. It was over two months ago; no, it couldn’t be. The Order meeting was just over an hour from now. Remus knew he would be able to tell. The scent stays for days.

He looked out the window and swore at James.

*************************************

Remus entered the house. He knew the minute Harry came up and greeted him. The scent was the same; it was stronger than before, and it most certainly came from Draco Malfoy. Remus walked to the kitchen to be alone for a moment, and stared out into the kitchen garden. James, Sirius, Albus, Lily, whoever, this is not fair to leave this to me.

Remus could barely concentrate on the meeting. His ears perked up when Hermione asked Harry where he had been this weekend. Harry had said he had been working on a project. Remus thought, Project my arse. Later, McGonagall asked if there were any updates on Malfoy.

Remus saw Harry freeze and look at her, trying to figure out if she knew anything. Harry then looked at Remus quite innocently. Remus hated lying but he answered, “No.”

The rest of the meeting was spent discussing the Leary murders. The Daily Prophet had written quite extensively about the family and how this was the first time the non-magical members had been to Hogsmeade. Remus could see that Hermione was physically upset; her parents never really visited the magical world except Diagon Alley to purchase supplies for school. The community was now frozen in fear.

Harry reluctantly told them what had happened in great detail. They were all surprised to know that Voldemort himself had been the one to murder the witch and torture the boy.

The meeting adjourned after all of the updates had been given and thoroughly discussed. Dobby brought out tea and biscuits, and social conversations took place. It seemed to take forever for the group to leave. Remus stayed behind as Harry stood with the door opened.

“Close the door, Harry,” Remus said, trying not to sound too stern at the moment. That would come in a moment.

“Is there something else?”

“Yes, there is. Let’s go into the parlor and talk.”

“Remus, I am pretty knackered; can we do this tomorrow?” Harry said as he stood with his hand still on the handle of the opened door.

“Harry, as the leader of the Order of the Phoenix, I am telling you this is something that has to be discussed now,” Remus said more forcefully this time.

Harry closed the door and followed Remus into the parlor. They each took a chair by the fire. Harry knew something was up. The tone Remus had just used was not one he had heard since Professor Lupin had reprimanded him over the Marauder’s Map four years ago.

Remus leaned back, gripping the arms of the chair with his fingers. “I don’t know where to begin this conversation, Harry. Therefore, I am just going to say it. I know where you were these last few days and I know who you were with.” Remus saw the look of horror pass over Harry’s face.

“How?” Harry asked, barely able to speak the one word.

“Think, did you not think I would have someone watching over Draco at Durmstrang? Here, here is the note I received,” Remus said as he handed Harry the letter.

Remus watched Harry’s eyes scan the letter quickly. He watched the transition slide across his face as he reached the bottom and knew there were pictures.

“Oh God, no!” Harry said, mouthing the words only. “Let me see the pictures.”

Remus handed the pictures to Harry and observed him turning pale.

“Do you know how close you came to being discovered? It’s obvious Viktor recognized you,” Remus said as if reprimanding a child.

“Yes, yes, he did, but he will keep the secret,” Harry answered defiantly.

“Do you realize the danger you put yourself in, much less Draco? Durmstrang may not be in league with Voldemort, but guests at the ball and at the game easily could be,” Remus said, raising his voice.

“I wasn’t thinking,” Harry said reluctantly. “But we tried to be careful. We never left his room, except for the ball and the Quidditch match.”

“Harry, those functions were attended by hundreds of people.”

“Oh God, I’m sorry,” Harry said as he began to shake and then just stared into the fire.

“What were you thinking?” Remus asked almost sarcastically.

Harry yelled, “I wasn’t thinking. I just missed him so much. I needed to see him.”

Remus gasped and then shook his head, not quite believing what he was hearing. This wasn’t a fling; this was serious. He composed himself before asking, “Harry, are you in love with Draco?”

Harry was still staring into the flames. Remus wasn’t sure Harry had even heard the question, and then Harry turned and looked Remus straight in his eyes and said, “Yes.”

“How long? Is that why you defended him?”

“No, it started after the trial. I saw him, and I also arranged to have him sent away. I have not seen him since he left for Durmstrang.”

“Does he love you?” Remus asked, not quite able to imagine these two together, even though the pictures were staring at him in the face.

Harry smirked. “Yeah, he fell before I did.”

The smirk unnerved Remus for a moment. Harry was already picking up that nasty expression. “How can you trust him? How can you be sure? At Hogwarts, Draco was quite a piece of work, and I don’t mean that in a nice way.”

Harry snorted at the last remark. Then he returned to a more serious expression and tone. “Remus, I’m sorry, I can’t tell you everything, but I can tell you I’ve seen the depths of his soul, and it’s pure.”

Remus didn’t have a response. He hadn’t expected this. Harry was still young, and from what Remus knew, he had very little experience in the ways of love. Draco Malfoy had his godson wrapped around his little finger and this was not good.

Harry stared back into the fire and said wistfully, “Have we passed out of the leader of the Order to the godfather role yet?”

“Is that what you need?”

Harry chewed his lower lip and nodded yes.

“May I ask who else knows?” Remus asked in a much calmer tone.

“Viktor and Narcissa.”

“Narcissa? And she approves?”

Harry turned back to Remus. “She approves of part of it. It’s complicated. She’s worried that there may not be a Malfoy heir. At the time, I told her not to worry. Now I don’t know.”

Remus could see the toll this was taking on Harry. Those green eyes were swimming in liquid. They would need to talk this out.

“What about Ginny? Does she know?”

Harry brought his hand to his head. “Hell no! I don’t want to hurt her. I love her too much.”

Remus coughed and then cleared his throat. “I’m confused. You love both of them.”

“Yes,” Harry choked, “but differently.”

“Does Draco know about Ginny?”

“Draco knows everything about me. He is the only one who does.”

That was an interesting tidbit of information, Remus thought to himself as he mulled over the situation Harry found himself in.

“You do know you can’t go on like this.”

“Why?” Harry asked. He knew he couldn’t go on, but he didn’t see a way out of it.

Remus gathered his courage; he had to make Harry understand that what he was doing was wrong. He swallowed hard before saying, “Harry, don’t you know you are going to hurt her? You can’t lie to Ginny. It’s not the right thing to do; it’s not the honourable thing to do.”

“I don’t want to lie to Ginny,” Harry said as more tears flowed down, “but I can’t bring myself to tell her. Damn, Remus, I can barely deal with it myself. I don’t even know if I’m going to live past this year. It’s all too much to deal with.”

“How long have you known you were attracted to the same sex?”

Harry began chewing on his thumbnail as he contemplated how to answer the question. “Draco is the first, but before you think this is just a stage, I need to tell you that besides a brief attraction to Cho and now Ginny, I’ve never been attracted to anyone else. Draco thinks I’m bisexual, but I don’t think so. It’s just so hard.”

“What’s hard? What is it? Don’t worry, Harry, just let it spill out.”

“Draco thinks that Ginny can offer me a normal life, given my status and what I have to accomplish, and that he would be a hindrance. The magical community would not back me as readily if they knew I was gay.”

“Draco said that? I’m impressed,” Remus said. He knew what it was like to be accepted, but not truly accepted. Draco was correct.

“How do you feel about Ginny?”

“God, Remus, I love her. She’s fun, beautiful, cheeky, and my friend. I’m comfortable with Ginny. I honestly pictured us getting married and having kids. It would be great, because we all know Ron and Hermione will one day too. We could be friends and family forever. Of course that is if I survive Voldemort.”

“That sounds like a nice future, Harry; it sounds like a nice, normal future. Something you’ve always wanted: to be normal and to have a family,” Remus said, completely ignoring the comments about Voldemort at this point.

The corners of Harry’s mouth tilted up as he said, “Yes, it is exactly what I wanted for my future.”

“Who do you dream of at night?”

“Draco.”

“Who do you fantasize about when lonely?”

Harry’s cheeks burned. “Draco.”

“I’m going to tell you something personal. Dora and I are mated for life. It’s a werewolf thing. The lycanthropy virus causes the victim to be able to mate only once. Because of this, the werewolf is very protective of its mate. It takes everything I have not to kill someone who flirts with or comes on to her. What would your reaction be if some bloke came on to Ginny?”

“I would be mad as hell and tell him to piss off,” Harry said with a tilted smile.

“And what about Draco?”

Harry laughed. “Damn you, I’ve already told a bird to get her fucking body off my boyfriend or I would kill her. Actually, you are going to get mad at me, but that was one of the acts of magic they were talking about.”

“You want to explain?” Remus asked. He noticed Harry’s face light up when even thinking about whatever it was.

“Well, they had a talent show, and this witch, who earlier was flirting with Draco, was an Animagus. She could take on multiple forms. She was a horse, then a bird, and then she morphed into this large snake. She slithered over to Draco and wrapped herself around him. She stretched her head over to me and hissed; I whispered back what I already told you.”

“Why would I get mad at you over that?”

“Er, um I did it in Parseltongue. No one else heard me but Draco, but when she transformed back to a witch, she kind of had a look of total fear on her face.”

“You used Parseltongue?”

“It just came out. She had her body wrapped around Draco and it pissed me off.”

Remus smiled and then his shoulders began to shake. “I know I am supposed to be upset with you, but …” He started laughing. “Sirius would have appreciated that scene.”

Harry laughed too and then he said, “It was the best weekend of my life. Why does it have to be so bad? I couldn’t be in public with Ginny. I was so afraid Voldemort would come after her. I can’t be public with Draco, for so many reasons, some of which I’ve already told you.”

“What are the other reasons, other than losing the backing of the public?”

“This is hard to say, but until recently I didn’t fully understand what my sexual preference was. It only recently became obvious which way I’m heading. I haven’t had anyone to talk to except Draco, and that’s not fair to him. I bought some books, but they only confused me more. As to other reasons, come on, it’s Draco Malfoy; just think who his father is: Voldemort’s previous main minion.”

“Anything else?”

“Oh, how about my best friends, or for that matter all of the Weasleys; they would all hate me. I love them all so much and it would really hurt them.”

“What about Draco and his reputation? What do you think his friends would say about him being gay?”

Harry laughed. “Apparently only we Gryffindors and his father were unaware of his true preference. Draco is gay and the only reason he hid it was because of his father and his family’s need for an heir.”

“Do you see now you have to let Ginny go? It’s not fair to her. She needs someone who thinks about her in their fantasies and dreams. I do understand that you really do love her, but I don’t think you are in love with her anymore. You will be saying goodbye to future dreams, but you will make new ones.”

The tears were coming back. “She’s going to hate me,” he said as his voice cracked.

Remus nodded. “Probably for awhile, but she will hate you more if you stay and are thinking of another.”

Harry brought his hands to his eyes, wiping the drops away on his sleeves. “I will do it, Remus.”

“Soon?”

“Soon.”

“One other thing: You cannot go back to Durmstrang.”

Harry nodded. “I understand.” He went back to facing the fire as it popped and crackled. They sat in silence until Harry started sobbing, “Oh God, Remus, he said it would be a two-sided sword: one of great joy and pain. I just didn’t know he meant this kind of pain.”

“Who said that?”

“Dumbledore. The night of my birthday.”

“Did you make the right choice, Harry? Would you take it back?”

“I made the right choice; it just hurts,” Harry said as he completely broke down. Remus reached across and put his hand on Harry’s shoulder.

Harry looked up. “Remus, how do you feel about this? I mean this has got to be a great shock to you.”

Remus smile reassuringly. “Yes, that it is, but I love you, Harry; your sexual preference does not make a difference to me. I will admit your choice of partner has me deeply concerned. I know you think you can trust Draco, but I have very serious doubts. You are playing with fire; he could bring you down so quickly. You are completely vulnerable.”

The tears were still flowing but Harry managed to spit out, “Merlin, why can’t I have a normal life, a normal love? I trust him. I don’t know how to prove to you he can be…” Harry stopped. Suddenly, he could feel his presence; he began to feel his warmth and he began to feel at peace.

Remus quickly pulled his hand away. “What is that? What is going on?” He reached for his wand as a White Dragon Patronus landed on Harry’s lap. It opened its wings and covered him.

Harry said firmly, “Don’t touch it.” The dragon nuzzled its head into the crook of Harry’s neck and laid there against his chest.

Remus saw a look of total ecstasy on his godson’s face. It was pure joy. Harry was in a trance-like state with his eyes closed.

“Harry, Harry, talk to me. What is going on?” Remus whispered.

Harry whispered to the Dragon, “Thank you. I’m okay. You can go back; I’m okay,” and he kissed the ethereal being as it vanished.

Harry looked over at Remus. “You weren’t supposed to see that. The White Dragon is Draco’s Patronus. We can feel each other’s extreme emotions. Much like I used to feel Voldemort’s. He knew I was hurting, so he sent his Patronus to comfort me. He protects me. I protect him. You see, Remus, our love is real and our trust is true.”

Remus thought about what he had just seen. This went beyond love; these two were bonded somehow. The pieces fell into place. This is why Harry was so tired and irritable; he was too far away from Draco for too long a time period. This is why he took such a chance. “Yes, I can see that now,” Remus said as he wondered what the bond really consisted of; Draco’s Patronus had broken through the wards of the house.

“He must have recognized you could be trusted. I can’t explain anymore, but I am surprised he revealed himself to you. You understand that what you saw cannot go beyond this room.”

Remus grinned. “Yes, Harry, believe me, I understand a lot tonight. You tell your Draco that I understand, and thank him for trusting me. He did the right thing.”

“I will next time I see him, which won’t be until the holidays.”

“Don’t you write?”

“Despite my actions this weekend, we have been very careful in our correspondences with each other.”

“Let me see if I can do something about that.”

“Thank you, it would be really nice to be able to write a proper letter. Our notes are usually short and somewhat coded.”

Remus stood up and said, “Are you okay now? I really should be going. You can keep the pictures.”

“I will be fine and thanks for the pictures. I am not sure where I will put them.”

“Put them in your bedroom. No one would think twice about you not letting others in there.”

Harry walked Remus to the gate. He breathed in the cool night air; he felt better already. Remus gave him a wonderful big hug before Disapparating.

Harry went to bed emotionally spent. It was all so clear now; he had to talk to Ginny and tell her the truth. It wasn’t fair to try and share his love between two people, especially to Ginny. He would rather face Voldemort, though, than tell Ginny it was over and that he had cheated on her.

tbc

Chapter Text

Harry lay in the comfort of his bed, mulling over the conversation he had with Remus last night. He was glad that someone finally knew about Draco. Remus didn’t know everything, but he did know Harry was gay, that he was in love, and that it was with Draco Malfoy. There was a solace having shared it with someone; now the hard part, sharing parts of it with Ginny, Ron, and Hermione. The tears for his dream to be with Ginny were shed last night. He wasn’t sure if they would be the last. He only hoped he wouldn’t be shedding more tonight over lost friendships. Facing the inevitable, Harry firecalled the Headmistress of Hogwarts and asked for permission to see Ginny, and then Ron and Hermoine tonight. He mentioned that it was personal.

Later that morning, Minerva firecalled Harry saying that he could use the Room of Requirement to meet with his friends. Ginny would be available at seven, Ron and Hermoine at seven-thirty. Harry sighed aloud after the message was delivered, thinking that by eight, it was likely his best friend would have punched him.

The rest of the day flew by much too quickly. Remus stopped by briefly saying he couldn’t make it for the day, and left Harry with some homework to do. Besides finishing his class work, the only other thing Harry successfully accomplished was to frame the pictures of him and Draco. He put them on his bedroom fireplace mantel. Remus was correct; the bedroom was his, and was not a public meeting place. Harry realized that he never had a room to himself that others did not have access to; now he did.

Harry stepped out of the fireplace and into the Headmistress’s office. She was sitting at her desk reviewing scrolls of papers. He assumed it was for her Transfigurations classes. He glanced up at the portrait of Dumbledore, who was taking a nap. Harry gave a small grunt believing the old wizard didn’t want to face him right now.

McGonagall looked up, pursing her lips as she spoke, “Good evening, Mr. Potter. Are you here to plan some dangerous mission?”

Harry gave a small grin as he said, “I wish.”

There was a soft knock on the door. Harry jumped at the sound; it did not escape the Headmistress’s observation. She motioned for him to open the door. He hesitantly walked over to the door, knowing once he opened it, his future would be changed. Ginny came in dressed in her school robes. She glanced at Harry trying to read him and said, “What is it Harry, is everything okay?”

He had a moment of wanting to pick her up and say, “Everything is great,” but instead he said, “Let’s go to the Room of Requirement, I will explain everything there.”

They made there way to the seventh floor. Harry remained quiet as they walked the hallways. A few students stopped and stared. He barely noticed; his mind was being bombarded with memories of Ginny. He remembered their first kiss after the Quidditch match, the way she smelled, the way she looked when she, Merlin, don’t go there, Potter he silently told himself. He gulped hard when he thought of how he wanted to be the one to see that look everyday of his life.

When they reached the correct place, Harry walked by the invisible door thinking of a comfortable room for a few people to talk over serious matters. The door appeared. Harry walked into a small room with a fireplace and comfortable chairs. There was a table with tea and biscuits.

Ginny followed closely and as she surveyed the room she said, “This isn’t good Harry, is it?”

“I’m afraid not, Ginny,” Harry said reluctantly as he made his way to a chair.

They both sat down and Ginny commented, “I knew something was happening. You’ve been distancing yourself.”

Harry poured some tea for both of them and spoke softly, “I guess I have without realizing it. I’m sorry.”

Ginny took the tea and curled up in the chair. “I’m a big girl, what is going on? Just tell me,” she said before sipping her tea.

“I don’t know how.”

“Do you still love me?”

Harry set his cup down and brought his hands to his head. He blurted out, “Yes, but not like I should.”

“What does that mean?” Ginny asked as she lowered her cup too.

“Ginny, you know my experiences with girls; before you there were two kisses I shared with Cho. I never dealt with that aspect of my life. It seems everyone else did, but me. I do love you and I even had dreams of marriage and children, but I cannot deny any longer, what is going on with me.

“I don’t think it is fair to you while I work it all out. I should have told you immediately when my feelings were changing, but I thought I could repress it, and it would go away. I can’t do it anymore.”

“Is there someone else, Harry?” Ginny asked ever so hesitantly.

Harry could barely look at her as he said, “I’m so sorry, but, yes.”

He saw her face turn livid with rage as she spat out, “Who is she? I deserve to know.”

Harry pursed his lips together knowing the answer would not be one she liked. “I cannot tell you for the same old reasons of saving the wizarding world. Who though, is not what is important, it goes much deeper than that. I’m just going to spit it out and we can talk about it after you know. Ginny, I’m gay.”

Ginny laughed. “No way, Harry, I’ve been with you. You are not gay.”

“Yes, Ginny, I am,” he said as he glared at her. He hadn’t expected her to laugh at him.

“The only way for you to really know …Oh my God, you’ve been with someone!” she practically shouted.

Harry countered in a softer voice. “Yes.”

Ginny stood up raising her hand and slapped him across the cheek. Harry jerked back knowing the stinging meant he would have a red handprint across his face.

“Wow! I guess I deserved that, but that really hurt,” he said has he rubbed his cheek.

“Not as much as I’m hurting right now. How long, Harry? How often?” Ginny asked, spitting out the questions.

“Once during the summer. I thought it was something I could deal with, but then again this last weekend. I know now that it is not just a fling. Ginny, I am so sorry,” Harry said as his voice began to crack as the last words were spoken.

“Why? Why did this have to happen to us? It was perfect this summer. It was all I had hoped for.”

“I don’t know, Ginny, the time we spent together I will always treasure. As I said, I still love you; I just know that I can’t be true to you.”

“Don’t try and be noble about this. It would have been noble of you had you told me before you had sex with some bloke. I thought you were honourable,” she said whispering the last statement.

“I’m human, I am certainly not perfect. I will fail and stumble along the way.”

Ginny stood up as she said fiercely, “I need to go. I can’t stand sitting here with you right now.”

“I understand. Ron and Hermione will be here in a few minutes. I am going to tell them also. Ginny, I am begging you not to tell anyone the real reason. I am not ready to face the world with this right now. I don’t think the wizarding world will take kindly to me, and to finish off Voldemort, I need the public’s support.”

Ginny walked to the door and turned around briskly. “I am so furious right now, but you can trust me not to do that. That I can still promise you,” she said as she walked out the door.

Harry said, “Thank you, Ginny,” as the door shut tightly behind her.

Harry felt sick to his stomach; he hadn’t realized that he had been shaking and that his hands were clammy. He glanced around hoping to see a door to a loo. He spotted it on his third look around the room. He was rinsing his mouth out when he heard the knock. He looked in a mirror over the sink and he saw the red slap mark across his cheek. He wondered what he would look like once Ron was through with him.

“Bloody hell, Harry, what did my sister do to you? I will get her back for that,” Ron exclaimed as Harry opened the door and let them in.

“No, Ron, I deserved it,” Harry said as he sat back down in the same chair he was in before.

“Harry, I can’t imagine you could do anything to Ginny that would deserve a slap like that,” Hermione said as she stood next to him examining the mark.

“Well, you better sit down then because I did do something. Would you like some tea?” Harry asked as he poured more into his cup and then filled the others, his hands still shaking.

Hermione sat down next to him and Ron across.

“So, what is going on? Are you okay?” Hermione asked with a very concerned tone.

Harry took a deep breath before he spoke. “What I am about to tell you is possibly going to change our friendship, especially for you, Ron. I hope it’s temporary, but that it is up to you.”

Ron asked point-blank, “What did you do to Ginny?”

“I broke up with her,” Harry answered.

“You did that this summer,” Ron responded not quite understanding what Harry was saying.

“No, Ron, I really broke up with her.”

Hermione was stunned. “Oh my God, Harry, why?”

“Harry, the only reason I can figure why my sister would slap you is if you cheated on her,” Ron said reluctantly.

Harry was surprised that his friend had correctly assessed the situation.

“No!” Hermione said in disbelief.

“Yes,” Harry replied.

Ron jumped up. Harry stood up. He had to look up to Ron as he spoke. “Ron, I know you want to beat the crap out of me right now, but there is more, so save it.”

Ron slowly backed off and sat down. Harry followed in kind.

“With who? I can’t imagine any witch who could compete with my sister.”

Harry had a look of dread come across his face; Hermione saw it. “Harry, Harry, look at me,” she demanded.

Harry looked at her, searching those big brown eyes for understanding. Hermione whispered, “It’s not a witch, is it?”

Harry shook his head when he responded, “No, Hermione, it is not.”

“I am so sorry,” Hermione said as the laid her hand on his and gave it a squeeze.

“What do you mean not a witch, is she a Muggle?” Ron asked knowing he was missing something.

Harry shook his head no.

Hermione and Harry could see Ron trying to make the connection, and then they saw it in his blue eyes when it clicked.

“Harry, there is no way you fancy blokes. I lived with you for six years, I would know.”

“Ron, yes, I do, and you wouldn’t have known because I really didn’t know until recently. I still love Ginny, but not in the way I should. She deserves better.”

“How long have you known?” Hermione asked with her hand still securely over his.

“I had an inkling this summer and acted on it. I thought I could handle it. I stayed away until this last weekend, and then I knew it was much more. I am still confused about the whole situation. I need to work it out and accept it myself, but I had to tell Ginny, and I had to tell my best friends. I should have told everyone earlier though.”

“Well, who is it?” Ron asked still not believing what he was hearing.

“I can’t tell you.”

“Oh great, more secrets,” Ron spat out. “What was it you said on the way home from Hogwarts last summer? Oh yeah, no more secrets, that lasted what, two months?”

“Yes, more secrets, and most of them for the same reasons of why I was keeping Ginny a secret, except there are more. He will be playing a part in my confrontation with Voldemort. I don’t know the role, yet, but he will.”

“Harry, does this have something to do with the White Dragon Patronus?” Hermione asked.

Harry knew her brain was working a kilometer a minute trying to figure out this mystery. “Yes,” Harry responded.

“He must be a great wizard then.”

“Yes, he is, and I know you want to ask more, but I am begging you not to. Ginny doesn’t know who it is either. She did promise not to reveal the situation.”

“Why the hell not?” Ron asked abruptly. “If you are so in love with this person, why not? Can’t handle the bad press?”

Harry grimaced. “I think I would rather you hit me than say that.”

“So, it’s true then, you are going to stay in the closet, isn’t that correct expression?” Ron said bitingly.

“Yes, but not for the reasons you think. The first is I am still coming to terms with what is going on and what I’m feeling. The second is, because I will need the public’s support when I go against Voldemort, and I am not sure how they will take to their ‘Chosen One’ being gay. The third is the same as always, Voldemort would probably go after him.”

“You know, Harry, I think you enjoy your secrets; it keeps up the intrigue, the suspense,” Ron said with an ugly sneer.

Harry stood up and shouted, “Enough, Ron, enough! Do you not think I would give up everything in this world to walk around hand in hand, snogging in the hallways like you and Hermione? I bet it never crosses your mind that your love could get a person killed. What would you do if it was you Voldemort was after? Would you stay with Hermione? Would you meet in private hoping no one would find out? It sucks. It totally sucks. Oh, and let’s not forget that I might not even make it another year.”

Ron stood up and shouted back, “I’ll keep your bloody secret! I have to go and check on my sister. I am sure she will need someone to talk to about this. Hermione, let’s go.”

“Ron, you go ahead I want to talk to Harry for a few more minutes.”

“Whatever,” Ron said as he left the room attempting to slam the door, which apparently you couldn’t do in the Room of Requirement.

“He’ll come around. I am not so sure about Ginny, though,” Hermione said.

“What about you?” Harry asked, turning his hand over so it held hers.

“Harry, I understand how hard this must have been telling all of us this, especially before you have worked it all out for yourself.”

“You do?” Harry said with some hope that one of his friendships might remain intact.

“Yes, I do,” Hermione said with a small smile. “You see I have an uncle, my dad’s brother, who is gay. He didn’t tell anyone until his late twenties. Half the family disowned him. My dad eventually came around; to me he was just the same, he was just my Uncle Richard.”

Harry let a tear fall. “Thank you, I thought I was going to lose everyone,” Harry said stiltedly, trying to hold back more tears.

“I’ve really screwed things up, haven’t I?” Harry asked once he was sure he could talk without losing it.

“No, you just fell in love with somebody none of us expected. There is nothing wrong with being in love,” Hermione said with a big squeeze to his hand.

“Remus knows,” Harry mentioned almost as an afterthought. “He is the one who brought me to my senses about Ginny. You know I still love her, and it’s killed me to do this.”

“Are you sure that you made the right decision?”

Harry smiled. “Absolutely. You that know since I came to this magical world, people have forgotten that I am human. When I make a mistake it’s front page news. I’ve accepted that my life is not going to be normal, but this, this is private for now. I want to enjoy it while I can. I am telling you, and only you, I will make it public someday.”

“You really love this guy, don’t you?” she asked, watching Harry’s face light up.

“More than life itself. He’s the first person who isn’t intimidated by me. He’s my equal.”

“Isn’t he afraid of Voldemort?”

Harry snickered. “Everyone’s afraid of Voldemort, but he will be with me in the end. I forgot to mention this when Ron was here, but it might be for the best. When I was visiting my friend this weekend we ran into another wizard. He gave me a present, to prove he wouldn’t reveal our secret. He had received it from another wizard who said for him to give it to the ‘Chosen One.” Hermione, it was Rowena Ravenclaw’s item. It’s a music box and the Horcrux had been destroyed. I have it in my safe at home. I know you and Ron wanted to be involved with the retrieval, but I swear to you, this just came out of the blue.”

“Wow! That is incredible. I am so happy to know that another one has been destroyed. You have no idea who did it?”

“I have been going over it and over it, and I really can’t think of anyone who would both know about the Horcruxes and would know to give me the evidence.”

“Aren’t you nervous about this other wizard finding out about you?”

“No, for someone reason I am not. The wizard who gave it to me is now under a double oath; he cannot tell us who gave it to him, and he cannot tell the other about me and who I was with. But speaking of being nervous, you should get going before Ron and Ginny plan dastardly things to do to me.”

Hermione gave him a huge hug and Harry felt much better knowing that Hermione was still his friend. Harry made it back to McGonagall’s office without much notice. She glanced up at him. “I see that went well.”

Harry grinned. “Better than I expected,” and he stepped into the fireplace and landed in his parlor.

Dobby met him as he was coming out of the Floo, jumping up and down. “Harry Potter, we have guest. Mr. Lupin was here and he went up to your bedroom. He told me I could not go in there until you said it was okay.

Harry raced up the stairs. ‘So much for my bedroom being my sanctuary,’ he thought. He opened the door, stumbled in, and froze.

A silver-tipped fur coat was draped over the chair by the fire; an overnight bag was displayed on the hearth, and then the voice.

“Zaychik moy.”

Harry shouted down the stairwell, “I’m okay, Dobby, and don’t come in here until I say it’s okay.”

Harry shut the door and pounced on the wizard lying in his bed. Before he could get out a word, he was being kissed by his blond lover.

tbc

Zaychik moy: Russian for “My Bunny” or “Bunny of mine”

Chapter Text

Draco pulled Harry into his arms, raised his chin with his fingers, and gently pried his lips apart with his thumb. The tip of his tongue slowly ran over the entrance to Harry’s mouth, before it forced its way in and searched every part, as if looking for a memory. Harry started to pull away, but Draco would not let him, and he became more forceful until Harry responded back in kind and took over the long kiss. Harry felt like he was drowning in happiness. Finally, their lips moved apart.

“How?” Harry asked, still stunned.

“Professor Lupin came to Durmstrang and talked with the Headmaster. He then came to my room and talked to me. He told me everything. God, Harry, I was so stupid to put you in such danger. However, he added that keeping us apart was not a good idea, as we have some kind of bond. I didn’t mention the magical bond, as I could tell you had not told him that part.

“The Headmaster now knows who you are, apparently he was part of a group related to the original Order of the Phoenix and is sworn to secrecy. He is the one who had the pictures taken and sent to Professor Lupin. He and Professor Lupin worked all day in my room and hooked our fireplaces together. They are joined, but can only be activated every Tuesday night and I have to return twenty-four hours later. They can also be activated in case of dire emergency.”

Harry’s eyes lit up and he stammered, “I love my godfather.”

Draco laughed. “So do I, but there is one hitch. You now have a new class on Wednesdays.”

“They found me a Potions professor?” Harry questioned.

“Yes, Harry, they did, and that would be me,” Draco said smugly.

“No way,” Harry said laughing, “I was way better than you last year.”

Draco smacked him on the head for laughing at him. “I wasn’t really trying last year, remember—death threats. Actually, I was one of the best Potions students Hogwarts has had since Severus and your mum,” Draco said with pride.

“Really? I thought Snape just favored you because he was your Head of House?”

“Really, Potter, I excelled in Potions. For some reason Potions makes sense to me. I understand the theory of how things chemically combine and the reactions each ingredient will produce.”

“Bollocks, now you are my professor.”

“Hey, it’s not so bad; we could have fun with a little role playing. I could give you detention,” Draco said, arching his brow.

Harry laughed and turned on his back as he let his imagination fly at the possibilities.

“Shite, Potter, what happened to your face?” Draco asked, looking horrified as he saw the slap mark for the first time.

Harry turned back on his side to hide it. “What did Remus tell you, Draco?”

Draco forcefully tilted Harry’s face back so he could get a better look at the damage. “He told me about the letter and the pictures; by the way, I like seeing them on the mantel. He told me about you admitting you loved me; I liked that part. He also said he seriously doubted me, until my Patronus showed up and proceeded to completely comfort you. He added that he knew then we shouldn’t be apart for too long of time; that was why we had been both feeling lethargic.”

“I broke up with Ginny,” Harry said point-blank.

“You what?” Draco said loudly, not quite believing what he had just heard.

“You heard me. I broke up with Ginny and told her I was gay, thus the slap. I also told Ron and Hermione. None of them, of course, knows it is you. Ginny will probably hate me for the rest of her life. Ron may or may not forgive me, but will totally freak out again when he does find out it is you. Hermione is wonderful and will love me no matter what. She will be concerned of course when she finds out it’s you, but she will accept it.”

“Why? Harry, you love Ginny. I of all people know you do,” Draco asked as he kissed the red streaks tenderly.

“Of course I do, but Remus and I had a long talk, and he helped me come to terms with what was happening to me. He asked me three questions, and that was all it took for it to become clear in what I had to do.”

“What were the questions?”

“He asked who I dreamed of, who I fantasized about, and what would my reaction be if someone came onto Ginny, or if someone came onto you. I think you know the answers already. I just had to say goodbye to a future built on childhood wants and face the reality of the situation.”

“Which is what?”

“That I’m in love with you.”

“I’m stunned.”

Harry wrapped his arm around Draco and pulled him in closer. Strips of the blond hair were still damp, and he smelled of Harry’s soap. He reveled in the long blond hair and whispered in Draco’s ear, “So are you okay with this?”

“That you’re mine and I don’t have to share?” Draco asked, as his fingers ran down Harry’s spine, causing him to shiver. “I had hoped, but I never allowed myself to dream of it.”

“Well, let’s start dreaming,” Harry muttered, before he set in for a long, languorous kiss.

Draco was the first to let out a groan. Harry was so glad he was already lying down, because he knew that guttural sound of need would have brought him to his knees if he had been standing. Yet, he interrupted the kiss before it went any further. “I desperately want to make love to you, Draco, but I need to show you a few things you might have missed in my memories.”

Draco pulled away reluctantly. “I now know Dobby is here. I didn’t know he was your house-elf.”

“Er, he’s not really mine; he just lives here and takes care of me. He stays here out of his own free will. He’s kind of attached to me. But, he needs to know that you are here and welcomed to be here. Are you ready to talk with him?”

“Give me a minute,” Draco said as he reached over the side of the bed and picked up some black silk pajama bottoms.

They both sat on the side of the bed when Harry called for Dobby.

pop

Dobby appeared, his eyes bulging more than normal when he saw his former master.

“Dobby,” Harry began, “I know you know Draco, and I know you are free to tell my secrets as I do not own you, but I am asking you to please never tell anyone, but Mister Lupin, about Draco. He will be coming over every Tuesday night and leaving Wednesday night.”

“Dobby is loyal to Harry Potter; Dobby will not tell anyone. Does Harry Potter want Dobby to prepare a guest room?”

“No, Dobby, Draco will be staying with me.”

“Dobby is not thinking this is a good idea, Harry Potter” the house-elf said, hopping from one foot to the other.

“Dobby,” Draco said, “I know how much you hated my family and I can understand why, but I love your Harry Potter. I would die to protect him.”

Harry felt the Phoenix twitch its feathers as he listened to Draco’s words.

“Okay, Harry Potter, but Dobby will still keep an eye out for this one.”

“Fair enough,” said Harry.

“Is Harry Potter needing anything else? Master Draco usually has steamed vanilla milk before bed.”

“Does he now?” Harry said with a grin, “Okay how about steamed vanilla milk for Draco and hot chocolate for me. Thank you, Dobby.”

pop

“You know Dobby used to bring me steamed vanilla milk when I was confined to my bed after some rough sessions with my father. I was grateful, but I never let him know.”

“Maybe you should sometime soon,” Harry said as he stood up. “Let me show you around the house. I am not sure how much detail you picked up on. You obviously know where the bathroom is.”

“Yes, and it has a very nice shower and tub. The closet was a surprise; you really took your father’s advice. I hung a few items in there, I hope you don’t mind.”

Harry smiled. “I don’t mind, in fact I kind of like the idea. Why don’t you put on a dressing gown while I give you the tour? You are too distracting in those pajamas.”

Draco covered himself and Harry showed him the guest room and loo first. He pointed out the door to Dobby’s room and then he opened the door to his study. Draco poked around the cupboards and drawers as Harry snickered at his nosy boyfriend. “Where does the door go to?” Draco asked.

“Open it,” Harry said with a knowing grin.

“Shite! You have your own Pensieve! This is where you watched all of my memories.”

“Yes,” Harry said as he led him back to the study and opened the safe. “And these are your memories. They are yours whenever you want them.”

“Keep them in there; I don’t want that crap in my head,” Draco said as he turned from the safe.

“Let’s go downstairs, I know there is a room down there you will love.”

The bounded down the stairs; Harry briefly showed him the parlor and the dining room. Draco commented on the broom mounted by the front door. Harry next showed him the loo and the kitchen. Then he took Draco’s hand in his and led him to door labeled Lily’s room.

“Open it, Draco,” Harry said excitedly.

“Whoa! Potter, this is brilliant. Your mum had her own Potions lab, and look at the ingredients. Severus would have an orgasm just looking at this. A chopping and measuring area, books, cauldrons, this is amazing.”

Harry was pleased that Draco was so enthralled with the room. He loved it, of course, but only a Potions master could really appreciate it. “So, Professor Malfoy, will this work for you?” Harry said with a wink.

“Harry, we can make some really interesting potions with these ingredients. This could be really fun.”

“Come on, there are two more areas I want to show you, we have all day tomorrow to be in here,” Harry said as he took Draco’s hand and practically dragged him out of the room.

Harry led him to the back door and opened it. “Lumos,” Harry said and the garden was filled with light.

“Oh fuck, Potter, now I am going to orgasm. A potion and magical garden; we can actually grow and harvest our own ingredients. This is truly spectacular.”

“Over here,” Harry pointed to his left, “is the kitchen garden. I don’t know if you know, but I love to cook. Dobby and I try out new recipes together. He says I would make a good kitchen house-elf.”

“Don’t go there, or I am going to have to tease the hell out of you,” Draco said as he let out a snort of laughter. “So what is left? We’ve seen both floors and the gardens.”

Harry held out his hand and led him back inside into the kitchen and into the pantry. He lifted a latch and an opening in the floor appeared. He withdrew his wand, said Summitto, and the stairwell hidden underneath the floor lowered to the basement.

“Why all the secrecy?” Draco asked as he followed Harry down the wooden stairs.

“Originally, this is where Remus would spend his time during the full moon, but now it is where I train,” Harry answered as he led Draco to the middle of the floor.

“I don’t get it, it’s an empty room,” Draco said looking all around the huge empty basement.

Harry smiled knowingly. “The walls, ceiling and floor all absorb spells. Now watch this, Adversaire Bellatrix. A virtual image of Bellatrix Lestrange appeared with her wand drawn. Harry immediately went to battle with her and took her down after three rounds. Her body was covered with paint-like splotches.

Harry turned to Draco who was standing there looking gobsmacked. “It’s my training chamber,” Harry said proudly.

“Damn, this is sterling. I can now see why you stayed at home this year. There is no way Hogwarts could have come close to this. Your home is small, but it has everything you need. I am really impressed,” Draco said, still looking a bit stunned.

“It doesn’t have a Quidditch pitch,” Harry said wistfully.

“You miss it, don’t you?” Draco said, giving Harry a squeeze around the shoulders.

“Absolutely, you know if the planets were aligned properly, we both would have been the captains this year.”

“Yes, but then we also know that our rivalry would have gotten worse,” Draco stated, giving Harry a chaste kiss on the cheek.

“Come on, Malfoy, you know it would have been fun,” Harry responded as he turned into the kiss.

“I know, but I like shagging you so much more than fighting with you.”

Harry laughed. “I’m sure shagging does not preclude fighting. You know I am going to get on your nerves and you are going to get on mine.”

“You mean like right now,” Draco said, sounding very serious.

Harry stepped back and asked, “What am I doing that is bugging you?”

“You keep nattering; can’t you find a better use for that mouth and soft warm tongue?”

Harry looked at Draco and stepped towards him. “Yes, I can,” he replied as he pulled on Draco’s dressing gown tie. The robe opened and Harry dropped to his knees and he pulled the silk pajamas down to Draco’s ankles. He took the semi-erect penis partially into his mouth and let his tongue glide up and down the shaft, his tongue then licked around the head and across the slit.

“Fuck, Potter, I didn’t…” Draco moaned bracing his hands on Harry’s shoulders.

Harry then withdrew his tongue and just used his lips as he moved his head back and forth.

“I didn’t mean here,” Draco panted as his knees began to buckle.

Harry continued the assault by almost completely taking in the hardened shaft, but he lifted his wand with one hand and they were now in Harry’s bedroom near a chair by the fire. He gently pushed Draco down onto the chair sucking him without missing a beat. Draco was beside himself; his fingers were running through the thick dark hair, while his bum lifted off the chair involuntarily. His feet and upper back supported his weight as he arched into the mouth that had now fully encased him. Harry reached around, grabbed Draco’s bum, and pulled him in further.

Draco knew he was coming; his hands reached back for the arms of the chair. His fingers dug into the fabric, and he tried lowering himself. Harry pulled him back up and groaned with complete desire. The vibration of the groan reverberated and for Draco there was no holding back; he went over the top and the sweet explosion of ejaculate surged out him in multiple bursts. Harry lowered him to the chair, but did not release him until the last drop had been swallowed. He rubbed his nose in the damp soft curls breathing in deeply and then gently kissed the softening penis before he looked up and said sweetly, “Can I talk now?”

“Yeah, but I can’t,” Draco panted.

As he knelt between Draco’s legs, Harry rested his head on Draco’s thigh, looking into the fire. “You know we are going to make love in every room of this house,” he said as if it was a known fact.

“Not all in one night I hope,” Draco drawled.

Harry started laughing. “We may be seventeen, Draco, but I don’t even think we could do that.”

“Can we leave out Dobby’s room? I don’t think that would endear me to him.”

“You know, I’ve never seen Dobby’s room. I agree, we will leave Dobby’s room alone, but that means I get you in the garden.”

“Can we wait until next summer? I don’t exactly like playing starker fucking frozen bunnies.”

Harry turned his head and blew on the blond curls. Draco shivered.

“You better pull your pajamas back up before I take you again,” Harry said as he raised himself back up straight onto his knees.

Draco stood up pulling his black silks up over his hips and noticed a tray on the table by the window. “Hey, look there’s our milk and hot chocolate.”

Harry brought the tray over to the fireplace table and Draco pulled him onto his lap. They drank their late night drinks; Harry licked the milk mustache off Draco’s upper lip.

“Don’t grow a mustache, Draco, it doesn’t become you,” Harry said, taking one more swipe across his lips.

“The only way I could is by magic. I’m pretty hairless as you might have noticed.”

“Not where I’ve been lately,” Harry replied with a snicker.

“I can take care of that.”

“Oh God, no, please don’t,” Harry begged.

“You know we have to go to bed soon. I am on a different time schedule and tomorrow I have to play professor.”

“Okay, you can use the loo first,” Harry said as he gave Draco a kiss on the nose.

“Harry, are you shy?” Draco asked with half grin.

“No, but I usually don’t go to the bathroom in front of anyone.”

“What did you do in Gryffindor? Stand in line?”

“No, I didn’t mean piss, you git.”

“Oh, well I don’t need to do ‘that-which-shall-not-be-named’ at night; always in the morning for me; like clockwork after tea.”

Harry sighed, “I cannot believe we are having this conversation.”

“I think it’s called getting to know one another. So you’re an evening guy?”

“Now we’re back to that,” Harry sighed again.

“You mean, ‘that-which-shall-not-be-named,’ yes, we are.”

“Drop it, Malfoy.”

“No, you brought it up. Evening?” Draco smirked.

“Bloody hell, yes, evening, every evening.”

“Then I will go first, I wouldn’t want you to be embarrassed if I walked in on you and it smelled or something. Oh, I forgot, ‘Golden Boy’s’ shite doesn’t stink.”

“Draco, drop it now,” Harry growled.

“Just make sure you clean yourself up because I have plans for that nice tight muscular arse of yours,” Draco said as he pinched Harry’s bum.

“And to think I gave up a nice sweet witch for you,” Harry grumbled.

Draco grabbed Harry, pulling him back down. “You know I will never make you regret your decision.”

“I know you won’t, love,” Harry whispered.

Draco choked. “Did you just call me love?”

“Please tell me I didn’t?”

“You did, Potter, I’m going to gag.”

“I’ll make you gag.”

“Promises, promises.”

Harry stood up. “Go use the loo, Draco.”

Draco retrieved his overnight bag and went into the bathroom. Harry sat down in the chair looking into the fire. Life was sure interesting, Harry thought. If anyone had told him six months ago he and Draco Malfoy would be in love, he would have committed them to St. Mungo’s, sharing a room with Lockhart.

He heard the door open. His breath was taken away, Draco was gorgeous; he looked so much better with the weight he had put on. The black silk pajamas were riding low on those thin hips and his brushed hair was almost getting long enough to pull back.

“What are you staring at?” Draco said as he sauntered over to the bed.

“What do you think, Blondie?” Harry replied as he stood up to go the loo.

“Do you see something you like?” Draco asked, as Harry was almost through the door.

Harry turned around. “Draco, if you plan on sleeping tonight, get over it now.”

“You better hurry up, before I fall asleep,” Draco teased as he crawled under the sheets and duvet.

“Not likely with your dick pointing straight up. Nice profile.” Harry laughed.

“Hey, I can take care of that in two minutes and be off in dream world in five.”

Harry shook his head, shut the door, and physically locked it.

“You know I can cast one spell and it will open,” Draco shouted.

“Leave me alone.”

“Do you need a magazine?”

“No, I’ve got one already.”

“You better hurry up because I’m starting to put my hands down my silks. Oh Merlin, that feels good! I’m fantasizing about last weekend in the shower. Do you remember?”

“Yes, I used that one last night.”

“Which one makes you come the fastest?”

“It has to be when you impaled yourself on me when I was sitting in your chair. What about you?”

“Actually, mine has to do with before we were together. It was when you defended me in court. I felt those hands on me and heard your voice telling me that you thought I was innocent. Oh God, when you told Umbridge off and swirled around and winked at me. Here I was about to go to Azkaban, and all I was thinking was, fuck, Potter is hot. You thought I looked confused. It wasn’t the trial, Harry, it was you. I was dumbstruck.”

Draco saw the room darken as the fire lowered. The door hadn’t even opened yet. Shite, Draco said to himself, he can do wandless magic now without even seeing the items.

He heard the door unlock and open. He was in trouble. Harry walked out in dark green silk pajamas hung low like his, but on Harry they were snuggling muscle, not bone. Even though the room was dark, he knew the bottoms matched Harry’s eyes perfectly.

“See something you like?” Harry purred.

“No sleep for Blondie tonight,” Draco replied with hitch in his voice.

“Guess we’ll have to skip Potions tomorrow,” Harry said as he made his way to the bed.

“Not an option. I hear the professor is a real arsehole.”

“Ah, but I hear he favors one student in particular,” Harry said softly as he pulled back the sheets on his side of the bed.

“The rumor is true,” Draco said as he met Harry in the middle of the bed.

Harry nestled next Draco and sighed. “I never knew silk could feel so good.”

Draco’s fingers began to trace the curves of Harry’s arm. “Harry, can you raise the light some, I want to see you,” Draco asked, as he began kissing the imaginary lines he had just drawn.

“You like to watch?” Harry asked as his hand stroked the long blond hair spread across his chest.

“What?” Draco mumbled between kisses.

Harry reached behind him and grabbed his wand from the nightstand, Speculum, and mirrors appeared above the bed and on the headboard.

Draco looked around. “Oh God, I can barely look at one of you without coming, this may be too much.”

“I want you to watch yourself, Draco. You have the most incredible expression on your face when you come. When I looked at the memories in the vials, I thought you were the most beautiful creature I had even seen.”

Harry leant up and pushed all of the covers to the bottom of the bed. They both lay on their backs staring at their reflections. Harry’s hand crossed over to the black point protruding from the pajamas, and placed his palm on top, letting his fingers stretch down the silken shaft. Draco watched himself moan in the reflection.

Draco’s hand reached under Harry’s arm lying across him, and settled it on the raised green silk angle. They concentrated on every movement and its reaction. The images were intoxicating and both knew they were about to come when Draco sat up. He pulled his legs under him and placed his hands on either side of Harry’s hips. Slowly he lowered the silk bottoms over the strained erection; Harry lifted up letting the green material slide underneath, until it was halfway down his thighs. Draco pulled them down further, and Harry kicked them off over the bottom of the bed.

Draco began the slow torture of licking and kissing his way down from Harry’s navel. Harry drew in air, waiting for the warm tongue and mouth to take in his aching dick, before exhaling. He watched in the mirror above as Draco’s kisses passed it and as Draco’s hand gently took his scrotum and rested it in his palm. Harry knew what was about to happen, but he had no idea what it would feel like. Draco’s bum rose up as he leant over taking in one stone and then the other. He slowly bathed them as he gently rolled his tongue around them. “Oh fuck, that is nice, that is so fucking nice,” Harry moaned. Harry saw the Dragon’s wings flutter in the reflection.

Draco’s tongue found a new place to adventure to, and began licking up Harry’s shaft. Harry’s hand reached down and stroked the Dragon on Draco’s back. He had made the Dragon with their come and his tears. His fingers traced Draco’s spine where he could reach, down to the black silk line. The Dragon’s wings twitched. Harry’s fingers grasped the edge of the silk and lowered it slightly. He was being heavily distracted by the warm muscle stroking his glans. He pulled the silk lower admiring Draco’s perfect round bottom. His hand caressed the curved backside, he could do this endlessly; it stuck out and just made you want to grab it, and bury your face in it… Draco stopped abruptly when Harry’s middle finger dropped into the crevasse and crooked up when it found its desire. He looked up to the mirror above as Harry silently mouthed the words, “I want to top.”

Harry sat up and with Draco’s help removed the black silk. Draco was about to lie down, when Harry forcefully stopped him, and turned him to face the headboard. “I want you on your knees and this beautiful arse up,” Harry said commandingly. Draco complied knowing Harry rarely made such requests. “Perfect,” Harry muttered.

Harry placed himself between the long legs and charted an invisible line with his finger tip from Draco’s neck, over each spinal bump, and down over his crack. Harry then grasped each buttock in his hands and began smothering them with open mouthed kisses. He bit down gently, sucking in a mouthful of flesh.

“I am going have a hell of time explaining a love bite on my arse.”

Harry stopped his bite. “No one better be seeing this arse but me.” He went back to suckling the white skin. His hands surreptitiously separated Draco’s cheeks leaving him exposed. Harry ceased his bite and let his tongue caress the red mark before sliding over to the opened crevice. He started at the top and pointedly made his way down, before laying his tongue flat, licking his way back up. He slowly traced back down stopping at the ringed hole. He swirled around it before letting the tip poke in so discretely.

“Fucking A,” Draco yelped. Harry withdrew and swirled again before probing in deeper. He let his tongue swipe back and forth the sides of the channel. He couldn’t believe he had never done this before. This was incredible. He loved the feel, the texture of the skin, and the taste was nothing like he expected. It was how Draco always tasted, but more so. And he loved that Draco whimpered every time he withdrew, and that he swore when he plunged back in.

Draco was now panting, as Harry was doing what he never thought he would do. He was fucking Draco with his tongue. “Harry, please,” Draco groaned loudly, “fuck me. I am so ready.”

Harry reluctantly withdrew. “Lubricus” Draco was further lubricated as was Harry. Harry turned Draco over onto his back. “So you can watch yourself come,” he said softly.

Draco wrapped his legs around Harry’s waist, and Harry entered him slowly knowing he wasn’t fully prepared. Draco pushed him in with his heels digging into Harry’s back. “All the way, Potter,” Draco groaned.

Harry thrust in and looked deep into those deep blue eyes. “I love you, Draco,” Harry whispered. Draco’s breath hitched. Harry had never said it like this, not while actually making love. Harry leant over him and kissed him hard on his shoulder, Draco knew there would be another mark on him by morning.

Draco watched as Harry pumped into him rhythmically, and as his own body leapt up to meet every move. He loved seeing Harry’s muscles extend and retract; he could only see his long white legs wrapped around Harry’s body as his heels dug in for more. He couldn’t believe it, this creature above him, loved him, wanted him, and chose him. Draco saw himself come, Harry was right, he was at peace, and he did smile.

Summitto: lower (Latin)

Adversaire: opponent (French)

Speculum: mirror (Latin)

tbc

Chapter Text

Morning came with a knock on the bedroom door. Harry blinked his eyes open, the night before flashing through his blurry brain. He was spooning Draco, and wisps of his white hair were stuck to his lips. The knock came again. “Who is it? What do you want?” Harry blurted out.

“It’s Remus, and I’m here to go over Draco’s lesson plan.”

Draco’s eyes popped open. “Shite! Harry, I forgot to tell you he was coming over.”

Harry called for his wand and quickly cast a Disappearing spell for the Phoenix and Dragon on their backs. “The door is unlocked,” Harry yelled out.

Remus opened the door and had to hold his breath. The scent of sex from Harry and Draco was so thick he could almost drink it.

He walked in, waved his wand, and opened all of the windows.

“For Merlin’s sake, it’s October man; it’s freezing in here.”

Harry was laughing.

Remus spoke hesitantly trying not to breathe until the room cleared out some. “Draco, the scent of you two and sex is too much for this ol’ werewolf.” Remus waved his wand and a breeze came through clearing the room so he could at least inhale. He then lowered the windows.

He could finally see these two young men together. My God, they were beautiful, and he could feel a sense of magic surrounding them. They both got out of bed. Thank God they had pajamas on.

“Nice silks, guys,” Remus teased.

“We like it,” Draco bantered back with a sly grin.

“A lot,” Harry added with an even slyer grin.

“I don’t need details,” Remus said, knowing these two were going to be trouble. “You two were supposed to be ready to go at nine this morning. I am going to go down to Lily’s room and look around. I expect to see you down there soon.”

“Professor,” Draco said before Remus left the room, “I have a lesson plan, but now that I’ve seen what is available, I need to redo it. I was thinking that today we should do an inventory of what is on the shelves, and what is growing in the gardens. I can talk Harry through the different properties of each ingredient as we catalogue them.”

“Look, I got an E in potions. I am not stupid, you know,” Harry snorted, sounding a bit miffed.

“What I meant to say, Potter, was the chemical properties and possible combinations. Professor Snape was not really helpful in that area. He had us write essays, but never got into why things worked the way they did.”

“Yes, Professor Malfoy.”

“Are you two always this way?” Remus asked, seriously wondering how they could get along well enough to make it to the bed.

“No, well sometimes, uh yeah,” Harry stuttered.

“Sometimes, but not in bed,” Draco added, knowing what was in Remus’s mind.

“Sometimes there too,” Harry interjected with a smirk.

“Details, no details,” Remus said, again shaking his head at the image of Harry Potter smirking. “I will be downstairs. One half-hour and I expect both of you ready to work.”

“Remus, would you call Dobby and ask for scones and tea for three? I would, but he’s still wary of Draco.”

Remus nodded and shut the door. He stepped down the stairs laughing. They certainly had met their match. He wondered if they’d tried dueling against each other yet.

Harry went into the bathroom, started the shower, and brushed his teeth. Draco came in, pissed, washed his hands and began brushing his teeth. Harry had to go, but wasn’t sure he could do it in front of Draco. He walked over to the toilet and tried. Draco was slyly watching Harry in the mirror. He finished brushing his teeth and Harry still hadn’t gone.

“So, you are shy?” Draco drawled.

“Just get into the shower,” Harry grumbled back.

“No, I like to watch, remember?”

“God, I hate you sometimes.”

“You do not. You love me all of the time. I am going to be nice and get in the shower and close my eyes. I expect to hear tinkling soon, or I am going to think you are hopeless.”

Draco did as he promised and he heard the sound he was waiting for. Harry soon stepped into the shower. They lathered each other up and down. Draco washed Harry’s hair; Draco washed Draco’s hair. Harry wondered how long it would be before Draco let him do it. Harry was on his way out when Draco snatched him back under the spray. “Where you going? By my count we have twenty minutes before class.”

Harry put his hand against the shower wall, bracing himself as he leant to his side. “Yes, and you will need at least ten of those for your lotions and hair,” Harry said with a mischievous grin.

“True, Potter, but that still leave us ten. I could do a lot to you in ten minutes.”

Harry laughed. “Ah, I see, you just shove me up against the wall and take me? What happened to foreplay?”

Draco grasped Harry’s other hand and placed it against the shower wall near the other.

“We can do the foreplay after class.”

“Afterplay?” Harry teased as he noticed he was getting a hard-on.

Draco turned off the shower and lifted two of his fingers to his Harry’s face. “Do you think you could lubricate these for me, Magic Man?”

“Lubricus.”

“Very good, now how about you bend down a little.”

“Anything else, Professor?”

“No, I think I can do the rest myself. Well, actually, you might have to get up on your tiptoes in a minute.”

Harry exited the shower first; they were going to be late. He was in mid swipe of drying off his back when Draco came out and began drying off too. Harry cracked up. “Oh Merlin, Malfoy, have you seen your bum?”

Draco turned his backside towards the mirror. “Good one. I hope it sticks around a while as a reminder of last night.”

“Liked that, did you?” Harry asked as he threw the towel in the laundry basket, scoring two points.

Draco approached Harry and wrapped his arms around him. “I cannot imagine a better lover than you,” Draco whispered before giving him a kiss that was usually saved for moments that were more sensual.

“Then don’t try to,” Harry said as he gently bit down on Draco’s lower lip. His body wanted to take Draco back to bed; his mind was telling him to get his body downstairs where it belonged.

They were surprisingly only five minutes late. Dobby must have decided they would need a larger breakfast than scones. Remus soon joined them in the dining room as they ate soft-boiled eggs with toast and drank their tea. Draco soon excused himself; Harry bit the inside of his cheek to stop himself from remarking on how he knew that Draco was off to the loo.

When Draco returned, Remus and Harry were discussing dueling. Remus asked if they had ever dueled. Draco told Remus his version of his and Harry’s duel in their second year, and Harry told Remus his version of the bathroom incident from the previous year. Remus took in the information that Harry had cast such a spell and was successful. He asked if after Potions today they could go to the basement and try it again. He was curious how their power would be against each other.

They spent the rest of the day inventorying all of the ingredients in Lily’s room and in the gardens. The list was extensive.

Professor Malfoy was better than Remus had expected. He knew almost every ingredient’s properties and what it was commonly combined with and why. The few he didn’t, he immediately looked up in one of Lily’s Potions books.

At lunch, Draco talked non-stop about the science of potion making and then the art. He told Harry that first, they would go back to the basics to nail the science down, and then they could advance to the art stage of experimentation later in the year.

Harry finally had to ask, “Draco, how do you know all of this?”

Draco swallowed his bite of steak and kidney pie before answering. “It was my favorite subject. Even as a child I would help my mother whenever she would make special lotions for herself. Eventually Professor Snape let me use the Potions lab at night and he further mentored me. Those were some of the best times I spent at Hogwarts. We didn’t do much last year though. Our relationship became a bit strained.” Neither Harry nor Remus questioned him further on his statement. Harry already knew, but Remus was picking up quickly that Draco would talk about his past when he felt like it.

During the late afternoon, Professor Malfoy and his student made their first potion together.

After a snack they met Remus down in the basement; both paced around looking at each other not feeling comfortable with the situation. “Professor Lupin, I really don’t want to do this. I don’t think it is a good idea,” Draco said as he placed himself next Harry.

“I agree with Draco. I am still not sure why you want us to do this?” Harry asked again.

“I feel a magical energy between you two. It is quite strong, and I have never felt this type of energy before. I was wondering how strong it is.”

“I think if we want to test its strength, we should combine it and not oppose it. How about I bring up the two-opponent session for us,” Harry said and then turned to Draco, “would that be okay?” Draco nodded in agreement and Remus agreed, knowing that it was the correct thing to do. He was just so used to these two opposing each other; he forgot they were now a team.

Draco withdrew his wand as Harry initiated the session. Two basic wizards appeared in dueling stance. The wizards didn’t even mark either of them before they were taken down in record time. Harry increased the level of the opponents. Each time the result was the same.

Remus stood to the side and watched in awe as the two young wizards moved as one. They were doing a perfect dance with Harry leading. Remus surmised it was because of Harry’s more extensive training. One would strike while the other protected. The spells were timed perfectly; the choices they made were clever, and sometimes even inspiring. Harry, when practicing alone, was having problems with the advanced levels; together they moved past those levels without a mark.

Harry increased the level again, and it was then that the first falter occurred from Draco. His Protection Spell was misdirected and Harry was marked by the two wizards at the same time. Draco was furious at himself. Remus stopped the session. He said, “Let’s go upstairs and talk about what just happened.”

“We will be up in a moment,” Harry said as he watched Draco pacing and muttering to himself. Harry knew he was replaying the mistake over and over in his head. He did the same thing during his lessons.

After watching Draco pace for a few more minutes, Harry said firmly, “Stop it, Draco, now! We were great together. I have never gotten this far by myself. I’ve had specialized training by Auror Tonks for the last two months. You and I have never done this before.”

“Harry, they got you! Didn’t you hear the spells they marked you with? You would have been dead. I didn’t protect you. We are supposed to protect each other and I didn’t do it.”

Harry walked over to a now still Draco; his face showed pure anger. Harry was at least glad it wasn’t directed at him. He wrapped his arms around him. “Love, I trust you will protect me always. My faith in your skills and abilities is complete. Please, do not expect perfection. Neither of us is perfect. Do not, I beg you, put that kind of pressure on us.”

Draco pulled away and smirked. “You called me love again.”

Harry laughed. “Sorry, love.”

“I’m going to gag,” Draco said as he started up the stairs.

Harry followed him yelling out, “Love, love, love, love.”

Draco faked retching on each step. Remus heard the trap door open and then heard Draco retching as Harry was calling out love, love, love. They were both hysterically laughing by the time they reached the parlor. This was a good sign, Remus thought, a very good sign. They could deal with each other’s emotions.

They sat down on the couch next to each other. Remus leaned forward in his chair. “That was an incredible display you two put on down there. I have never seen two wizards combine with such purpose. It was like watching a choreographed dance.”

“Harry, doesn’t dance very well you know,” Draco said.

“Well, I haven’t had years of snobby, upper-class lessons,” Harry replied tapping Draco on the top of his head.

“Enough! As I was saying, together you two have incredible potential. Draco, do you have someone to train you in dueling at Durmstrang? Do they offer it as a course?”

“Krum, Viktor Krum. We already discussed it when Harry was there last weekend.”

Remus’s eyes got a little wider when he heard Harry had already been making plans.

“That would be great, but I think we also need to train you together, as well as individually. I am not qualified to teach you. You two have surpassed anything I could help you with.”

“What about Tonks?” Harry asked.

“We would have to tell her about you two. Is that a problem?”

Draco answered first, “No, as long as you do not divulge our other secrets.”

“You mean your Patronus, Draco?” Remus asked. Draco nodded.

“I also think it would be wise to see if Viktor could come also. I believe we will need all the expertise we can get to harness this potential. If it all works out, then we can schedule Potions for the morning and Dueling in the afternoon.”

“That would work,” Harry said and then asked, “What time does Draco need to leave?”

“He has to leave by seven.”

“I don’t want to be impolite, Remus, but it is now five. We would like some time alone at the end of the day, so please add that to the schedule,” Harry said to two stunned wizards.

Remus shook his head at the blatant request as he stood up to leave. “I will see what I can work out.”

“Remus, it is not a request, it is a condition.”

“Got it. Okay then, I think this was a great day. Draco, you also have great potential to be a professor someday. I look forward to seeing you next week,” Remus said as he prepared to enter the fireplace. “Oh, and one other thing, Draco, I am no longer your professor, please call me Remus.”

Draco stood up and shook Remus’s hand and both Harry and Draco thanked him for arranging the weekly visit.

Remus left. Draco turned to Harry looking somewhat flabbergasted. “You just asked him to schedule time for us to have sex.”

Harry tried looking surprised but his voice gave him away. “Who said anything about sex? I was thinking of dinner and some time to chat.”

“You’re lying, and you are not very good at it.”

Harry looked at Draco and arched his brow. “Race ya upstairs.”

****************************

Remus exited the study fireplace in Grimmauld. Tonks was in the kitchen. Remus quickly walked up and hugged her. “Thank God, you are here, Dora.”

“What’s wrong?” she said as she wrapped her arms around his waist.

“Nothing you can’t cure right now,” Remus growled.

He leaned down and brought his lips down on hers forcefully. He kissed her hard, his tongue taking immediate control of hers. He pulled away, waved his wand and their clothes were gone.

“Oh my, Moony, what has gotten into you?”

“I need to get inside of you,” Remus said as he pulled her back into his arms.

“Wow, a quickie! We’ve never done a real one.”

“Well, we are now,” he said as he lowered his mouth and started sucking her breast. She was too low. He picked her up and led her to the table, laying her down so her legs dangled over the side.

He leaned down and took the breast back in his mouth as one hand went between her legs and started the motion to get her wet. She responded to his demands by trying to get his fingers inside her. She could hear that she was wet, even before she felt it. Remus wrapped her legs around him and pulled her onto him as he began thrusting fast and hard.

Tonks was moaning loud with each impalement. She watched his eyes turn from soft brown to a fiery gold, and she knew he was close. He was so far over the edge as he came that he howled. She had only heard him do that once before, the first time they made love, when they mated.

He was completely breathless, almost panting as he brought her up to a sitting position. “Thank you, Dora; I hope I didn’t hurt you.”

Tonks giggled. “Not even close. Don’t get me wrong, I love this excitement, but what brought this on?”

Remus shook his head. “I will tell you, but first I need a drink. Actually, you better serve one up for yourself too.”

“That good of a story?”

“That good.”

They moved into the library with a tray of sandwiches and a bottle wine. They sat by the fire and Remus began the story starting from the visitations at Harry’s birthday. She knew about those, but he wanted to remind her of what James and Sirius had said about secrets and choices.

He moved onto the first time he caught a different scent from Harry back in early August after the trial. He then presented her with the letter from Durmstrang. He wished he had the pictures to show. He told her of his confronting Harry after the Order meeting, and then he went into great detail of their discussion that ensued.

Tonks oohed and ahhed in all the right places, but mainly her vocabulary consisted of, no way and, I can’t believe it, followed by oh my.

She roared with laughter at Remus’s description of entering Harry’s bedroom earlier in the morning. Remus actually used the word erotic. He went on to explain that Draco was now Harry’s Potions professor. She questioned the choice, but he reassured her by telling her that Draco was brilliant at Potions. He was especially impressed with the patience he exhibited when explaining every detail to Harry. There was no condescending attitude, and Harry was eating it up.

She was more intrigued when he told her about the dueling. “I have never seen anything like it. They were working as one and reading each other’s moves. This was the first time they worked together, and they were in the ‘more advanced’ before Draco made a mistake and Harry got marked.”

“What happened then?” Tonks asked, believing that an argument would have resulted.

“I left, because Draco was upset at himself, but they soon came back upstairs laughing. Harry had calmed him in a few minutes. We then talked about training. They had already set up training for Draco with Viktor Krum. Remind me that Harry likes to keep big secrets. I suggested they should train together, and that is why you get to share in this. We were thinking you and Viktor could train them together.”

“Oh, that is good; I can’t wait to see them. Viktor Krum, hah! We will have to talk.”

“Oh, but wait, you must know lessons stop at five.”

“But you said Draco had to be back by seven.”

“True, but our Harry said he wouldn’t agree to this, unless he and Draco had time alone together before Draco has to return.”

“No way! He made you schedule time for sex?”

“Just you wait, Dora, after spending a couple of hours around the two and feeling the energy flying around, you will be ready to come home and beg me for sex.”

“We shall see, Moony. So you liked their silk pajamas. I will have to remember that”

They laughed at the unbelievable couple and then Tonks became serious and asked, “What about Ginny?”

“Well, Harry did pull me aside at one point today and told me he had seen Ginny and had broken up with her for real. He also told her, Ron, and Hermione that he was gay. I guess she slapped him pretty good. Ron was pissed off; Hermione was Hermione and accepted Harry as being Harry. All three have agreed to not reveal it to anyone, and none of them knows it is Draco. My guess is they won’t know for quite awhile.”

“Poor Ginny, she was so in love with him.”

“I know and he still loves her, but it couldn’t compete with his feelings for Draco.”

“Who else knows, so I can keep this straight?”

Remus chuckled. “There’s nothing straight about it.”

She smacked him lightly on the arm.

“Being serious now, Ginny, Ron, and Hermione know he’s gay. You, I, Viktor, and Narcissa know the rest.”

“Narcissa? Wow, Auntie must be having kittens worrying about her heir.”

“They made a pretty good secrecy vow with Narcissa, and Krum gave them his oath as wizard. Then there are the tasks that Albus gave Harry to achieve with Ron and Hermione. Only Draco knows about everything.”

Remus stopped and took a big sip of wine before continuing. “Did I tell you Harry let Draco do Legilimency on him? He knows everything about Harry. Draco told me that little fact while we were talking in his room at Durmstrang.”

“No way,” Tonks said, grabbing the wine glass and taking too large of a sip so that it dribbled down her chin. “I don’t even know if I would let you do that to me.”

“Got something to hide?” Remus asked, raising a brow.

“Unfortunately, no.”

“Ah, too bad,” Remus said as his tongue swiped the drizzling wine.

“Well, I guess we better pay a visit to Viktor Krum. Who knew there was more to him than Quidditch?”

tbc

Chapter Text

The next two months flew by. Ron eventually came around with the condition that Harry was never to talk to him about his personal life. Ron was not only uncomfortable with the situation because Harry would be discussing a man, but also he would feel disloyal to Ginny. The last reason was dropped by the beginning of December; Ginny had been dating someone new, and according to Hermoine, it looked serious. Harry felt a weight lift off his shoulders. He hadn’t really seriously thought of Ginny in anyway besides as Ron’s sister since their breakup. There were no regrets, but it was good to know she was moving on.

Harry had quickly got into the rhythm of his new weekday schedule. By far his favorite time of the week was Tuesday night, when Draco entered his bedroom through the fireplace. Each time they would make passionate love until early morning, but they were always on time for instructions.

Potions was finally making sense to Harry. It was no longer just a list of instructions and ingredients. Every drop, every pinch, every stir had a purpose. Harry could see that his professor was proud not only of Harry, but of himself. Draco had told him that he had tutored Crabbe and Goyle, but they never really got the concept. Harry told him they would have if Draco had been their professor from the beginning.

Dueling with Draco was also a highlight of Harry’s week and of Tonks’s. Remus had been correct; the two young men had an energy flowing between them. Sometimes it was like watching one person split into two. Other times they were like two sides to the same Galleon. Harry was stronger and bolder, but Draco was clever and had finesse. Draco had started using combination spells that neither Tonks nor Viktor knew were possible. Together, the combination of Draco and Harry was deadly, or could be. They had gone beyond their trainers’ expectations already. They were erotic creatures to behold, and after each session Tonks would Apparate home and Remus received the benefit of her arousal.

Viktor turned out to be invaluable. His knowledge of dueling with the Dark Arts brought a whole new dimension to their training. It was two weeks before the holidays when Viktor suggested it was time to work on the Unforgivable Curses. Durmstrang had not taught him, but Karkaroff had before the Triwizard Tournament. Tonks refused, saying that their side was above using such curses. Viktor did not back down. “They are going to have to know how to kill,” he yelled at all of them, “Taking them down is vone thing, but they are going to have to finish them off.”

Harry’s temper had been rising as the conversation ensued, but Viktor’s last statement set him off. It had been a long time since anyone had witnessed one of Harry’s outbursts. Harry let loose. “We will not do the Cruciatus or the Imperius Curses! Only I will do the Avada Kedavra!”

The room went silent; Tonks and Viktor were staring at Harry in awe, as the power he was exuding was almost dripping from him. They glanced over at Draco whose face offered no explanation, he appeared as if this was an everyday occurrence.

Harry took a few deep breaths, a chill passed over him, his thoughts scattered and he felt disoriented. He shook it off, returning his focus on the matter.

Tonks finally whispered, “Why?”

“Draco is not a killer!” Harry said through clenched teeth.

“But--” Viktor began.

Harry cut him off. “His soul is pure and will remain so. We all know I have to be the one to kill Voldemort. I have killed him twice before, and if anyone else has to be killed, I will be the one to do it. Understood?”

Tonks and Viktor both nodded affirmatively. Viktor added, “I will train you, Harry; it is not a pleasant spell to perform, nor should it be.”

Draco suddenly Disapparated before their eyes and Harry called an end to the discussion and session. They would meet again after the holidays. The following week Draco had preliminary exams, and for the holidays they would take a needed break.

Harry opened the bedroom door. Draco was leaning against the window frame watching the heavy snowflakes drift by. His face had lost its entire pretense. Harry backed himself against the opposite frame.

Harry spoke softly, “What’s wrong, Draco?”

Draco let the tears fall gently without wiping them away, his voice didn’t even crack as he spoke, “The reality of it just hit me. You are really going to kill someone. Tom is pure evil and has to die, but it’s going to be by your hands; your hands, Harry, the hands that bring me love and pleasure.

“I’m the Dark one. I’m the Slytherin, the son of a Death Eater, yet it is you that has to kill. I can’t imagine you doing it, not even to him.”

“Draco, you are not Dark. Yes, you are a Slytherin, but the choices you have made and are making, show the purity of whom you really are. As I said in court that day, you are not a killer, and I will not allow anyone, especially me, to turn you into one. The Dragon is white for a reason; it will lead the way out of darkness. Draco, it will be leading me, you will be leading me.”

“But, Harry, you are the one who everyone views as innocent, trustworthy and honorable. You are not a killer either.”

“And if I am, will you turn away from me?” Harry asked pointedly.

“Oh God, no, never!” Draco burst forth while finally looking up at Harry.

“Draco, I am going to try and kill him in the end somehow, someway, and you will be by my side when it happens. My hands are going to get dirty, and if I succeed, it’s going to tear my soul apart. I will need you more than ever to bring me out of the darkness. You will have to care for me. I will be dependent on you. But I will come back from the ashes just like the Phoenix. That is if I’m not killed instead.”

“How do you know this?”

“I have my depressions when I sink low. In the past Ron, Hermione, and even Ginny have helped me. But this, what we are going to do, is going to be big.” Harry stopped for a moment and lifted Draco’s chin with his fingers. “Will you bring me back from the ashes, Draco?”

Draco grasped Harry wrist and kissed his hand before proclaiming, “Yes, Harry, no matter what it takes, or how long it takes, I will bring you back.”

Harry smiled and pulled Draco to his chest and muttered, “Let’s talk of more pleasant things, like the holidays.”

Draco pushed Harry back onto the bed and said, “Abdo.”

“Very good, Malfoy,” Harry snickered as he lay on the bed starkers.

It had been two weeks since Harry had seen Draco. The previous week Draco had taken his preliminary exams and this week he was home at the Manor. They had plans to see each other the next day; Harry would be joining Draco and Narcissa at the Manor for Christmas Eve and Christmas morning. Harry had then planned to spend the afternoon, Christmas dinner, and Boxing Day at the Burrow.

For today, Harry, Ron, and Hermione were taking a rare day together to finish Christmas shopping in Diagon Alley. Harry had already purchased most of his presents, but he wanted to tag along with his friends. They hadn’t spent much time together, besides discussing Horcruxes. The rest of the vials were void of clues; the remaining ones led back to the cavern where Harry and Dumbledore had retrieved the fake locket. Ron and Hermione were busy with schoolwork, Quidditch, prefect and Head Girl activities. He had missed his friends.

As they walked down the street many witches and wizards took double takes, as they were not sure it was Harry Potter. Hardly anyone had seen him without his glasses.

Their first stop was to be Gringotts. They were laughing and kicking up the snow when Ron stopped behind them. Harry felt the snowball splatter over his back and it began to burn. He turned quickly around to face Ron when he heard Hermione yell, “Oh no!” and smack, he had knocked someone to the ground and fell forward on top of them.

He heard the whisper in his ear, “Are you going to fuck me in public?” Harry’s body responded immediately. The same voice then yelled, “Potter, you idiot, get the hell off me.”

Harry scrambled up and put out his hand to help his blond lover up. Draco refused. “I can do without your help this time, Potter.”

“Didn’t know it was you, Malfoy, or I wouldn’t have offered,” Harry spat back.

“Well, now you know, so you can leave,” Draco said as he stood up. “I see you haven’t improved your class of friends yet.”

“At least I have some, and I see you only have your mother.”

“Mr. Potter, that is uncalled for. Come along, Draco, they’ve dirtied you up enough.”

“Wait, Mother, I have something to say to Golden Boy. Come over here, Potter,” Draco said as he stepped beyond the group.

“Like I want to know what you have to say, Malfoy,” Harry said without moving an inch.

“Oh, but I think you do,” Draco said, smirking.

“Fine, Malfoy, say what you have to say,” Harry said as he stepped over to Draco.

Draco whispered, “I missed you last night.”

“I missed you this morning.”

“You know you could grab me right now and we could Disapparate to your bedroom.”

Harry tried hard not to laugh as he gave a stern look. “Draco, I’m already hard from landing on you.”

“This sucks, I want to kiss you so bad.”

“Do it, just do it,” Harry said as he cocked his head to the side.

Draco yelled, “Don’t tempt me, Potter, or I will!” as he walked away taking his mother’s arm in his and left.

“In your dreams, Malfoy,” Harry yelled back as he joined his two best friends.

“What did ferret face want with you?” Ron asked.

“The usual stuff, threats and more threats,” Harry said, sounding disgusted.

“He looks different. His hair is getting long; he looks more and more like his father. I’m surprised he hasn’t started pulling it back,” Hermione said as they made their way to the steps of the wizarding bank.

“What a girl thing to say, Hermione,” Ron teased.

“What, Ron? When I think of Draco Malfoy, I picture the young prat with slicked back hair from first and second year. He’s grown up, and it’s weird.”

“What do you think of him, Harry?” Ron asked as he opened the door.

“I try and not think about him at all,” Harry answered telling the complete truth. He had forced himself to try and block Draco from his mind these last two weeks.

Ron punched him on the shoulder. “That’s a bit different from last year when you were obsessed with him.”

Harry gave Ron a half grin as he was thinking that he still was obsessed.

tbc

Chapter Text

Harry arrived outside of Malfoy Manor, his arms filled with smartly wrapped packages. Dobby had helped him wrap every Christmas present this year. Dobby said the house-elves at the Manor would notice, and would think Dobby was not taking care of Harry Potter properly if gifts were not properly wrapped. The silver snake on the door greeted Harry and opened the door for him to enter.

Harry set the packages down on the side table near the door. He heard bounding footsteps and looked up to see a barefoot Draco pounding down the stairs two at a time. His smile was infectious as his feet slapped across the marble entry way. He picked Harry up around the waist and swirled him around, kissed him hello, and unceremoniously set him back on his feet while yelling, “Presents, you brought presents, for me!”

Draco’s eyes were so big and blue with expectation Harry had to laugh. “Yes, for you, your mother, and for the house-elves.”

The mentioning of the house-elves made Draco shake his head. “No clothes, I hope. Mother would be upset to lose another elf.”

“No clothes, and set those down. No peaking. Draco! Don’t shake them. Merlin, you are like a little kid.”

“It’s Christmas, Harry! I love Christmas.”

“Draco, where are you manners? Let our guest in and take his overcoat and gloves,” Narcissa said as she glided into the room in formal green robes trimmed with white fur.

She approached Harry and gave him a chaste kiss on the cheek which he returned.

“Please, Harry, come in. You may put the presents under the tree; Draco will lead you to the family room.”

Harry and Draco carried the gifts. Harry had never seen much of the Manor before, the entryway was austere, so he was pleasantly surprised as he followed Draco through the parlor to another large door that opened as they neared it, revealing a warm, luxurious family room. The tree stood in front of the wall of windows. It was huge, like the ones at Hogwarts, and Harry thought definitely professionally decorated. Every branch was perfectly lit with small silver star lights and the ornaments were all gold. Ropes of holly berries weaved their way through the boughs and at the top was an ornament of Merlin. That just seemed wrong to Harry, but he said nothing.

They set the packages down, and Draco arranged them under the tree. There was a generous number of presents each wrapped to perfection. Harry silently thanked Dobby. Harry looked around the room; the fireplace was of river rock and not quite as large as the others he had seen in the Manor. The walls were taupe and the wainscoting a dark wood. The furniture was all large and overstuffed. He felt very at home in this room. There was one large leather chair with a footstool in front of it. Under the chair was a pair of slippers; next to the chair was a table which held a pair of glasses and a pipe. Draco murmured, “Father’s chair.”

The room, as a whole, had been decorated quite festively with garland and wreathes strung over the windows. Throw blankets of holiday scenes were strewn across couches and chairs. Harry liked the room, it felt warm and inviting. Next year he decided he would decorate his home. If there was a next year.

While Draco was arranging the presents, he mentioned that Tonks and Remus had sent over their gift to Harry. Harry nodded. “Draco, can’t you wait for morning? Quit snooping around the presents.”

“Oh, come on, Harry, didn’t you get to open at least one present the day before Christmas?” Draco said with his eyes still shining bright.

“The first Christmas present I received was during my first year at Hogwarts,” Harry answered.

“Bloody hell, Harry, I wasn’t thinking. Damn Muggles.”

“It’s okay, the last six years have made up for it.”

“Well, it is tradition in our family that we get to open one present the night before from each person. I’ve already picked out the one I want you to open from me.” Harry reached down to the pile and selected something very small and put it in his pocket.

Draco reached over. “Let me see.”

“Draco,” Harry laughed, “Get your fingers out of my pocket or you might find a present of another kind.”

“Yum, can’t wait to open that present too. These last two weeks have been trying,” Draco purred as he moved closer to Harry nuzzling into his neck.

Harry almost giggled as the blond hair tickled his face. “That will have to wait until later too. Now have you picked out a present for your mother?”

“Not yet, I can’t decide,” Draco said as he reluctantly pulled away. “If I tell you, will you decide for me?”

“Ahem, Draco, I, unlike you, do not want to know what I am receiving until I open it,” Narcissa said as she entered the room.

“Mrs. Malfoy, has he always been like this at Christmas?” Harry asked, almost befuddled at Draco’s behavior.

“I’m afraid so. You see, Harry, I don’t know how much you know about Lucius, but he loved Christmas, and for a few days he would let his guard down and was actually quite fun to be around. Christmas has always been special for Draco.”

Harry shook his head. “I’m sorry I am having a problem picturing Mr. Malfoy having fun.”

Narcissa sat down on the couch and motioned for the boys to join her. “Lucius is a very complex man. You, Harry, of course have only seen the worst parts of him. He has not always been that way.”

Harry noticed the tone of nostalgia that crept through her words. “You must miss him a lot,” he said softly. It wasn’t a question.

“Very much, he is my husband,” she said as if that explained everything.

Harry reached out his hand and laid it on hers. “I’m sorry. I never considered your feelings about him.”

Narcissa patted Harry’s hand. “He deserves to be where he is, but I do miss the Lucius I knew and loved.”

“Have you been to see him?”

“Not since he told Draco to accept the task.”

“Then why don’t you go tomorrow, for Christmas?” Harry said, surprising both of them.

“Mother, is that something you would like to do? I will take you,” Draco said, surprising Harry to no end.

Narcissa’s eyes filled. “Draco, that would be the best present I could have.”

“Mother, please do not get your hopes up, even for Christmas. We do not know what state Father will be in.”

“I’ll be fine. Now you two should go get ready for dinner.”

Harry Accio’d another present over and put it in his pocket. Narcissa looked at him and smiled. “Wandless magic, Harry. I’m impressed.” Harry then knew that Draco had not been sharing their training with her.

Draco reached over and pulled Harry next to him as they Disapparated to his bedroom. It was also decorated for Christmas; it had much more colour than usual. A new red duvet was on the bed, covered with green pillows. Garland swagged from the bedposts; the walls had been spelled to show images of falling snow on trees. The fire was roaring, and on the mantel were the pictures of Harry and Draco at Durmstrang.

Harry stepped over to the fire to warm himself. The Manor was large, and in winter, he surmised it must always be a little chilled. Draco came up behind him wrapping his arms around his waist and nuzzled into his neck once again. This time he took a nip before whispering, “I have missed you so much.” Harry felt the erection build against his bum.

Draco’s hands ran down the front of Harry’s jeans. “Oh Merlin, you want me too.”

“Draco, we don’t have time,” Harry groaned, but his hands and face were reaching back to kiss Draco.

“Harry, there is no way I will make it through dinner, afters, presents, and then drinks with my mother tonight without this first.”

Harry removed Draco’s hands forcibly and turned to him. Draco removed Harry’s robe, laying it on the nearby chair. “God, I love those black jeans on you.”

“Then why are you undoing them?” Harry snickered, yet his own hands were already at Draco’s trousers. The jeans and trousers slid to the carpet. Their mouths fell upon each other’s. They were fighting for dominance as their hands began stroking each other. They grasped harder and thrusts became more urgent, friction was building. Harry broke away from the kiss and lubricated both their hands. The pace was frantic. Draco’s head fell to Harry’s shoulder as he was reaching the point of no return. Harry moaned his ear, “I want to feel your hot come all over my hands.”

“Oh fuck, Potter, Oh fuck.” Draco groaned as his knees bent and he clenched his jaw.

Harry felt the explosion work throughout Draco’s body until the eruption of warm liquid shot into his hands and over their stomachs. Harry soon followed mumbling Draco’s name.

They panted over each other’s shoulders. Draco murmured, “Thank you, I know it wasn’t as romantic as usual.”

“Shut up,” Harry said as they pulled apart, “you can do that to me anytime you like; I love the feel of your hands wrapped around me.”

Draco’s brow arched. “Well, almost anytime,” Harry added knowing what thoughts were likely going through Draco’s head.

After a quick Cleansing Spell, Draco opened the closet and took out a pair of silvery grey slacks and slipped them on. His shirt was a crisp white, the belt black and the buckle silver. Everything fit perfectly. Harry loved Draco’s slim hips and, of course, his bum. The outfit stressed each of those features. Draco then produced a grey cape with silver clasps and wrapped it around his neck. The final touch was a pair of black boots. “Draco, if I hadn’t just come, I would be now,” Harry said as he bit his lower lip.

“Thanks, but I can’t get the hair right, it’s getting too long. I was thinking of cutting it next week.”

“No.”

“No?”

“If you cut your hair I will not fuck you for the next six months.”

“No, it is then, Potter, but you should quit looking at me and get dressed.”

Harry slipped on a pair of black trousers, a silver shirt, and a green cashmere sweater. He finished it off with a black cape with silver trim. He then pulled out a pair of black dragon-hide riding boots. “Oh Merlin, where did you get those?” Draco asked, almost salivating.

“You like them?” Harry said casually.

“Damn, they are gorgeous.”

Harry walked over and gave Draco a quick kiss. “That, my Dragon, will have to hold us until later.” Draco Disapparated them to the dining room. Narcissa was waiting for them.

The Malfoy family portraits were all decorated with silver and green garland, and the mantel had a miniature version of Malfoy Manor on it. It must have been made in the 1800s as the style of dress of the people inside the house, and horse carriages on the outside, reflected that era. The table was covered in green linen with silver trim. Harry realized he matched the décor and was looking pretty Slytherin tonight.

“Merry Christmas, Draco, Merry Christmas, Harry,” Narcissa said as she kissed both of them on their cheeks. The boys responded in kind.

“Harry, do you see your present from me?” Narcissa asked. “I couldn’t wrap it, so I decided it would be the one I give to you tonight.”

Harry did a slow 360 degree turn inspecting the room more slowly. He looked to the portraits for help and then he saw it; a portrait of a beautiful woman with long platinum hair, dark blue eyes and a small distinguished nose. Her portrait was surrounded by red and gold garland. The plaque read, ‘Allison Lily Malfoy’. Harry was stunned. He had never seen his grandmother’s eyes. They were beautiful; she was beautiful.

“Merry Christmas, Harry. Oh my, you look so much like James, but..”

“I have my mother’s eyes. Merry Christmas, Grandmother,” Harry said as his voice cracked.

“Oh dear, Harry, no crying, this is a joyous occasion.” Her voice was melodic. Harry felt like he could almost remember it. Allison continued, “I am so pleased Narcissa and the rest of the Malfoys have welcomed me back. I’ve been stuck in the attic for decades. Your great-grandparents are right above me, of course they are Draco’s great-great grandparents. My brother, Lander, next to me, is Draco’s great-grandfather.”

“So we are not that distantly related then,” Harry stated softly.

Allison laughed. “Oh hells bells, Harry, all of the Malfoys say they are distantly related to me. Now I’m tired, my beautiful grandson. You go enjoy your Christmas Eve dinner, and thank you, Narcissa and Draco. Merry Christmas,” she said and then closed her eyes.

Harry turned to Narcissa. “Mrs. Malfoy, this is the most incredible Christmas present I have ever received. I--I had never seen her eyes before. I am speechless, thank you,” and Harry let out a little sob.

Narcissa wrapped her arms around Harry, giving him a stilted motherly hug. “You are most welcome, now let us sit down and eat our Christmas Eve dinner.”

Harry had never had a dinner like it before. There were seven courses, all small portions. Each left you wanting more but he was completely full at the end. The wines switched with each course, red for the goose and beef brochettes; white with the lobster salad and cranberry soup. The chocolate raspberry torte for afters was served with Champagne.

Harry giggled with the Champagne. “I’ve never had so many bubbles in my mouth before.” The Malfoys laughed with him, not at him.

“Be careful, Potter, it’s fun going down but the headache is a killer the next morning.”

“Draco, we do have potions to take care of that, though I hope you don’t indulge too much. If I remember correctly, Mr. Potter might not behave so well if he drinks too much.”

Harry blushed considerably.

“What are you talking about, Mother?”

“Just something that happened when you were confined to the Ministry of Magic. I drank a bit of Firewhisky at the Three Broomsticks and made the front page of the Daily Prophet.”

“I’ll have to look that up.”

“Oh please don’t, it was not one of my finer moments.”

“Speaking of finer moments, shall we retire to the family room and open one gift?” Narcissa said as she finished her last sip of Champagne.

They Apparated into the family room; three chairs had been arranged by the tree and they each sat in one.

“Well, the youngest gives a gift first, but I already started with mine to Harry, so the older first, and that would mean you would be next, Draco,” Narcissa said almost as if breaking the long established family tradition would be a problem.

Draco stood up and went to the tree and selected a very small present and handed it to Harry. The paper was silver with ribbon blue.

Harry carefully unwrapped it.

“Oh, Mother, he’s like Father, tell him just to rip it open,” Draco spouted impatiently.

“Patience is a virtue,” Harry mumbled as he removed the last bit of Spellotape. Harry opened the small box and his eyes widened as he lifted out the silver dragon shaped in a circle with two sapphire eyes.

“It’s for the little finger on your right hand, so don’t either of you freak out on me. I saw it and knew you must have it. It has an inscription. Harry looked at the inside of the band, ‘From your Love.’

Harry slipped it on and it fit to his finger. “It’s spectacular, Draco, I love it.” He stood up and kissed Draco on the lips.

“Don’t worry, it’s not magical,” Draco added, as Harry sat back down.

Harry looked at him cautiously. “I wasn’t until you mentioned it.”

“Okay, Harry, your turn,” Draco said, getting impatient.

Harry pulled out a present for Mrs. Malfoy and handed it to her. It was wrapped in gold with a red ribbon. “How very Gryffindor of you,” Narcissa said with a wink.

She tore off the paper and ribbon causing Harry to chuckle. She opened the box. “I see we have a theme this year. Harry, it is absolutely beautiful.” It was silver dragon pendant with aquamarine eyes.

“It opens,” Harry said.

Narcissa found the clasp and gasped at the picture of her and Lucius on their wedding day. “How did you know?” she asked.

“I’m rather good with math,” Harry said with a wink. She didn’t even ask how he got the picture. She must have known that it came from the Daily Prophet archives.

“How did he know what?” Draco asked, having no clue what was going on.

“He knew that you, my Dragon, were conceived on our wedding night. Harry, this is just lovely and so personal. I must say I’m impressed. Now, my son, this if for you,” Narcissa said as she handed Draco a medium sized box.

Draco tore through the wrapping; it was a silver comb and brush set. Draco looked somewhat confused again.

“If you are not going to cut it, then you should have the proper tools to take care of it.”

Draco kissed his mother on the cheek telling her it was lovely. Draco then handed Narcissa her gift from him. It was a gold Christmas ornament of a mountain lion. Narcissa told Harry that it was her Patronus. She stood and hung it on the tree.

Harry then rose up and handed Draco an even smaller box than he had received from Draco.

Draco ripped open what little paper there was and pulled out a platinum stretch band covered with emerald chips. Confusion once again crossed his face.

“Oh my! What a perfect gift; another theme. Harry, I know you gave it to him, but may I do the honours?” Narcissa asked with a slight plea.

Harry responded quickly, “Please do. I wouldn’t have a clue how to fix it.”

“Someone please tell me what is going on?” Draco said with a real whine.

“Draco, come here. Sit on the rug at my feet, and bring the present I gave you.”

He handed her his gifts and sat at her feet. She brushed his long blond hair and then combed it perfectly back into her hand creating a ponytail. She then wrapped the emerald band around it. Not a hair was out of place.

“Mother,” Draco said gently, “are you crying?”

“Draco, I used to brush and comb your father’s hair every morning. Those were probably the closest moments we shared over the last years, and you look so much like him now.”

“You do, Draco, but your features are softer,” Harry said.

“Well, I’m not sure that is such a good thing,” Draco sniffed.

“Why? Your father is probably the most distinguished man I’ve ever met,” Harry said, stunning both Draco and Narcissa.

“But you hate him.”

“But you don’t. Go, go look at yourself in a mirror.”

Draco Disapparated and then Apparated back. He walked over to Harry and gave him a real kiss and whispered, “I love it, thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Now, Mrs. Malfoy, I need to write a note I forgot to send earlier. Do you have an owl I can use? It would be best if it were a non-recognizable one.”

Narcissa called for Tizzy, and soon Harry had parchment and quill in hand, and an old barn owl waiting.

Harry moved across the room and wrote the note quickly.

************************

Dear Auror Shacklebolt,

Merry Christmas. I am sorry to bother you at this time but I have a very large favor to ask. I would hope this could remain confidential, and at some future point, the results might work in our favor.

It has come to my attention that Mrs. Malfoy and her son, Draco, will be visiting Azkaban tomorrow for Christmas. It will be their first visit since Lucius told Draco to follow through on his task.

I would be indebted to you to please have Mr. Malfoy be presentable, showered and with clean clothes, and also if possible, a private meeting room.

Thank you for your attention to this matter, and again, Merry Christmas,
Harry James Potter.

***********************

Harry sent the note and owl off. He believed he could trust Kingsley Shacklebolt with this request. Kingsley, he knew was bright, and would see the advantage to treating the Malfoys well in contrast to Voldemort. He was heading the Aurors stationed at Azkaban since the Dementors had defected.

When Harry returned to the tree he found Narcissa and Draco drinking a Christmas spirit. Draco handed him a goblet; it tasted of butter and cinnamon and definitely had alcohol in it. He became warm all over and suddenly felt happy and at peace as he watched the snow fall from the evening sky. He was stirred out of his trance with Christmas music playing softly in the background. He heard Narcissa say, “Draco, your father is not going to be happy.”

“Well, Mother, when Father comes home we can talk about it. Until then, we should enjoy the Manor as we see fit.”

“You are right, son, and I do enjoy hearing music. Now we should go to bed soon, we wouldn’t want Father Christmas catching us up.”

“Oh, Mother.”

“Oh, Draco.”

“Good night, boys, I will see you in the morning and the paper will be flying,” Narcissa said with a twinkle in her eye before Disapparating.

Draco stood up and pulled Harry out of the chair. He took out his wand moved the chairs out of the way and brought over a couch. Harry just watched and smiled at Draco, who truly was a romantic. They sat on the couch next to each other. Draco put his arm around Harry and pulled him close. “So you really like my hair back?”

“Absolutely, it looks better than I had imagined. You will have to take it down though when we make love, because I love running my fingers through it, and seeing it draped across me,” Harry said as reached back and played with the tail. Draco’s hair was fine, but there was a lot of it.

Harry took another sip of the Christmas drink and then raised his right hand looking at the ring. “You know, the ring is beautiful. I will always wear it. I didn’t want to show too much affection in front of your mother, but you are my love,” Harry said as he leaned over and kissed Draco on those soft firm lips.

Draco slid out of the kiss and onto the floor in front of the tree. He looked up at Harry. “I always wanted to make love by the Christmas tree.” Harry slid down next to him and unclasped Draco’s cloak laying it respectfully on the couch. Draco returned the favor and then they both turned towards each other and kissed.

Harry loved this part of their relationship. Just sitting and snogging was wonderful. Draco’s tongue was magical on its own. He could caress Harry’s tongue perfectly; he knew when to point, tease, and explore, and, oh yes, he knew when to dominate and practically reach his tonsils. His lips always put the right amount of pressure on his own and yet they were soft. He loved sucking on them, especially the top one, right where the famous Malfoy smirk originated.

Harry opened his eyes and found the most incredible blue eyes searching into him, into his soul. Harry remembered not so long ago thinking they were the coldest eyes he had ever seen, with all of the malice they showed. Now they were blue and showed the warmth of his soul.

Harry felt those flawless manicured hands lift his jumper from his trousers and pull out his shirttails. They then reached underneath to his midsection and worked their way up to his chest and over his nipples. Draco ceased the kiss and removed their upper clothes and laid Harry down on the carpet in front of tree and then positioned himself directly on top of him. They almost matched point to point; Draco was now slightly taller. Harry spread his legs letting Draco lay between them. He was so warm and firm. His body was in perfect shape from dueling and Quidditch. He was thin but his muscles were well defined. The days of ribs and clavicles were long gone, and Harry was pleased.

The kissing continued with breaks for air and for love bites on the shoulder and neck. He knew he was moaning loudly but he didn’t care. He felt the grinding begin. It started with a quick raise of the bum and a thrust, and then the hips circled with his. Harry bent his knees bracing his weight on the soles of his boots and lifted his bum up to meet each of the gyrating movements. Draco was now moaning as loud as he. Harry moved his hands down to Draco’s still covered backside and pulled him in closer.

Harry wanted to feel more and stopped the kiss. Before he could say Abdo, Draco said, “Leave the boots on.” Harry dismissed the rest of their clothes to the couch. Now that they were free from the restrictive attire, Draco raised himself with one hand to his knees and put the other hand on Harry’s very hard and very erect dick. Harry couldn’t reach that protruding, round, muscular bum anymore, but he could reach the stiff cock pointed his way. Harry had never seen any penis so beautiful as Draco’s. It was longer than average, that was for sure, but Harry still remembered the first time he saw it; he was amazed that someone so thin would be as thick as he was. He was so hard but the skin was so soft. He even liked it when it wasn’t erect and nestled in the soft blond curls.

Draco was now using the strokes on him that were bound to get him close to coming: the long, hard strokes with fingers separated. Harry was using the move Draco showed him, short and fast with his thumb focused on the glans. Harry realized his hips were now moving up and down then he heard the magic words for lubricating fingers. Oh God, Draco was going to enter him soon.

Draco had repositioned himself, and the fingers entered slowly. Draco was always so patient with getting him ready, though the amount of time it took had lessened considerably. His body seemed to know it was Draco and relaxed for him. The fingers felt so damn good as they glided across his prostate, but he wanted more. Some voice yelled, “Now, Draco, now love.” It was his.

Harry looked up to see those black-lashed blue eyes staring into him. He reached up and grabbed the emerald band sliding it down the blond tail. The strands cascaded down and Oh fuck, Draco, soon please soon, screeched across his thoughts.

He felt the entry; it always made him suck in air. He nodded. Draco pushed in a little further; it was too slow. He was going to come before Draco was fully in. He wrapped his dragon skin boots around Draco’s waist and pushed him in further. He felt strong hands reach back and unwind his legs. “You want it deeper?” Draco challenged.

The hands moved to his boot covered shins and bent his knees. The fingers slid up the dragon’s hide and then half way down they swiftly clasped around them and then abruptly his knees were bent to his shoulders. Oh fuck, the thrusts were so fucking deep and hard he was sure he was going to come apart, the strong hands and weight of Draco were on his calves pressing him down. He didn’t want it to stop; the blond hair was swiping across his chest, spit was splattered across his face as the guttural, “Fuck you, fuck you, babe, fuck you,” was screamed at him. He had no idea he was coming but there were the streams of cream spreading everywhere and then his insides were warm.

Draco fell on him and finally released his grip on the boots. His legs were cramped and he slowly unfurled them.

“You are amazing.”

“God damned, ‘fuck me riding boots’.”

“Like them, huh?”

“Not obvious enough for you?”

“The hide is from the belly of the dragon. I’ll have to wear them more often. ”

“Only if you want to get fucked, by the way which one of us yelled babe?”

“You did.”

“Did I?”

“I said love, you said babe.”

“We’re sick.”

“Draco, love, babe, you are getting a bit heavy.”

“I’m fat?”

“No you prat, I mean right now, you have all of your weight on me.”

Draco laughed as he raised himself up. “Harry, look at the mess you’ve made. We are stuck.”

“Scourgify.”

Draco lifted himself off.

“Your spell missed your boots,” Draco said as he licked the drops splattered across the soft black boots. He then reached up and unceremoniously grabbed their clothes and they Disapparated, arriving on Draco’s bed. Draco stretched out, his back making popping sounds before he got up and hung up the clothes.

“Can I take these boots off now?” Harry asked with a sly grin.

Draco returned to the bed pulling each one off and then kissed them before setting them next to the bed.

They both crawled under the covers. The fire’s flames were increased and reflected onto the walls with the snow falling on trees.

“Draco?”

“Yes.”

“There’s mistletoe hanging from the bed frame.”

“So.”

“I would like a kiss goodnight. It’s now officially Christmas”

They turned on their sides and kissed.

“Merry Christmas, love.”

“Merry Christmas, babe.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

“Draco! Quit bouncing on the bed! I’m awake,” Harry bellowed as he smacked the bouncing Draco with a pillow.

“Come on, Potter, it’s Christmas morning, there are presents to be opened.”

Harry jumped out of bed. “You’re right and you’ve been an especially good boy this year.”

They both laughed as they washed up quickly and put on their silk bottoms and dressing gowns. Draco snatched the emerald elastic and comb and brush before they Apparated into the family room. Narcissa was already sitting by the tree, sipping her morning tea.

“Well, it is about time, I almost started without you.”

“You wouldn’t dare, Mother,” Draco said as if horrified by the thought.

“No, darling, I wouldn’t, but I almost sent Tizzy in with a drum,” Narcissa said with a wink to Harry.

Harry sat in one of the chairs, while Draco placed himself at his mother’s knee, handing her the brush and comb. She methodically completed the ritual and then kissed Draco on the cheek.

The Malfoys then dove into the presents, paper and ribbon flying everywhere as Harry sat back and opened each gift as if it were a treasure. It was to him.

Harry had given Draco two more gifts and he could tell from the scream which one he had opened first. He was quickly being pounced upon and kissed all over. Harry pushed him aside affectionately. “I guess you like the boots.”

Draco slipped the matching boots on. They fit like a glove. He pranced around the chairs until Harry commented that they really didn’t go with the outfit.

“I don’t care,” Draco said defiantly, “I’m never going to take them off.”

Draco went back to his presents; he soon had taken off his dressing gown and added a white cashmere sweater from his mother to the attire. The room became silent when Draco opened his next present from Harry.

“Potter, where did you get this? It is incredible. It’s got to be a first edition.”

“I believe it’s an only edition. It was in my father’s safe. It was my mother’s and I can’t even get past the title of ‘Absentis Venenum’, ‘Missing Potions,’ my Latin is so poor; so I thought my professor would appreciate it more than I.”

Draco carefully turned the first page; Harry had written a brief inscription, To my favourite Professor, I love you, Harry. Draco smiled and then continued turning the delicate pages. Harry recognized his professor’s look of complete absorption in the subject matter. He knew he would receive the benefits from the gift some day.

The Malfoys had finished opening their presents well before Harry, so they sat and watched him open each one. Draco had given Harry a cashmere red and gold winter scarf. Harry appreciated that it took a lot for Draco to pick those colours. When he lifted the next box it was heavy and its contents clanked around. When he finally opened the box, he sat back and laughed. “Draco Malfoy, how did you get a hold of Muggle gardening tools?” Harry asked, he loved them.

“Harry, why would Draco get you those? Can’t you garden with magic?”

Harry looked up knowing she would not understand but said it anyway, “Mrs. Malfoy, I love to garden, to get my hands into the earth. It is what I do to relax and think.”

“Yes, every once in awhile his Muggle side comes out. Speaking of your Muggle side, here is your last gift from me.” Draco handed him a small box. “It’s for Dobby too.”

Harry opened it. It was a collection of Draco’s favorite Malfoy family recipes.

“Before you ask, Mother, he likes to cook too.”

Narcissa tittered. “Hidden talents are very good to have. Now here is another present from me. I think you will enjoy it.”

Harry left the box on the floor as he could barely lift it. It was a case of Lucius’s private reserve honey-mead. Harry thanked her for her generosity. He knew he and Draco would make good use of it.

They had a quick breakfast of tea and pastries and fruit while they re-examined every gift. Harry thought it was a wonderful Christmas morning.

“It’s getting late, Harry; I believe you have plans for the day and evening. Draco, I think it’s time for us to get ready to go see Lucius.

Harry stood up and gave Narcissa a kiss on the cheek and thanked her for such a wonderful Christmas morning and letting him share it with them. She stood up and gave him a kiss back and then she stepped over to her son and gave him a hug tighter than he could ever remember.

Harry and Draco returned to Draco’s bedroom to get ready for the rest of the day. After their usual shower fun they got dressed. Draco wore his black jeans with the new white cashmere sweater his mother had given him and then slipped on his dragon skin boots. He added a dressed down version of the previous night’s cape and then Harry asked if he could brush his hair.

Harry sat in the chair by the fire and Draco sat between his legs. Harry took his time trying to get it perfect before he placed the band around the handful of platinum hair he held in his hand.

“Draco, you have got to be one of the most beautiful wizards ever,” Harry proclaimed when Draco rose from the floor.

Draco cheeks turned a deep crimson. “Oh Merlin, Draco, I didn’t mean to embarrass you, I had no idea you could blush that much.” Draco took a step towards Harry and then sat on his lap.

“I am so nervous. Why did I tell my mother I would go?” he asked as he tried to curl up in Harry’s arms.

Harry wrapped his arms around him tightly and whispered, “Because it’s time. Your father cannot do you any harm right now. You will be fine, I truly believe that.”

Harry held him tight and Draco turned his head up to receive one of those long intimate kisses. Harry felt himself getting hard and stopped. “We better get going. Owl me when you get back and I expect to see you after Boxing Day in my bedroom.”

Harry gathered his belongings and they Disapparated to the entryway where Draco helped him carry the gifts to the Apparition point, with the help of a Levitating Charm.

“Sorry, mate, I can’t shake your hand right now, my hands are full,” Harry said with a wink

“I’ll forgive you this time. Merry Christmas, Harry.”

“Merry Christmas, Draco. I love you and good luck.”

He heard a faint I love you too as he transitioned to his home. Dobby met him and helped him with the gifts. He saw the case of honey-mead and his eyes got big. “Mr. Malfoy will be very mad at Harry Potter for taking his special mead.”

“Dobby, it was a gift from Mrs. Malfoy,” Harry said, appreciating the fright Dobby was expressing.

“Mr. Malfoy still be mad.”

Harry called for a present that was located on the mantel and handed it to Dobby. Dobby’s eyes got even bigger. He gave that funny elf laugh when he opened the box of elf clothes and a half dozen pairs of socks. Harry then showed him the recipe box. Dobby thought it was a great present from Draco.

Harry had to get ready to attend the rest of the day and night at the Burrow. He was apprehensive about going. He had not seen the full clan since last summer, and that was way before he and Ginny had actually broken up. Most of his thoughts, though, were on Draco and Narcissa. He hoped Lucius would not be too hard on Draco.

tbc…

A/N: The next chapter will be Christmas at Azkaban, followed by, Christmas at the Burrow.

Chapter Text

Draco wrapped his arm around his mother’s fur laden shoulders as they approached the waiting area in Azkaban prison. Their wands were taken and would be returned at the end of their visit. The walls were dark and smelled of the surrounding ocean; the torches always seemed to barely light the rock walled tunnels. He dreaded the walk to his father’s cell, having to pass all of those people yelling at him. Worse were those who just lay on the floor, staring into oblivion.

Kingsley Shacklebolt appeared and greeted Mrs. Malfoy and her son. Draco immediately recognized that this was unusual. He led them to a door off to the right. The room had a small fireplace and three comfortable chairs. A table had been set with tea, sandwiches, and biscuits.

Draco and Narcissa looked at each other in surprise and then at Auror Shacklebolt.

Kingsley gave them a wide generous smile. “I received an owl last night. You have three hours and the room has been silenced.”

“Thank you, Auror Shacklebolt, this will be fine,” Narcissa said, still in a bit of shock.

They entered the room and shut the door. “I’m beginning to like that boyfriend of yours,” Narcissa said with a glint in her eye.

“Beginning to?”

“I’m being selfish, Draco. I want an heir.”

“I understand, Mother, I would like children too,” Draco said as he sat in the large high backed chair facing away from the door.

Narcissa was about to respond when the door opened. She gasped as her husband walked in wearily, yet proud. He was clean and dressed, but he was so thin and he had aged. The door shut.

Draco’s stomach dropped; he could not see his father from where he sat, but he could feel his presence.

“Narcissa?” Lucius said as if in disbelief.

“Merry Christmas, Lucius,” she said as she opened her arms and he fell into them.

“Oh my love, I have missed you. Please tell me you don’t hate me. Please tell me you didn’t come to ask for a divorce,” Lucius muttered as he leaned into her neck.

“Divorce!” Narcissa exclaimed loudly, “I came because I missed you terribly and a friend suggested it was time.”

“May I kiss you?” he said as he stood tall and brought her into his arms. She nodded.

Draco began to think he should have waited out in the hallway; this was too intimate of a moment for them to share. He heard his father moan and Draco decided to cough.

Lucius jumped. “Who’s there?”

Draco raised himself up and turned to his father. “I am.”

“Draco?”

Draco walked over to his father; he was almost as tall as Lucius and was in much better condition.

“Yes, Father, Draco, your son.”

Lucius let go of Narcissa and held out his hand. Draco responded to the gesture with a firm grip.

“Oh my, Draco, you have grown up. You have the Malfoy look and you carry it well,” Lucius said, with a hint of pride.

“Thank you, Father, but why don’t I step outside for awhile. Call me when you are ready,” Draco said as he headed to the door.

“What are you talking about? When I am ready?”

“Our son has recognized that we, you and I, may want to be alone for awhile,” Narcissa said as she then leaned up and then whispered in Lucius’s ear, “The room has a Silencing charm.”

Draco saw his father grin and nod his head. “You are okay with this?”

“Think of it as a Christmas present,” Draco said as he left the room. Draco found a somewhat comfortable chair near the door and stretched back into its confines. A guard came by and asked if everything was okay. Draco drawled that everything was fine, that his parents were just arguing as usual.

Draco leaned further back and closed his eyes. He was dreaming of Harry and dragon-hide boots. He felt a tap on his shoulder; he woke to his mother saying it was time to come back in.

He entered the room, it looked normal but his parents were a little disheveled. He gave a Malfoy smirk and raised an eyebrow to his father. Lucius actually blushed and then quickly composed himself. Draco sat down in the chair, as did his parents.

His father reached for the plate of sandwiches and quickly devoured a few; neither Narcissa or Draco commented on his lack of manners. Between bites he spoke. “They have not told me anything in here about you. I think it is part of the punishment. The last I heard was that you had turned yourself in and would probably be joining me, and now I see this young wizard looking like he’s ready to take on the world. By the way, nice boots. I have already given your mother grief about not writing.”

“Yes I can see that,” Draco drawled.

“So how did you get released?” Lucius mumbled as he took on his third sandwich.

“I had a defender.”

“Is he dead yet? I heard about the death threat.”

“No, he’s not dead yet; he’s very much alive.”

“Who was it that would stand up to the Dark Lord?”

“Harry Potter,” Draco said dryly.

Lucius choked. “Harry Potter, why would…?”

“He thought I was innocent and that my heart and soul were pure. You know, typical Gryffindor stuff,” Draco responded, casually.

“And are they, Draco?”

Draco leaned forward. “Yes, Father, they are, despite all your work in trying to make me evil, I am pure.”

“Let me see your arm,” Lucius demanded, in a tone Draco recognized from the past.

Draco rolled back his sleeve revealing the blemish-free white skin.

“How, Draco? How? He will kill you.”

“No, Father, he will be killed in the end,” Draco said defiantly.

“How?” was asked in an almost imperceptible whisper.

Draco snapped, “As if I would tell you.”

Lucius turned his head and looked to Narcissa for an answer. She answered his questioning eyes with a look of I’m not saying a word.

“Do not ask Mother for answers; she is under a vow not to answer you. If she does, she will die.”

“My, my, son, you have the Malfoy attitude don’t you? May I ask Narcissa two questions?”

“You may ask, and I will let her answer if I think it is appropriate.”

Lucius turned to Narcissa and took her hand in his. “Do you believe the Dark Lord will die, and I mean permanently this time?”

“You may answer, Mother,” Draco said, wanting to know the answer himself.

Narcissa sighed and then spoke softly, “For the first time in twenty years, I have hope, Lucius.”

Lucius nodded accepting her answer and then said, “Is there a Phoenix, Narcissa?”

Draco jumped up. “Do not answer, Mother.” He then turned to his father and glared at him. “What do you know of the Phoenix?”

Lucius leaned back with a smirk of his own. “I think you have just answered my question.”

“Answer me, Father, or Mother and I will leave and never return!” Draco spat out.

“Calm down, Draco, it was just a dream your mother had when she was pregnant with you. She would dream of a white dragon and that is how you got your name. The dream progressed as she got near delivery; she dreamed of a phoenix.”

Narcissa interrupted. “It was a vision. The dragon was hurt and dying; the phoenix appeared and cried over the dragon. I will never forget the song of sadness. Then the dragon rose up, but the phoenix went to sleep and was lost.”

“What do you mean the phoenix was lost?” Draco asked, afraid of the answer.

“I can’t explain it very well; it was just an intense feeling of being lost. The dragon was searching everywhere for it, but it was right there in front of it. It was covered in ashes.”

“Mother, do you often have visions?”

“Only two in my lifetime. The first was when I was in Hogwarts dating a very nice Ravenclaw boy.” Draco heard a snort from the other chair.

“Your father was pursuing me, but I thought he was too old for me, and a bit pompous at the time. He was eighteen and I was barely fifteen. I had a vision of Lucius being lost, very similar to what I felt in the other vision. I came to him in the vision, and he told me I was the only one that could keep him sane.”

Draco turned to his father. “I swear to you that if you mention the Phoenix to anyone, I will personally kill you, pure soul be damned.”

Lucius sat back and laughed. “Draco, I believe you mean it, if only you could do it. You couldn’t even kill Dumbledore when given the chance.”

Draco glared at his father and they both sat there sneering at each other. Draco finally gave a snort and said, “Abdo, Constrictum”. Lucius was stripped naked and bound to the chair.

“Mother, he’s all yours,” Draco stated as he stood up walked out the door.

Lucius was laughing hysterically. “Draco, get back here, get back here.”

Draco turned. “What’s the magic word?”

Lucius snorted, “Please, Draco.”

Draco sat back down.

“Do you mind dressing me? I am getting cold and those were the nicest rags I’ve worn in a long time.”

Draco dressed his father with a word.

“The restraints, Draco,” Lucius drawled.

Draco mumbled, “Libero.”

“How did you sneak a wand by Shacklebolt?”

“I have no wand.”

“You mean?”

“Yes.”

“I’m impressed. I suppose Severus taught you that.”

“No, he did not, and before you ask, I have no idea where he is, or if he is.” Draco added the last statement with a hint of sadness.

“I see much has happened since I’ve been in this God forsaken place.”

Draco saw his opportunity and pounced on it. “Are you not the least bit bothered that Tom has left you in here for so long?”

“Tom, is it now?” Lucius said, with surprise.

“Well, that is his name.”

“Yes, I do know that was his name, not many do though.”

“You know, Father, you punished me my whole life for talking to and associating with half-bloods, and the whole time you were worshipping one,” Draco spat out with venom.

“What are you talking about? The Dark Lord is not a half-blood. He is a direct descendant of Salazar Slytherin,” Lucius roared back.

“Yes, from his mother’s side. His father, Tom Riddle, Sr. was a Muggle, a rich Muggle, but a Muggle. He wasn’t even a Mudblood, Father,” Draco added with disgust.

“I do not believe you. It is impossible.”

“Believe what you want, Father, but it is the truth. He’s just a sick, psychotic, power hungry half-blood, and you were delivering your only son over to him. I feel so loved.”

“Draco,” Lucius spurt out, “you were loved.”

Draco calmly said, “Oh, was that with the first Cruciatus Curse or was it the thirtieth, maybe the hundredth, oh, yes, now I remember, it was when you broke my back. Yes, I felt the love then.” Draco could now hear his mother weeping.

“You wouldn’t understand,” Lucius said as if resigned to that fact.

“The question is do you understand, Father?”

“Yes, I do.”

“Then try, Father, explain to me why you wanted to turn me into the perfect Death Eater, or the Dark Lord himself: one with no soul or love left in me. I’m of age now; share some of those deep dark secrets you hold so dear.”

“I can’t explain,” Lucius bellowed out, “I made them based upon what was happening at the time, what I believed was possibly coming, and what I felt at the time.”

“Let me in, Father, let me in,” Draco begged.

Lucius brought his head into his hands. “I’m afraid, Draco. I’m afraid you will hate me for the decision.”

Draco sat back and laughed. “Father, I already hate you. What I’m asking for is a reason not to. If you can’t find the words, let me do Legilimency. I will not tread where you don’t want me to go.”

Lucius turned to Narcissa. “Do you have an opinion on this?”

Narcissa look stunned to be consulted on such a manner, but she found her words. “It is time, Lucius, let your son know.”

Lucius turned to Draco and moved his chair near him. He closed his eyes. Draco met his father halfway. He was hoping this would work without his wand. He had never tried it before, but he knew if he wanted it enough, it just might. He put his hand on his father’s forehead and spoke the spell determinedly, “Legilimens.”

Draco saw his father as a young man trying to impress his father (Draco’s grandfather). There were scenes after scenes of being told he was not good enough. He was told he was weak and would never live up to the Malfoy tradition. He saw his father come under the spell of Tom. Tom offered him power that would surpass his father’s.

He watched as his father crossed the line and used two of the Unforgivable Curses. He saw others begin to fear and revere Lucius Malfoy. Then he watched as Lucius made his first kill and his breakdown afterwards to Narcissa. His mother soothed him. Draco realized his father truly loved his mother, and his soft side was reserved only for her.

He observed when Lucius tried to pull back a little from the Dark Lord and was severely punished. Tom then took Lucius on a special mission. It was in another land, it looked like the area around Durmstrang. Tom killed a witch and wizard, and he watched as part of Tom’s soul was entered into the Ravenclaw box. Draco could tell he had just watched Mikhail’s parents being killed.

The scene flashed to a pregnant Narcissa. Lucius catered to her every need. Then Draco was born and was in the arms of Tom. He held the baby and said, “He will be mine.”

Lucius said, “No, it will be his choice.”

Tom laughed. “Lucius, I could take him now, or when he’s of age, that is the choice.”

“Not now, my Lord, not now.”

Tom handed the baby to Narcissa. “Very well, just make sure you raise him to honour me.”

Lucius answered, “I will, my Lord.”

The first years of Draco’s life blurred by; he was held by his parents, he slept in their bed, but it all changed on Draco’s fourth birthday. There was a party for him, most of the people Draco recognized as his father’s associates. He was taken aback to see Karkaroff. Karkaroff pulled Lucius aside and said, “The boy is soft, Lucius. You know out of all of us he will come back. Are you going to hand over an innocent to him? Could you do that? Start the training now, and I will continue when you send him to Durmstrang.”

He was in his father’s thoughts now and could feel the battle raging in him. He believed the Dark Lord would come back and his son would not be ready. Did he want his son to suffer like he did because of his conscience? It would be so much easier for Draco if he didn’t feel the pain of guilt or sorrow. What if he did not come back? Then what would his son be? He would be the next Dark Lord.

Draco flinched as he watched the confrontation with his mother. He was not sure why she gave in, but she did. She only asked that Draco attend Hogwarts and not Durmstrang. He would have to talk to his mother someday about why she let it happen. It struck him that Harry’s parents gave their lives for Harry, but his parents chose differently.

Draco had seen enough, he exited his father’s memories.

Lucius opened his eyes and searched his son’s for understanding. “Do you understand?” Lucius asked, with hope.

“Yes, Father, I understand. You chose hate over love.”

“I chose life over death.”

“What is life without love, Father?” Draco asked, once again feeling only pity for the man he once admired. “I have experienced enough love these last few months to die fulfilled. I know I can love and be loved. When you are ready, Father, to choose your son over the Dark Lord, I will return. I do not hold Mother to this. She can visit you any time of her choosing.”

Draco stood up and walked to the door. He stopped and turned. “Good-bye, Father. Mother, I will be in the waiting room; take your time.”

Draco sat back in the waiting chair and looked at his boots; he smiled and closed his eyes. He had seen his father man-to-man and walked out the better of the two. He thought of last night and making love to Harry under the Christmas tree. He could die now with no regrets. He fell back to sleep.

He had no idea how much time had passed when his mother tapped him on the shoulder and said it was time to go. They exited Azkaban prison and reached the Apparition point, the spray from the stormy ocean touched their faces. The island was horrendous, but still, Draco had a young boy’s hope that it would not be the last time he saw this place.

tbc

Chapter Text

Harry arrived outside the Burrow, laden with more presents. He had on his boots, jeans, and a mock turtleneck to cover all of the love bites. He also wore his new scarf. He said, “Knock,” to the knocker and it knocked. Harry liked that little spell.

Mrs. Weasley opened the door, zapped the gifts out of his arms, and gave him a big motherly hug. Harry soaked it up. Narcissa, while she tried, hugged too formally; Molly Weasley knew how to give a child a hug. She stretched out her arms, pushing him away from her and exclaimed, “Harry, dear, it has been much too long since you’ve been here. We miss you.”

“I’ve missed you too,” Harry said, meaning every word.

Molly led him into the living room where the whole Weasley gang was congregated, along with Remus and Tonks.

Everyone welcomed him like old times. Ron came over and punched him on the arm. “Merry Christmas, mate.”

“Merry Christmas, Ron. Where is Hermione?”

“She’s at her folks. She’ll be by tomorrow for Boxing Day.”

The twins were already teasing Harry about his boots. Harry parleyed back with, “At least they are not green.”

He gave Remus and Tonks a hug. Tonks whispered in his ear, “We loved your presents.”

Harry whispered back, “I hope the lavender silk didn’t clash with your pink hair?”

“Oh, I changed it to black, like Remus’s silks you gave him.”

“Details, Tonks, no details about my godfather,” Harry said teasingly.

Then he saw Ginny. He didn’t know what to do. He would usually hug her, but that didn’t seem like a good idea right now. He settled for saying, “Merry Christmas, Ginny.” She stood up and came over and hugged him; he hugged her back. Everyone clapped.

“Glad that’s over with,” Bill snarked.

“I agree, I hate ze tension,” Fleur added.

There was another knock on the door. Arthur answered it and Harry heard him say, “Merry Christmas, Jacques.”

“Joyeux Noel, Monsieur Weasley.”

Fleur ran over to the stranger and welcomed him in with a big hug and kiss. Harry had seen very few young men as beautiful as this French bloke. His hair was shoulder length and golden. His eyes from this distance almost looked violet. His face, while masculine, had a hint of femininity to it. Everyone was up and shaking his hand as if he were part of the family.

Fleur took his hand and brought him over to Harry. “ ‘Aree this iz my couzin, Jacques. Jacques, thiz iz my friend, ‘Aree Potter. They shook hands and Harry looked into his eyes, they were violet; he also saw a flash of suspicion, and then a twinkle.

“Well, it looks like there are more presents under the tree. Harry, dear, would you like to pass yours out? And both yours and Jacques’ are waiting for you near the tree.

Harry dispersed his presents and opened his. The traditional jumper brought a big smile; he was still part of the clan. Jacques received one too. Harry’s main gift from the Weasleys didn’t look like much, but he knew it had set them back a pretty Galleon. Charlie had found it in his travels; right now it was just a pot of dirt, but when the plant grew and bloomed it would be a red agapanthus. Aunt Petunia had grown the Lily of the Nile flowers, but they were the traditional blue and white. This one was magical and its nectar was used in memory potions. The Egyptian Potion masters would create elixirs causing an altered state. He knew Draco would be thrilled with the addition to their garden.

Harry watched as Ginny opened her present from him. It was one of the last presents he purchased as he really did not know what to get her, or what would be appropriate given the circumstances. He settled on new Quidditch gloves. It was safe. She seemed to like them.

Everyone seemed to be focused on the gift Jacques was opening. It was a beautiful winter scarf with stripes of gold and purple. Ron whispered in Harry’s ear that Ginny had made it. Jacques leaned over and kissed her. It startled Harry at first, as this was not a kiss between friends. Jacques, Harry discovered, was Ginny’s new beau, and Harry felt happiness not jealousy. This was good; this was really good, he thought.

Ron whispered in his ear again, “I haven’t seen him do that before in front of everyone. You know he’s a Veela like Fleur, but he’s three-quarters and male. A real rare one he is.”

Harry whispered back, “How long?”

“A little over a month.”

“Is she happy?”

Ron grinned. “Oh yeah, a little too much for my liking. Those Veela tend to be pretty possessive. I was hoping nothing would happen when you shook hands. They can spot competition a kilometer away.”

Harry whispered back to Ron, “He looked at me pretty funny at first, and then he seemed to recognise something.”

Ron didn’t say a word.

The presents were all opened, and almost everyone was playing in the living room, waiting for dinner. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, Harry thought were in the kitchen. Harry stood up, picked up his overnight bag, and brought it into the kitchen. Only Arthur was in there. He opened it up and brought out three bottles of honey-mead and handed them to Arthur. “For the Christmas toast.”

“My goodness, Harry, this is too much. These are extremely expensive.”

“It was a gift I received. Please, I don’t want to have to drink it by myself.” Harry knew he wouldn’t, but it would take a long time for him and Draco to make their way through the case.

“Okay, son,” Arthur said, and put his arm around his shoulder. “It really is good to see you here again. Let me go find Molly and show her these.”

Harry was about to go back when Jacques came in.

“So you are ze ‘Arry Potter.”

Harry smiled. Best be nice, he thought. “Yes, is there something I can help you with?”

“No, I just wanted to meet ze guy who broke Ginny’z heart. I couldn’t zee how any guy could let her go. Now I understand.”

“What do you understand?” Harry responded, not feeling too nice this time.

“You are very committed to someone elze. Zomeone else oo, ow zhall I zay, iz not a witch.”

Harry’s stomach dropped. “Did Ginny tell you?”

“No, no, I can sense ze things, especially through touch. But you still care, are you okay with Ginny zeeing someone else?”

Harry leaned against the closest wall. “Jacques, nothing would make me happier than seeing Ginny Weasley have a happy, loving life. It broke my heart that I wasn’t the one to be able to do it. My heart is now pleased that she has found you. As to what you know about me, only Ron and Ginny know. I would appreciate it if it stayed that way.”

Jacques held out his hand and Harry shook it. They walked back into the living room with every set of eyes staring at them for a clue of what just went on in there. Jacques broke the ice. “I like ze ‘Arry Potter,” and he punched him gently on the shoulder. A sigh of relief was audible before the room returned to its previous rambunctious state.

Dinner was wonderful as usual. It was nothing like the previous night’s dinner. It was family style with a huge goose set in the middle of the table and bowls and bowls of side dishes. Harry had really enjoyed the dinner experience at the Manor, but this dinner, with loads of family and friends around, is what he preferred. When everyone had their fill, Mr. Weasley brought out the honey-mead. “Harry has generously brought us this for our Christmas toast.”

The bottles were opened and generous shares were poured in each goblet.

“Who would like to start?” Molly asked.

Fred and George stood up. “To continued success, we just opened our second store near Beauxbatons.” Clapping and handshakes of congratulations were given.

Ron stood up next. “To my captain, we are undefeated and unlikely to be beaten.” Harry clapped hard. He was genuinely proud of Ginny.

Charlie rose from his chair. “To Harry, for bringing such excellent mead. This is incredible.” Clapping and thanks were given to Harry, who laughed to himself wondering what Lucius Malfoy would think of his special reserve being served at the Weasley Christmas dinner.

Harry muttered, “Watch it; it catches up to you quick.”

Remus moved his chair back and stood up. “To silk pajamas.” Everyone laughed and hooted. Then he added, “To Nymphadora, who has graciously (cough) agreed this morning to a bonding ceremony this summer.” Everyone clapped hard and wished them congratulations. Tonks hair changed various colours as her cheeks turned rosy.

Bill stood next. “To more Weasley children, Fleur is pregnant.” A loud scream came from the matriarch of the family as the clan gathered around Bill and Fleur giving hugs and kisses.

Arthur’s turn was next. “To my wonderful wife; who has decided to teach at Hogwarts.” Everyone was stunned and looked around.

Molly laughed. “Oh, it’s just for the sixth and seventh years. It is a special class on how to cook, clean, and manage a wizarding household. It will be held on Saturdays for two hours and is optional.”

“Well, if anyone knows how to handle a wizarding household, it’s my mum,” Ron said as he got up and kissed her on the cheek. The family and friends all cheered and thought it was a great idea.

Harry was the last to rise from his chair. “To the Weasleys, no one could ask for a better family to belong to.” The Weasleys clapped, but the additions to the family cheered the hardest, they knew how special the family was.

Everyone but Fleur had two full goblets of drink, and that was enough to instigate a real party. Music was playing, everyone was dancing. Harry loved this family; it felt so good to be back. He couldn’t help himself watch Ginny and Jacques. She really did seem happy; he had a moment of feeling so stupid for not telling her earlier and then a moment of wondering if it was love they had, how could they each have replaced it so quickly?

They retired to their beds late that night. Harry was back sharing a room with Ron. So much had happened since he had stayed here last June.

“Everything going okay, mate?” Ron asked as he slipped into bed.

“Yes, why do you ask?” Harry said as he turned out his light.

“I noticed the ring.”

“Oh, it was a Christmas present. You and Hermione doing well?”

“Couldn’t be better. Well, it could be if she wasn’t already worried about N.E.W.T.s, and what we will be choosing for our professions.”

“You gotta love her.”

“Yeah, I do.”

Harry smiled in the dark, “Merry Christmas, Ron.”

“Merry Christmas, Harry.”

****************************************

Harry opened his eyes and was for a moment startled by the assault of orange surrounding him. It took him an instant to realise where he was and do an immediate Scourgify. Thank Merlin Ron was not still in the room; the dream of Draco had been too intense. All he could remember was, he was back at Durmstrang with Draco lying on the furs on the floor. Draco was teasing him by entering so slowly and making him beg for more.

Harry found himself once again enjoying the Weasley family as they gathered around the breakfast table. Hermione had come early, and they had already filled her in on all of the toasts. She thought Mrs. Weasley’s class would be great. It would teach wizards and witches to do things themselves and would further her cause in getting rid of the elf enslavement. Ron and Harry just shook their heads.

Ron and Hermione talked for awhile and decided that they would come over to Harry’s the first weekend after the New Year. They would discuss in detail what they knew about the Slytherin locket, and the possible people the initials RAB could be attached to. Hermione pulled Harry aside at one time and said she noticed the ring. She asked if he was happy, he told her he was, and then some. She gave him a great sisterly hug.

Harry left late afternoon with his arms loaded down with his gifts and his plant. He Apparated to his parlor, where he was met by Dobby; who helped with the gifts. Harry asked how Dobby’s Boxing Day was, and while Dobby said fine, his ears twitched. Harry said, “Dobby, what have you been up to?”

Dobby once again gave his weird elf laugh and told Harry he had been at Hogwarts for their annual Boxing Day party. Harry didn’t remember any annual party there for Boxing Day. Dobby told him it was for the elves. Harry laughed trying to imagine a house-elf party, and about doubled over when Dobby told him the highlight was the elves imitating their masters, or in this case some of the students. Dobby told Harry he did a great Lucius Malfoy, but that it would have to wait for another time.

Harry went upstairs to shower. The Weasley house had been so full he never quite got his turn. As he unpacked his overnight bag a large owl banged against his window. Harry recognized the pretentious fowl and let it in. Hedwig gave a hoot as the owl took off through the window once it received its treat.

********************

My Phoenix,

Very interesting visit.
Can’t wait to share.
See you tomorrow at three.
I missed you last night, a lot.

Love,
from your Dragon

*********************

Harry stepped into the shower. He was actually glad he waited to do it here. In his own home he had privacy, and he had missed his Dragon a lot. He leaned against the shower wall and let the water spray against his chest. He let his mind wander and it focused in on Christmas Eve. God that was incredible to be pinned under Draco with him asking if he wanted it deeper. Harry snickered at himself realizing his hand was very well lubricated and it was busy. He was so close as he pictured Draco licking his come off his boots, “Ouch.”

“Damn it, what the hell was that?” Harry yelled, and then looked down. He had a small bite on his penis. He noticed a slight slither on his hand. He looked down at his ring and the dragon was just barely perceptibly moving.

“Malfoy,” Harry screamed, “I will get you back for this. No magic, my arse.”

Harry took off the ring and put it on his left hand. “There, you little bugger, no more biting my dick again.”

Harry finished his shower laughing out loud. It had been awhile since the ‘old Malfoy’ had made an appearance. Harry would have to think long and hard on his revenge, but it would be sweet.

tbc

Chapter Text

Harry slept in. It had been a while since he didn’t have lessons, homework, or Pensieve diving to do. Draco would be arriving at three. He lay in bed staring out the window. He could see Hedwig perched outside weighing down an elm tree branch; she was patiently waiting for him to wake up and let her in. Usually, she would have pecked on the glass, but she knew him so well now, she let him sleep. He raised the window, and she fluttered in, landing on the bed frame and tucked her head under her wing. It was the last thing he remembered until Dobby was poking him telling him that it was time to get up; Master Malfoy would be here in an hour.

Harry laughed to himself in the shower thinking of ‘Master Malfoy’. It was an interesting train of thought as he wondered what it was like in a long-term gay relationship. Would one of them work while the other stayed home, would they both work, or, hell, they both had enough money neither of them had to work.

When the lion roared, announcing Draco’s arrival, Harry was just finishing a bite of toast with tea. He was in the dining room listening to the exchange between Draco and Dobby, which always kept him amused.

“Good afternoon, Master Malfoy.”

“Dobby, I am not your master.”

“Old habit, Master Malfoy. Harry Potter is in the dining room; may I take your cape?”

“Thank you, Dobby.”

“Dobby is still keeping an eye on you.”

“Okay, you do that.”

Harry met Draco in the entryway trying to hide the chuckle. Draco, as he had predicted, was wearing his new boots. They kissed and then Harry led him into the parlor where they sat on the couch.

Draco bit his lip after asking, “Are you okay? Get a little lonely yesterday?”

Harry hit him with the couch pillow. “Malfoy, revenge will be mine.”

“Ooooh, I am so scared.”

“You should be, you git. So tell me what happened.”

“I will in a minute, first I just want to sit here and snog.”

“Snog or shag?”

“Snog. Shag will come later,” Draco said as he repositioned himself to straddle Harry’s lap before Harry could answer back. Harry wrapped his arms around his lapful of wizard and they kissed. He started at Draco’s forehead and worked his way down giving soft kisses on each eyelid and then down his nose until he found the soft lips waiting for him. It was rare that they could just sit and make out; they were always on a schedule. This was nice, this was relaxed, and this was how it could always be sometime in the future.

“I love you.”

“I love you too.”

+++++++++++++++++

Draco put the wand to his forehead and pulled out the memory. He dipped the flow directly in the Pensieve; they held hands and slipped in.

“Whoa, this is strange.”

“You’ve never used the Pensieve before?”

“No, I was always trying to get rid of the memories, not relive them. Oh, Merlin! I do look like my father, but Azkaban is really taking its toll on him.”

“It was nice of you to give your parents time together.”

“Had to. My father started moaning and that was something I would rather not have heard.”

“Gryffindor stuff?”

“Harry, this is why I wanted you here, to listen to what my mother says.”

“Your mother never mentioned this before,” Harry said. He didn’t want to get into what that vision meant. He thought he knew, actually, but it wasn’t a thought, it was a feeling.

“My mother is not as simple as she appears. She has her secrets too.”

“Bugger, Draco, that was brilliant, though I am going to have nightmares about your father starkers.”

“As long as they are nightmares.”

“Draco, it wouldn’t be the first nightmare I had about your father.”

Harry was quiet as he listened to the exchange between father and son. He was so proud of Draco; he was finally being able to confront his father with what he had done to him.

“This is strange doing the Legilimency in the Pensieve. I’m impressed you did it without a wand. Wow, he knows about Horcruxes, and those were Mikhail’s parents, weren’t they?”

Harry’s eyes started to well up when Draco said he would choose death over a life without love. The ultimatum was spectacular.

They stepped out. Harry hugged and kissed Draco before telling him, “You were brilliant. I am so proud of you. How do you feel now that you’ve lived it again?”

“Good, but I still have the same feeling I had when I left.”

“What is it?”

“Disappointment. This small part of me wanted him to open that door and say, ‘I choose you, son,’ but it didn’t happen.”

“That would not be your father’s style would it. He, like you, has the innate Slytherin characteristic of having to think things through and weigh all of the options. You have told him that he chose wrong in the first place. That will not be easy for him to accept, but he will, Draco, that is clear.”

“How do you know?”

“Because he loves you; he didn’t want you to suffer like him. It doesn’t excuse what he did. It was sick, and to me unforgivable, but he is not my father.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++

“Let’s get out of here.”

“What are you bored with me already?”

“No, it’s just I feel confined. Don’t you ever just want to get out and have some fun in the world?”

“Of course I do, it’s just the risks are too great.” So much for a relaxed evening at home with no schedule Harry thought.

“Come on Potter, you were raised by Muggles. Think of something Muggle that would be fun.”

“Draco, we can’t go out. Remus would have my arse if I did something like that, and probably yours too. Anyway, I never went out when I lived with the Dursleys. I wouldn’t know what to do or where to go”

“Paris, Harry, I want to go to Paris.”

“I don’t speak French.”

“I do.”

“Really?”

“Really.”

“We are still not going.”

Draco sulked.

“Remus? Tonks? Are you there?”

“Harry, what is it?” Remus said to Harry’s head in the fireplace.

“Can you and Tonks come over here now? Draco is sulking.”

“Wotcher, Harry.”

“Hi, Tonks, look, Draco is feeling confined; he’s sulking because we are stuck at my place or the Manor. He wants to go Muggling. Can you come over so we can talk about this?”

“Sure, be right over,” Tonks replied.

Harry pulled his head out of the fireplace.

“Great, chaperones.”

“Malfoy, I’m going to ignore that remark right now. We will figure something out.”

The lion roared.

“Damn that was fast.”

Harry opened the door and there stood Tonks and Remus in complete Muggle attire. Harry thought they almost fit the part.

“Remus and I have talked.” Remus cleared his throat. “Okay, I talked to Remus, and he agreed that we could go to Muggle London on one condition. No magic is to be used, except in an extreme emergency. You are both to appreciate the precariousness of the situation we will all be in.”

“Got it.”

“Wait, I want to know what we will be doing,” Draco demanded.

“I was thinking of dinner and dancing.”

“Do you know London well enough to choose an appropriate place?”

“Listen, little cousin, I’m an Auror, I know every alley of London. Now, Harry, I assume you have some Muggle winter coats for you two. No capes, no robes. Go on up and get ready, and remember, casual, guys, casual. Oh, and Harry, do you have any Muggle money?”

“Yes, and this will be on me. I appreciate you helping me out with the sulking blond. He’s pitiful when like this.”

“Shut it, Potter. Let’s just go get ready.”

They raced upstairs and soon came down in jeans, shirts, sweaters, long coats and boots—matching boots.

“The boots, guys,” Remus said, shaking his head; they were not very Muggle.

“The boots stay.”

Harry laughed. “He’s got a fetish over the boots, and we will just say they are snake skin.”

“Details, no details.”

“Okay, I am going to Side-Along-Apparate each of you in turn. Remus first so he can stand watch, then Draco and then Harry.”

They landed in a back alley; it smelled of garbage and looked even worse.

“This is pleasant,” Draco said sarcastically.

“Come on, Blondie, give me a minute.”

Harry and Draco both flinched.

“Did I say something wrong?” Tonks asked

“Only Harry gets to call me Blondie, and only under the right conditions.”

“Oh Merlin, why did I agree to this?” Remus groaned.

Harry put his arm around Remus’s shoulders. “Because you are my godfather and you want to make me happy.”

Remus growled.

Tonks led them out of the alley and onto a main street. The street was fully decorated with Christmas lights and decorations; it started to snow. The street was lined with various ethnic restaurants.

“What do you feel like: Chinese, Indian, Italian, Thai, Japanese?” Tonks asked.

“I have no idea. I’ve never had half of those things you mentioned. The Manor’s idea of ethnic is French.”

“Chinese. I haven’t had it for years. My uncle would sometimes pick it up after work. I would sneak into the leftovers after bed.”

“Harry, someday I’m going to have to pay them a visit,” Draco said in all seriousness.

“Take a number,” Remus added even more seriously.

“Chinese it is.”

Tonks’ pink hair fit right in with the crowd on the street. There were many young Muggles hanging around the coffee shops and pubs.

“Why would anyone pierce their nose?” Draco asked, looking horrified.

Tonks laughed. “That’s not all they pierce, they pierce their tongue, nipples, private parts.”

“Yeah, but their nose? I mean does stuff come out when you blow it?”

“Actually, Draco, you would look good with a pierced ear,” Harry said knowing Draco had told him no way before.

“Keep it in your fantasies, Potter, it isn’t going to happen.”

Tonks stopped in front of a restaurant with a heavy red door. Remus opened it and the spicy aroma filled their nostrils. The place was small and the tables almost filled. The waiter led them to one that remained empty, handed them menus, and walked away.

Tonks mentioned to Draco, as he picked up the list of alcoholic drinks available, that the drinking age for Muggles was eighteen. Draco set it down and then picked up the dinner menu.

“I don’t recognise one thing on here,” he whinged.

“What about you, Harry?”

“I like Szechwan Beef. Why don’t you order the rest Tonks?”

Tonks ordered for the table.

The platters of food soon came out and Draco and Remus watched Harry and Tonks serve themselves the rice and parts of the other four dishes. They followed suit. Tonks and Harry picked up some chopsticks and started using them to eat.

“What the hell are those?” Draco blurted out.

“Chopsticks,” Harry answered, “Here let me teach you how. I used to practice trying to catch flies. I saw some movie that this kid did it in.” The lesson was going nowhere fast and Tonks called the waiter over asking for some forks.

Draco took a bite of Walnut Shrimp and the Lemon Chicken. “This is good, really good.” He liked the pancakes for the Moo Shoo Pork and he finally tried Harry’s favorite, the beef dish.

Harry watched as Draco took the first bite and tried to stop him, but decided this was payback time. Draco’s face turned pink. He grabbed a napkin, deposited the bite into it, and reached for the water, downing the full glass. “What the hell, Harry, why didn’t you warn me?”

“I thought you liked it spicy, with a little bite,” Harry spoke calmly.

Draco looked at him and sneered, “Not in my food, Potter, not in my food.”

Remus sighed.

“Okay, Draco, don’t eat the red things. Those are peppers, which give it the kick. I think you can handle it.”

Draco tried it again. “Not bad.”

“This is really good, Dora, we should do this more often.”

“Ah, my werewolf in London.”

“What?” Remus said, startled as hell that she would say such a thing in public.

Tonks laughed. “Oh, Remus, don’t tell me you’ve never heard of that Muggle song.”

Remus shook his head. “It’s an old rock n’ roll song; well not that old. It’s called ‘Werewolves of London.’ The singer does some good howling, almost as good as you.”

Harry and Draco both spit out their food, laughing. Draco muttered, “Details, no details.”

The waiter stopped by and asked if something was wrong with the food.

“No, it’s delicious,” Tonks said, looking confused.

“Young man keeps spitting food out.”

Draco’s cheeks tinged. “Sorry, it’s actually very good. But do you think you can bring our friend here a Pina Colada.”

Tonks lost it, laughing. “You are bad, Malfoy, you are bad.”

“You have no idea,” Harry said as he leaned over and gave Draco a quick kiss.

“Next time we come alone, Dora.”

“So, what’s next, dear cousin?”

“Well, there is a club for young men around the corner. Remus and I will be across the street at the bookstore and coffee shop.”

“We will?” Remus said, sounding not too happy he had not been consulted on this part of the plan.

“Trust me on this one, Remus,” Tonks said giving Draco and Harry a wink.

They finished their meal and Harry paid, making them all choose a fortune cookie.

“What are these?” Draco asked.

“Fortune cookies; they are like predictions but they are not for real, they are just for fun,” Harry said as he cracked his open.

“Kind of like Trelawney,” Draco said with snort.

“Exactly,” Harry replied, “but remember even she was right some of the time.”

Draco cracked the cookie in half and withdrew the piece of paper. “Be wary of what you ask for. Now they tell me,” he sighed.

Harry laughed at his. “You will be famous. You think so. What does yours say Tonks?”

“It says, ‘You are stronger than you think’. Remus, what about yours?”

Remus shook his head. Tonks took it out of his hand and read it. “You will have a long life with many children.”

“On that note,” Remus said, “maybe we should go.”

As they walked further down the street, Tonks explained that this place had a cover charge, which means it costs money to get in and if they didn’t like the place, they were to come across the street and find Remus or her. The place was also a non-alcoholic establishment. Draco sneered at that. Harry told her they would be fine.

Tonks led them to a door that had a long vertical black and white sign that read, “The Boys Club.” Before they entered, Tonks said she had two pieces of advice. The first was that they were only to go to the bathroom together, and the second was not to accept a drink from anyone.

Draco read the sign, “No one under eighteen allowed.”

Tonks waved it off. “It won’t be a problem when they see you two. Now go have fun and let’s meet in three hours.”

Harry opened the door; the music was loud even from the entryway. Straight ahead were two swinging doors. On his right was a burly bloke sitting on a chair behind a table. He looked at the two young men. “Ten pounds,” he said and then added, “You two will make a nice addition to the place. Please don’t tell me you are a couple.”

Draco put his arm around Harry rather possessively. “That we are.”

An older man came through the doors and introduced himself as Jess the owner. He took their coats and gave them a ticket to claim them. “Blimey, where did you two come from?” he said after he had a moment to really look at them.

“Why?” Harry asked, afraid that this bloke might know something.

“I’ve never seen either of you on this scene, and I would have remembered. John, look at the boots. Can I touch them?”

“No,” Draco said forcefully.

Harry smiled. “He has a thing for the boots.”

“I don’t blame him, green eyes. I would too. Since you are new to the place, I’ll explain a few things. We have a dance floor and a stage for Karaoke. We also have comfortable seating and if things are getting hot and heavy we have some back rooms.”

“Back rooms?” Harry said, looking apprehensively at Draco.

The owner opened the swinging doors. Harry burst out, “I’m going kill Tonks.”

“I’m going kiss her,” Draco responded dreamily.

The music was blaring. It was dark, but Harry could see a lot of people, a lot of young men. They were on the dance floor, on the couches, and in the chairs against the walls. The tables near the seats were covered with glasses and smoke. Above, streams of colored lights were pulsating with the rhythm. Harry’s eyes slowly adjusted. Draco moved behind him, put his arms around his jumpered waist and began moving to the beat. Draco was already erect and Harry could feel him pushing against his bum. Harry leaned back. “Do you think we could at least get into the place before you molest me?”

Draco kissed him on the cheek and said, “Sorry, I couldn’t help myself.”

A server came over and said there were two chairs over by the stage. Harry followed the waiter; Draco followed Harry. Draco was not sure Harry was paying attention as they walked through the crowd; people were staring. He was sure Harry must be able to hear the comments, and when one said, “I get the brunet,” and another said, “I get the blond,” he knew Harry heard. Harry’s hand reached back and Draco grabbed it. Harry’s fingers clenched on to him as if holding on for dear life. They finally reached the chairs, which were far from hidden; they were right up front near the stage.

The waiter asked what he could get for them and Harry asked for two colas. Draco looked at him and Harry whispered loudly, “Muggle.”

They sat down and Draco yelled over the music, “You know you are going to have to dance with me tonight, or I will have to ask one of these other guys.”

“You will have no problem finding a willing partner, but I will dance. Just don’t make fun.”

“We will wait for a slow one.”

The drinks came and Harry paid. Draco took a large sip and spit it out. “What is it?”

Harry tried not to laugh. “Draco, it’s only the most popular Muggle drink ever. Try it again except take a smaller sip. It’s got bubbles.”

Draco tried it again. “Not bad.”

They didn’t have to wait very long for a slow song. Draco took Harry’s hand and led him to the floor. Harry glanced around and realized the couples around were snogging heavily, and were practically dry humping each other on the dance floor. He wondered what was meant by ‘hot and heavy’ if that wasn’t it. He wasn’t sure he could do this; at Durmstrang he had lost some inhibition from the alcohol. Draco put his arms around Harry’s waist and Harry put his arms around Draco’s neck. Draco started snickering when someone near said, “Man I would have lost that bet. I was sure the blond was the sub.”

Draco pulled Harry closer. “Did you hear that, they think you’re the submissive one?”

Harry laughed. “At the moment I would have to agree.”

Harry could feel Draco’s hands leading him in the correct direction for each movement. He rested his head on his shoulder, and with his hair pulled back, Harry realized he had perfect access to that silky smooth neck. He leaned into Draco’s neck a little more, pointed his tongue and flicked the skin, followed by a trace at the area where he bit down softly, and began to suck. Draco pulled him closer and groaned in his ear. Harry was lost in dreamland just moving to the music, his eyes shut and sucking on Draco’s neck.

Draco was whispering something to him, but he didn’t care; he was happy right here, right now. Draco’s voice got louder, “Babe, the song is over.”

Harry jumped back into reality. “Oh shite!” then he saw what he had done to Draco’s neck. “Oh God, Draco, I’m sorry.”

Draco led him back to their seats. “How bad is it?” he asked.

“Um, er, pretty bad.”

“I’ll get rid of it in a minute.”

“No magic,” Harry regretfully reminded him.

“Okay, I’ll keep it then.”

“Good, because I think I like having my mark on you in this place.”

Draco smirked. “Like I would be tempted by anyone else.”

They sat back and finished their sodas before returning to the floor to dance and not just slow. Eventually they ordered more sodas and rested in the chairs watching all the boys dance. Harry once again thought of how uncommonly common he was. He looked over at Draco; he was definitely having a good time: his foot was crossed over his knee keeping time with beat and he was singing along, “So slide over here, And give me a moment, Your moves are so raw, I've got to let you know, I've got to let you know, You're one of my kind.”

“Yes. Draco,” Harry thought, “You certainly are one of my kind.”

The music ended abruptly and the owner Jess jumped on the stage and announced it was time for their Karaoke contest. The winner would receive twenty-five pound gift certificate for the Music Mania Store.

Draco leaned over. “What is he holding?”

“It’s called a microphone. It’s like using Sonorous. I think it has a switch on it to turn it off and on.”

“What’s Karaoke?”

“I’ve only seen it on the telly on some of Dudley’s shows, but I think you are going to like it a lot.”

“What’s a telly?”

Harry looked at Draco knowing the poor lad wouldn’t last a week in Muggle-land.

Draco looked at Harry. “I’m joking, Potter, I know what a telly is and the other thing.”

“Now just sign up, and when we call your name, come on up on stage, pick the song, and do your stuff. The judging will be by you the audience, and the owner of Music Mania. Okay, I think we are all ready. Our first sign up is Josh Blair.

Josh was probably in his early twenties. He got up on stage and was handed the mike. He claimed himself as a classic rock n’ roll fan and chose, The Who’s ‘Baba O'Riley'.

“He’s pretty good.”

“Not as good as you.”

“You are prejudiced.”

The next participant performed a rap song.

“I don’t get this.”

“Now here is one of our favorites and consistent winner, Lawrence Jones.”

Lawrence did a slow ballad.

“He’s okay, but he really can’t carry the tune.”

After three more contestants and hearing Draco’s critiques, Harry said, “Draco, just do it, I know you want to.”

“No, I really shouldn’t.”

Harry laughed. “And when did that ever stop you before? Just use a different name.”

“Really, you think I should?”

“I’ll make it worth your while.”

“Deal, you’re mine.”

Draco got up and signed the sheet. He would come on after the next contestant. He came back and the next contestant was announced, “Harry Porter.” They both froze and finally looked up. It was a very heavyset guy with short blond hair. They both started laughing.

“Shite, that scared me. I had visions of the Goblet of Fire,” Harry said, wiping the tears away.

Harry Porter sang pretty well, Draco thought; he got the place rocking with an Elvis Costello song. Harry and Draco danced to it, to get, as Draco said, ‘in the mood.’ Draco told Harry he was getting much better at dancing and that it must be the dueling. Harry told Draco he was just saying that so he could get laid. Harry Porter ended his song to great applause.

“Ah, we have a newcomer, Blaise Goyle.”

Harry elbowed Draco. “Good one.”

Draco walked up on the stage as if he had done it a million times before. He told the owner what song, turned the mike on and said, “Okay, boys, it’s time to find someone to snog with; leave green eyes alone, he’s mine.”

“Nice boots,” someone yelled.

“Christmas present,” Draco said back.

“So are we ready back there?” he said to Jess. “Can we lower the lights some?”

Harry shook his head as he sat back down in his seat. God, he’s such perfectionist. He acts like he owns the stage already.

“This is from Heart, I changed the lyrics to make it more appropriate for this crowd, and as always, this is for James.”

Cold, late night so long ago
when I was not so strong you know
A pretty man came to me
I never seen eyes so green
You know, I could not run away it seemed
we'd seen each other in a dream
Seemed like he knew me....he looked right through me....yeah

"Come on home, boy" he said with a smile
you don't have to love me yet, let's get high awhile
But try to understand...try to understand
Try, try, try to understand.....I'm a magic man

Harry choked at the words. It is so obvious Draco was not one of them. He was pure magic up there. The audience was cheering and singing along with the next sets of lyrics. Draco hushed the audience with a wave of his hand; he sang by himself as he pointed to Harry,

”Come on home, boy" he said with a smile
I cast my spell of love on you, a man from a child
But try to understand...try to understand..
Oh...oh....try, try, try to understand....
He's a magic man....oh....he's got the magic hands

Harry thought, Oh fuck, I’m going to owe him big time for that little rendition.

Draco then raised his hands to have the crowd join him for the end. The crowd went crazy. Harry stood up and whistled along with the rest of them. Draco thanked them and then hopped off stage and strutted over to Harry, “You owe me,” is all he said.

“Draco, if I could fuck you right here, I would.”

“Back room.”

He grabbed Harry’s hand and pushed his way through the crowd to reach the area behind the stage. He found a door, knocked, and then opened it. They stepped inside; there was a table, two chairs and a couch. The cleanliness of the room was quite questionable.

Draco looked at Harry and said, “This is an emergency. Scourgify.”

He turned to Harry and pulled his face next to his and kissed him bruising hard as his hands reached for Harry’s pants. Harry knew his partner’s need and began undoing Draco’s. Harry did a little spell of his own, and then whispered in Draco’s ear as he pulled away from the kiss, “You can take me, love; I’ve taken care of it.”

Draco turned Harry towards the table and growled, “Oh fuck, Harry, you are the best.”

Harry leaned over the table and grabbed the edge and said, “Come on, Magic Man.”

Draco stepped between the two long, muscled legs and lightly stroked the hard bum waiting for him. He spread the cheeks, put the tip of his cock near the entrance, and entered. Harry was lubricated inside, but it was tighter that usual. Harry groaned.

“You okay?”

“Just take me, Draco,” and moaned as he spread his legs further.

God, it was tight and warm. Draco grasped Harry’s hips and pushed further in. Harry groaned, “Now fuck me!”

Draco put his hand on Harry’s lower back to brace himself, pulled back, and then thrust back in. They were both groaning loudly as Draco continued to drive in deeper with every move. Harry moved up onto his tiptoes and Draco hit the spot with the next push. Harry screamed, “Yes!”

It was quick and fast; Draco was coming, he could feel it. God, he needed the release. His hips were slamming into Harry faster and faster, the strokes getting shorter and shorter. “Yes, oh God, yes!” Draco yelled. He came so hard that he instinctively kept stroking in and out, slower and slower. He was panting. He leaned over Harry’s back and kissed the Phoenix’s wings covering his shoulder blades.

He raised Harry up and turned him around. There was come all over the table and running down Harry’s legs. “You are a mess,” Draco said affectionately as he did his next Cleaning Spell.

“You know I love you?”

Harry said, “Yes, why?”

“I, we just usually, um.”

“Draco, it doesn’t always have to be making love. It can be just sex. Sometimes I just want to be fucked or fuck you. We are seventeen you know.”

They dressed and before they opened the door Harry stopped Draco, kissed him gently and said, “You know I love you too.”

They entered the room and Draco was handed a gift certificate from Jess and was introduced to the manager of Music Mania. The man handed Draco a small card and told him to call him if he ever wanted to go professional. Draco took the card and shook the man’s hand.

They went back to their seats, but one was taken, so Draco sat on Harry’s lap. A slow song came on and Harry asked Draco to dance. Draco still led, but Harry had asked. As the song was ending, Draco mentioned that they needed to get going.

“I know, I was just enjoying being out in public. Someday we will be able to be public.”

“Are you serious?”

“Yes, why wouldn’t I be?”

“I don’t know, We just don’t talk about after.”

“We don’t, do we? Well, I assume after our little meeting with Tom, it’s going to be obvious, and therefore, public knowledge. Unless you want to keep it secret.”

“You would really go public with this?”

“Would that bother you or something?”

“God no! I would be the happiest person on earth.”

“No, Draco, you would be the second.”

They retrieved their jackets and walked across the street. Remus and Tonks were sitting inside the bookstore drinking coffee.

“Well, how was The Boys Club?” Tonks asked with a knowing grin.

“Great,” Harry responded, “Draco won first place in a Karaoke contest.”

“What am I going to do with this?” Draco asked as he held up the gift certificate.

“Frame it,” Harry said.

“And what am I supposed to do with this thing?” he questioned as he held up the card.

“There you go. You wanted a future. After Tom, you can become a rock n’ roll star.”

“Impossible, Potter.”

“Why.”

“Because every time I get off stage I need to shag you.”

“Oh Merlin, boys, just stop. This werewolf in London has had enough.”

They Apparated back to Harry’s.

“That’s quite a mark you left on Draco, Harry,” Tonks said, biting her lip trying not to laugh.

“Well, you said no magic,” Draco said, “but in all seriousness, I want to thank you both for tonight. Tonks, you chose well.”

“Maybe we should do this more often. It’s probably not good for you two to be sequestered all of the time,” Remus said.

“We would appreciate that.”

“Does either of you know Paris at all?” Draco asked.

“I do, but not as well as Tonks knows London. I will think about it.”

“Shall we go, Remus?”

“Yes, we should. Harry, could we have the next Order meeting on the thirtieth here, at your place? The renovations are coming along, but right now, they are working on trying to get rid of some of the Dark magic spells protecting the place.”

“Sure.”

“Can I come?” Draco asked as he arched his brow.

“And reveal all that we have protected? I think not.”

They said their good-byes. Draco took Harry’s hand and led him upstairs. He raised the fire, lowered the torchlights, and pulled the covers back, all without raising a wand.

“Very good, Draco,” Harry said.

“Come on, Harry, those are simple ones.”

“Draco, the house likes you; it is only supposed to respond to me.”

“Oh.”

tbc…

Chapter Text

Draco insisted they take a shower or bath before they went to bed, to get the scent of smoke from The Boys Club off them. He stripped off his clothes and banished them out of the room. The boots he put in Harry’s closet. Harry just stood there watching his fastidious boyfriend take control of the situation. Draco went to the loo and the decision was made, they would have a bath.

Harry walked into the bathroom and the lights had been lowered, a bottle of honey-wine was next to the tub.

“You are still dressed. Come on in the water is hot.”

Harry removed his clothes and also banished them out of the room. The boots he set next to the door. He stepped into the tub. Draco was right, it was hot, but it smelled of myrrh.

“Having troubled thoughts, Draco?” Harry asked.

“Very good, my Potions student, you remembered that myrrh is used for a stuck mind.”

“Second year stuff, Professor. So what is on your mind?” Harry said as he lay back on Draco’s chest. Draco raised his knees and Harry rested his hands on the long sinewy thighs.

Draco didn’t respond. Harry turned his head and kissed the jaw that was clenched. “That’s a pretty nasty bite you got there.”

“Yeah, some vampire got a hold of me tonight.”

“Did he suck the life force out of you?”

“No, he just takes what he needs. I always have more to give.”

“Hmm, this is going to be a serious conversation, isn’t it?”

“I do believe so.”

“Should I open the bottle?”

“It’s open,” Draco said as he reached over and consumed a good mouthful before handing it to Harry. Harry let the sweet liquid fill his mouth and slide down his throat. Harry took another before handing it back.

“Can you talk to me about the future, Harry? I feel like we are training for one moment in time. What happens after that? We started to talk at the club, but I need more.”

“I don’t know. I can’t get past it. I see you, I see us, I see the duel, but beyond that, I don’t know. This should all be prefaced by the fact that I am not sure I will be around. A few years ago, before I knew about the prophecy, I wanted to be an Auror, but there is no way I could work for the Ministry now. I liked teaching DADA. What about you?”

“I can’t get beyond that moment either. My whole life has been geared to becoming a Death Eater and working with my father at Malfoy Industries.”

“What is Malfoy Industries? I’ve always wanted to know.”

Draco laughed. “I have no fucking idea. It’s probably a front for something evil. I guess I’ll find out once I’m out of school. We have family lawyers and trustees. I’m sure one of them knows. Then again, I could sing or become a Potions professor.”

“What are we going to do about kids? I know your family needs an heir and I’m the last of the Potter line.”

“Maybe I could create a potion?”

Harry laughed. “What, and you get pregnant?”

“No, you,” Draco said as he slid his hand over Harry’s abdomen.

“I love you, Draco, but I am not having your baby,” Harry said as he moved the hand down lower.

“I thought I was your love.”

Harry leaned back over and kissed him. “You are.”

“Well, we have time to think on this one. As you said earlier, we are only seventeen.”

Draco reached for the bottle and drank another draught. Harry did the same, knowing whatever Draco said next was what this conversation was leading to. Draco, when given the chance would ease into what point really was, unless he was caught off guard and his emotions took over.

“I’m scared.”

Whoa, not what I was expecting. Harry took Draco’s hands in his and squeezed the fingers. “Of what, Draco?”

“In the last few weeks, it’s been mentioned that even if you do make it, you will not be in good shape. Once by you, and then again in my mother’s vision. I don’t want to lose you. You know I told my father death would be better than life without love.”

“Draco,” Harry barely managed to say, “please don’t say that again. I understand where you are going, but I can’t mentally deal with ‘you’ dying.”

Draco sighed.

Harry relented. “If you want to be serious about this, I think we have to look down, and plan for, a few paths: the first being if I die, the second being if we both live and everything is okay, the third being what your mother and I were getting at…I live, but am not in very good shape.”

“There’s no mention of me dying here.”

“Draco, I don’t know why, but I don’t see it, and I don’t feel it. As I said, you will be the one to lead me out of darkness if I survive. But that does not mean you shouldn’t get things in order, just in case.”

“What do you mean?”

“I have already made out my will. I’ve had it since last year. I’ve altered it a few times and have had to do so again recently. The part you must know is that I have made you in charge of any medical decisions that need to be made.”

“You what? Why?”

“I had to, Draco; it has always been a missing piece of my will. I do not have any legal family members or guardians anymore, and I never wanted to list my friends because they might make decisions based upon hurt instead of reality.”

“And you don’t think I would? Fuck, Potter, I love you more than they ever could.”

“Exactly! You know me. You know whether I would want to live or not depending on the state. So I have two wills, one for if I die, the other if I live and am incapacitated.”

Draco took another large sip of wine. He didn’t respond

“Now the part we need to think about, and plan for, is path two, am I right?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, then we should do that, but I want you to know I always have the others in the back of my mind.”

“Fair enough. I think the plan for right now should be to get out of this tub before I become permanently wrinkled.”

Harry lay his head on Draco’s chest, the strong arms wrapped around him. Both their hearts were beating fast, recovering from the previous moment’s passion. He listened carefully as the heartbeat slowed; it never stopped. All those he truly loved before had stopped. Draco’s continued, Draco wouldn’t leave him; he would stay, he was constant, and he was alive.

The spot next to Harry was empty and cold when he woke the next morning. Harry called for Dobby and asked where Draco was.

“Master Malfoy is in his room.”

“His room?”

“Potion room. Does Harry Potter want breakfast?”

“Please, in the dining room.”

Dobby left and Harry smiled. Not only had the house accepted Draco as one of its own, so had Dobby.

Harry put on his robe and wandered down the stairs to see what Draco was up to. He knocked before entering; this was now, after all, Draco’s Room.

Draco opened the door and Harry entered.

“Good morning, Draco, may I ask why I woke up to a cold bed and why you are down here?”

“I woke up early and was reading the book you gave me. I was having a little difficulty with some of the old Latin and I wanted to check to make sure I had the correct wording. I also wanted to check our ingredients, because I think we should try one of these potions. It’s for bone strength.”

“Okay, Professor, I just wanted to let you know that when you have finished, breakfast is ready in the dining room.” Harry left the room; it was a good feeling knowing that Draco had other things on his mind besides their conversation last night.

Draco left at midday to spend a few days with his mother and Blaise Zabini. Draco had written Blaise, and apparently Blaise was pleased his friend had finally done so. Harry was happy that Draco was reconnecting with his Slytherin friend. He had Ron and Hermione; it would be good for Draco to have his best friend back.

Draco left the vampire mark. He didn’t want those who saw him to think he had lost his touch. “No matter what,” Harry thought, “Draco would never lose his touch.”

Draco would be back for New Year’s Eve.

Considering Draco was not around, the next few days passed more quickly than Harry would have expected. He and Dobby experimented in the kitchen every night for dinner. Harry decided to make supper for the Order for their meeting on the thirtieth. He and Dobby made a wonderful pork roast with homemade applesauce, mashed potatoes and a pear tart they had found in the Malfoy recipes.

After dinner, Remus called the meeting to order. His update was brief. Voldemort seemed to be lying low, but there were consistent disturbing incidents; a Muggle house blowing up mysteriously, blamed, of course, on a gas leak. It wouldn’t have usually caught their attention, but the family had recently been visited by a witch. The witch, Eleanor Tripps, had recently moved from Canada, and was visiting an old friend of her mother’s. How Voldemort knew such things was a mystery.

They concluded that Voldemort was letting everyone know he was around and watching. It kept everyone in a constant state of unease.

“So we are still reacting,” Harry blurted out as the conversation died down.

“Yes and no,” said Dedalus Diggle. “We are reacting to the incidents, but we are still trying to infiltrate the Death Eaters. The loss of Severus was huge for the Order.”

Harry looked at Diggle. It was rare Diggle ever said anything, but his statement was just all wrong: the loss of Snape? What about the loss of Dumbledore? He did have a point though, they needed a spy.

“Are there anymore updates?” Remus asked. No one answered.

He turned to Harry. “How is your project going?” Harry’s face blanched. Remus continued, “The one with Ron and Hermione?”

“We are at a standstill for the moment,” Hermione responded. All three were surprised that Remus would bring it up at the meeting.

“Actually, I have an idea I was going to bring up when we met next week,” Ron said. His two friends both looked more than a little surprised.

“If you think we should meet earlier, then let’s make time,” Harry said, still in shock that Ron might have an idea.

“No, next week is fine. Unfortunately, Hermione and I have a ton of school work that is due when we get back,” Ron said, recognizing the stern face his Headmistress was giving him. “We will come after Mum’s class.”

“Anything else?” Remus asked one more time.

“Well, just a point of interest. Narcissa and Draco Malfoy visited Lucius on Christmas Day. I’ve been told that neither of them had seen the elder Malfoy since he gave his blessing to Draco’s task,” Kingsley said. Harry couldn’t even look at him, afraid he might show his emotions. He knew Kingsley had to tell them, they would wonder why he hadn’t if someone else found out. It didn’t make it any easier, though, hearing Draco’s name being brought up at an Order meeting.

“Interesting, keep us updated if there are any more visits. Let’s hope this one was just a holiday visit,” Remus said. Harry kept his eyes on the centre of the table.

Hermione just about jumped out of her seat. “Oh, that reminds me, Ron and I saw Draco this week in Diagon Alley with Blaise Zabini and Mrs. Malfoy. It startled me because he had his hair back and I thought it was Lucius at first.”

“It was Draco alright, unless Narcissa gave Lucius a huge love bite on his neck,” Ron added with snicker.

“Is it necessary to discuss Malfoy’s love life?” Harry asked. This was almost unbearable to listen to Draco’s love bite being discussed.

Hermione answered smartly, “No, but I thought we should let you know he has your boots, Harry. They are exactly the same as your new ones.”

“Great, so much for originality. Okay, anymore gossip, or is the meeting over, Remus?” Harry said, giving a quick look of please end this now.

Bill cleared his throat. “Well, there is one more Malfoy update. Draco came into Gringotts and filed his will yesterday.” Harry’s stomach dropped and he lowered his eyes.

“Thank you, Bill, I think we are done here. Meeting is adjourned.”

Tonks made her way over to Harry, pulling him aside. She whispered, “You poor kid, that must have been tough to hear, especially the last remark.”

“I’ll survive, Tonks, I always do.”

“Hey, mate, you okay?” Ron asked as he gave a light punch to his shoulder.

“Doing fine, Ron, doing fine.”

tbc

Chapter Text

Harry and Dobby spent most of the day preparing for the New Year’s Eve dinner. Harry was inspired to try a meal that would be worthy of being served at the Manor. Draco was due at six, and much to Draco’s disappointment, Harry had also invited Remus and Tonks. They were due at seven. Harry tried explaining in his letter that they would only be there for dinner, but he could tell Draco was not pleased. Draco would behave, of course, Harry thought, but then on second thoughts, he couldn’t rely on that.

Draco arrived thirty minutes late. Harry had been pacing, the lion roared and it made him jump, even though he had lowered the volume months ago. The blond arrived in a formal long black cape fitted at the waist. Harry could see the boots, but all else was covered.

“Nice cape, Draco, what’s the occasion?” Harry said as he closed the door.

“New Year’s Eve, Harry. You are supposed to dress for New Year’s Eve.”

“Sorry, I didn’t know that.”

“That’s okay. We will get you ready before the intruders arrive.”

“Uh oh,” were the only words that flashed through Harry’s brain as Draco slowly removed his cape and handed it to Harry. That was soon followed by, “Don’t do this to me, Draco.”

“Do what, Potter?” Draco whispered as his lips ghosted over Harry’s.

Harry couldn’t help himself, he tossed the cape over the back of chair, and pulled Draco into his arms. His hands had to touch Draco’s bum covered in black leather. He was sure he had painted the trousers on. The soft white jumper only added to the textural feel. “You are indecent,” he purred.

“No, but I will be soon if you continue.”

“How am I supposed to get through dinner tonight?”

“Not my problem, Potter.”

“Damn you.”

Draco took Harry’s face in his hands, ran his long fingers through his hair, and as his lips reached Harry’s, his tongue reached out and swiped across them before Harry could even open them.

“You don’t really mean that, do you? You’re just mad because you want to take me upstairs and fuck me right now, but you can’t. And why can’t you? Because you invited friends over. Pity, because I was so looking forward to you pounding into me when I got here.”

“I didn’t know I needed permission.”

“Next time ask.”

“Understood. I’m sorry.”

“Sorry isn’t good enough. I want you to regret it.”

“Oh fuck, Draco,” Harry said as he couldn’t stand the slight distance between them. He tilted his head slightly and leaned into a kiss. His hands reached every part of the leather he could. He felt the rising bulge. “I so totally regret it,” he gasped as his hands made their way to the snap and zipper of the leather trousers.

Draco pulled away with an evil laugh. “I’ll be back; I’ve got my jeans in my overnight bag.”

Harry let him go, having learned his lesson. He jumped again when the lion roared.

Remus and Tonks entered laughing and wishing Harry a Happy New Year. Remus handed him a bottle of Champagne. The gift was appreciated; he knew that they were living on Tonks’ wages. Harry had tried to compensate Remus for the training time, but was quickly rebuffed. He never forced the issue again, knowing the werewolf was a proud man.

Harry helped Tonks off with her cape. She had a short black leather skirt on, black boots and a white sweater. Her hair was black and eyes blue. “She wants to go dancing after dinner,” Remus snickered seeing Harry’s expression.

“Draco will appreciate the outfit.”

“You don’t?” Tonks responded teasingly, sounding intentionally hurt.

“Come on, Tonks, you look awesome, but I know a werewolf that would have me against the wall if I told you what really crossed my mind. What I want to know is if you and Draco planned this?”

“Planned what?” Draco said at the top of the stairs. “Whoa! Remus, are you letting her out like this?”

“We are going dancing, dear cousin.”

“Yeah, like one dance before you get Apparated home. Harry, how come Tonks gets to wear her leather and I can’t?”

“What leather?” Tonks asked as her eyes brightened.

“I had on a pair of respectable black leather trousers and he made me change, we could have been twins.”

“They were so far from respectable, Malfoy. They were painted on, you could see…”

“Stop, stop, stop!” Remus interrupted before Harry could say what he could see.

“Anyway, Draco, I didn’t make you change.”

“Yes, you did, you couldn’t keep you hands off me. And how were we supposed to have dinner when all you…?”

“Stop!”

pop

“Dinner is ready, Harry Potter, sir.”

“Thank you, Dobby, could you please put this on ice?” Harry said as he handed the Champagne to the elf dressed in a toga outfit.

“Yes, Dobby will do that. Will Harry Potter be needing anything after dinner? Dobby is going to party after dinner.”

The guests looked at each other and began to laugh.

“No, Dobby, dinner will be fine.”

pop

“Another elf party at Hogwarts,” Harry said as he led them into the dining room.

The room was decorated in gold and black streamers with confetti lights flowing down the walls. Harry mentioned something about Dobby wanting to add to the festivities.

Dinner went off without a hitch. Harry was actually a little embarrassed at the compliments he received after each course. Draco teased him mercilessly about serving rabbit with sweet fennel as the main course.

“So, Harry, did you tell Draco he was a topic at the Order meeting last night?” Tonks asked as the Champagne and flaming cherries jubilee were being served.

“Really, what did I do now?”

“You went to Azkaban to visit with your father on Christmas Day. You were seen at Gringotts filing your will, and you were briefly mistaken for your father, until they saw the love bite on your neck,” Harry answered, shaking his head at the uncomfortable memory from last night.

“And don’t forget he has the same boots as you,” Tonks added with a wink.

“Shite, doesn’t the Order have anything better to do than follow me around?”

Remus cleared his throat. “Let’s see: son of a Death Eater, let Death Eaters into Hogwarts, attending Durmstrang, a school noted for the Dark Arts, visits his father on Christmas. I don’t know, Draco, what would you think?”

“Merlin, I have a lousy reputation.”

Harry choked heavily on the bubbles trying to make their way out of his mouth.

“And that is to our advantage. No one, and I mean no one, suspects anything about you or your relationship with Harry,” Remus said with a hint of pride.

“You know, I was thinking about what Diggle said last night,” Harry said finally able to talk. “About a new spy, is there anyone under consideration?”

“Not really,” Remus said as he turned and faced Draco. “What are the chances Lucius will come over to our side?”

The table shook as Draco slammed down his goblet. “You have got to be kidding! I would say the chances were somewhere between zero and none.”

Harry picked up his goblet before saying, “I would say it’s fifty-fifty.”

“Are you nuts, Potter?”

“Yes, but that is beside the point.” Draco smiled remembering Harry had used that same line during his trial.

“Lucius has been in Azkaban for over one and a half years. Tom has done nothing to help him escape, and he even tried to send his son there to join him. His reasons for staying with Tom are complex, but they are not valid anymore. I don’t mean to be so crass, Draco, but Lucius is about power and control, and if he feels that his Dark Lord is likely to fail, he will recognize he will be spending the rest of his life in Azkaban. I say fifty-fifty.”

Draco’s face was now void of any expression except for his blue eyes, which were glaring at Harry. “So, what were the odds on me, Potter?”

“Draco, I never put odds on you. I put my friends, my reputation, and my dreams on the line for you. You were innocent, your father is not.”

Draco’s eyes turned from the table and stared out the window into the pitch black darkness. Harry recognized that stare; he had seen it from across the Great Hall for six years. He hated that look. Harry turned to Remus and Tonks. “Please stay, we will be back.”

He walked over to Draco, put his hands on his shoulder and whispered in his ear, “Let’s go upstairs and talk.”

“No,” Draco said loudly, “I think I would rather stay here, and listen to all of you scheming in how to get the Malfoys working for you.”

Harry backed off. “Say the word, Draco, and we won’t even consider it. This would be your decision.” Harry looked over to Remus and Tonks. “No one will approach Lucius unless Draco gives the okay. Okay, Draco?”

“My decision?”

“Yes, your decision.”

“Um, it’s getting late, I think we should go. I promised my witch some dancing tonight.”

Harry saw them to the door; they thanked him for the dinner, wished him good luck, and a Happy New Year.

Harry returned to the dining room, Draco still had that look on his face. He walked over and kneeled down next to him. “Draco, please what is going on? I am sorry about your father. I know you want him to choose this side because of you and not for power and money. It’s only been a week since you saw him. It was a huge ultimatum you gave him. In my heart, I believe he will choose you,” Harry said with his eyes searching Draco’s face for understanding.

Draco gave his smirk and pushed Harry over. “You are such a Gryffindork.”

Harry was on his back. Draco gave him his hand and pulled him up. They were face to face. Harry had to raise his neck a bit to search into the blue eyes looking for the coldness to melt. Neither blinked; their eyes were beginning to water from the burn. Finally, Harry blinked.

“Gotchya, Potter. Now can we go put on the leather?”

“Bastard, you had me scared.”

“Good, now you know never to take me for granted.”

They Apparated into to the bedroom with Champagne and goblets in hand. Draco set the bottle and goblets down. Harry picked up the leather trousers off the bed and handed them to Draco.

Draco took his jeans off and began to put the leather on. They were tight. He had to do a little wiggle to get them filled in right. Harry sat on the bed enjoying the scene. He laughed when Draco forced his hand down the front, trying to arrange himself comfortably. Finally they were zipped and snapped. Harry was hard from watching the show and imagining how he would take the leather off. He would have to peel them down Draco’s legs.

Draco walked over to his overnight bag and pulled out another pair. “You are next,” he said as he handed Harry a pair of grey leather trousers.

Harry laughed, took them out of Draco’s hands, and walked into the bathroom shutting the door.

Draco yelled, “No fair! I let you watch me.”

Harry yelled back, “But your arse is nicer and I don’t think I could replicate that wiggle you did. Hey, I think these are too small.”

“No, they are not, keep wiggling.”

“Merlin, the things I do for you,” Harry yelled again and then looked in the mirror. They really did fit well and they felt damn good. The shirt, though, did not match at all. He stripped it off and glanced at his reflection in the glass. He whispered to himself, “Two can play this game.”

“Are you coming out?”

“Pour the Champagne.”

Harry heard the goblets being filled and opened the door.

“Zaebis!” Draco said as he almost overflowed a goblet.

Harry walked over to Draco. They both tilted their heads sideways and opened their mouths for an immediate deep kiss. Hands urgently were placed on each other’s bum. The circled strokes turned into desperate grabs to pull each other into one another. Harry raised one hand, placed it on Draco’s back until he felt the vibration, and saw the blue and silver aura. Draco reciprocated. Harry began to lift Draco’s jumper and then gave up saying, “Abdo.”

The skin to skin, leather to leather contact was overpowering. Their hands caressed and stroked everywhere they could reach: backs, arms, shoulders, nipples, and then fingers entwined. Their mouths kissing all over their faces and necks as the auras began to merge and amplify.

Harry placed his hand between Draco’s legs. His fingers hungrily moved up, pressing around the restricted cock. His thumb instinctively reached the waistband and swiped the pre cum over the protruding head. Draco moaned, and his knees began to falter. Harry moved his other hand to around his waist, stabilizing Draco. His fingers worked back down the leather shaft making hard circles, as his thumb stayed where it is was wet.

Harry’s mouth found Draco’s again and started sucking his tongue; Draco moaned hard and tried to break the kiss. His knees were going fast, and his legs began to shake. Harry gave no relief until he knew Draco was close. He didn’t want to quit, but he had other plans. He carefully guided Draco to the bed, never releasing the kiss. Draco legs buckled as they reached the edge of the high bed. Harry stood between the long leathered legs and broke the kiss. “Draco, I hate to do this, but I have to take the trousers off.”

Draco fell back, his knees resting over the side of the bed. “If you must.”

Harry leaned over, undid the snap and carefully unzipped the pants. Harry knew he was commando, and he didn’t want anything getting caught in the zipper. He placed his hands at the waist and tried to pull the trousers down. They weren’t budging. Draco began to laugh and Harry joined in for a moment before banishing the leather.

Draco sat up. “No fair, I wanted to see you struggle.”

“But I wanted to make love to you. It’s been awhile since I’ve made love to you.”

Draco carefully undid Harry’s trousers, releasing the strained erection. His lips formed the perfect O as he fell to his knees and took in the shaft pointing directly at him. Harry groaned and then whispered the spell, removing his leather.

Draco was moving his head up and down, sucking with perfect pressure. His other hand reached out and began gently massaging the hanging round balls. Harry whimpered as he looked at the sight of his lover going down on him and the auras surrounding them. His hand reached down and released the long blond hair. He grasped the hair in his hands as he thought, God, I love him. Draco made him feel so good and just for the one moment downstairs, he felt like his world would end. His whole life and future happiness were wrapped up with Draco.

He was going to have to stop Draco soon before he climaxed in his mouth. The warm, wet mouth sucking him was so enjoyable. He took his hands out of the blond hair and put them under Draco’s chin, signalling to him that it was time to stop. They had grown to know each other’s bodies and signals so well; no words had to be spoken. Yet, there were always surprises. Draco always brought surprises.

Draco raised his head and Harry looked into those deep blue eyes. He loved it when they were fully dilated. Harry leaned down and kissed him before lifting and pushing him back on the bed. He raised himself back up, standing between Draco’s long muscled legs. The auras were almost gone, as they were not touching.

Harry looked down at Draco and said, “Lubricus.”

He raised Draco’s legs so his feet rested on the edge of the wooden slat of the bed frame. Harry placed one hand, bracing himself, on Draco’s knee, the other started to caress the area leading to the opening. He looked back up to Draco’s face, and their eyes locked while his finger circled the entrance. They looked at each other searching for love, understanding, and acceptance; they found it all.

Harry’s middle finger entered, and Draco flinched when the finger went in deeper, his eyes blinked shut and opened slowly. The resistance was little. Harry withdrew and entered two. Draco flinched harder, and sucked in a deep breath of air. He didn’t break the gaze. Harry then moved in and out and then around until he found the raised spot. He gave it a long soft stroke. Draco’s bum bucked up forcing the fingers to go in further. The auras were building, their vibration increasing. Draco mouthed silently, “I love you.”

Harry withdrew his fingers and lifted one foot over each shoulder, elevating Draco’s bum. Harry placed the head of his penis at the prepared entrance. His gaze still steady as he mouthed silently, “I love you too,” and entered Draco. The vibration became intense; the auras completely surrounded them with colours swirling around and into each other. He felt Draco relax and he pushed in further. Draco released a loud groan as Harry moaned, “I need you, Draco,” and pushed his shaft in completely. Draco’s legs fell and wrapped around Harry’s waist, pulling him in further, which Harry didn’t think was possible.

“I need you, too,” Draco murmured. Harry withdrew and thrust back in slowly, his hands now on Draco’s thighs, bracing himself as he began to move rhythmically long and deep onto the tight area encasing his cock.

Draco pulled Harry into him harder. Harry grinned. “No, Draco, this is going to be long, deep and slow.” Harry then grasped onto Draco’s wanting dick and synchronized the movements. He could see the impatience Draco was feeling. “Draco, relax. Close your eyes, let your mind go, and leave your body for me.” Draco closed his eyes, and Harry felt the tension release. The long legs released his waist, and the heels fell back to resting on the bed frame.

Harry just kept the same rhythm, long soft and deep. His legs found the pace and it became reflexive. He watched Draco absorb what he was giving; he grunted with every drive. “You are so beautiful, my Dragon; I love you so much. You are my life and my future,” Harry thought to himself. Draco’s eyes opened and Harry realized his thoughts, once again, had been verbalized. The blue eyes were filled and drops escaped from the corners. Harry continued with the same methodical movement, his body was starting to sheen with sweat. The pace, while slow, was relentless. He knew they were close. He wanted it to continue.

The blue eyes stared at him; the drops of water were increasing. “I love being in you so much,” Harry groaned.

“Bond with me.”

Harry felt his own tears coming as Draco’s body suddenly clenched around him and he screamed louder than Harry had ever heard him. His own body shuddered and his knees collapsed as he filled Draco’s core with bursts of ejaculate, and his ears with screams of, “I need you Draco, I need you, God, I need...” He fell into his lover’s arms.

Draco carefully rolled him over so they could watch their Patronuses. The Dragon and Phoenix were much less playful than usual; they seemed much more interested in preening each other. Harry shook his head and said, “Come on, Phoenix, give him a nip.”

The Phoenix gave a peck to the Dragon. The two wizards looked at each other. Draco said, “Fire.” His Dragon released a blue flame.

The Dragon then landed near Harry and nuzzled into his neck. “Hey, did you tell it to do that?”

“No,” said Draco, “I just thought it.”

The Phoenix flapped its wings over to Draco and pecked him on his thigh. “Ouch!”

“This is awesome. I knew when you sent your Dragon last September and October you must have some control, but, Draco, this is amazing.”

“I think we should do some training with them, along with our regular lessons.”

“I agree. We will not need Tonks and Krum soon. After I learn to do the Killing Curse, then all we have left is more practice.”

They watched the two Patronuses play and nuzzle with each other until they disappeared.

Harry turned to Draco. “We will definitely have to work with them, but right now there is something more important to talk about.”

“There is.”

Harry did a quick cleaning charm and they both crawled into bed. He vaporized the flat Champagne and poured out more.

“Are you going to tell me?” Draco asked as they both arranged the pillows so they could sit in bed.

“It’s almost midnight.”

“We’ll toast later, just tell me.”

“You asked me to bond with you.”

“I did?”

“You did.”

“Well?”

“You’re serious? Draco, we are seventeen. The bond is magical; it’s not a heart or soul bond.”

“So, are we supposed to wait and play the field? Drive each other nuts for years just to find out that we were right the first time?”

“No, it’s just I don’t want you to have regrets.”

“Potter, are you really that daft?”

“You’re right. Let’s do it.”

“Really? If you mean it, it should be a much more formal engagement.”

“Yes, I mean it.”

“When?”

“This summer.”

“August fifth, the anniversary of you coming over to the Manor.”

“August fifth sounds good. We will both be eighteen.”

“That will be after, won’t it?”

“Much.”

“How do you know?”

“Because, I am going to set the date and place.”

Draco laughed. “How are you going to manage that? Announce it in the Daily Prophet.”

Harry didn’t answer.

“Oh my God! You are! You are going to publicly challenge him. Does Remus or the Order know?”

“No, and they won’t until I’m ready to tell them. I am tired of him picking us off one at a time, destroying family after family. Everyone lives in fear. Remember last summer we talked about his plans, his play, and we were just the actors in it? You said you hoped we would have editorial rights. Well, I’ve been thinking why not change the whole damn thing.”

“When?”

“When we are done training and practicing. I figure March or April.”

“School will still be in session for me, better make it on a Wednesday.”

“You prat. The other thing is: we can’t do it until we find the last Horcrux. Ron supposedly has an idea.”

“It’s past midnight, Harry,” Draco said as he turned and gave Harry a kiss, “Happy New Year.”

“Happy New Year, Draco,” Harry said and kissed him back.

“How are your legs?”

“They ache.”

“I am not surprised.”

Draco poured more champagne after they finished the first.

“You want a massage?”

Harry snorted. “And how long would that last?”

“You don’t think I have the restraint?”

“Not you, me. Is this normal, Draco?”

“Is what normal? And by the way, your performance a moment ago took a lot of restraint.”

“Us, I mean we’ve been together for a while, and I can’t stand being away from you and I don’t mean just sexually.”

“I have no idea. I’ve never been in a relationship before.”

“What about Pansy? Speaking of Pansy, bring the snake next time. She must be lonely.”

“I will. She would probably like having someone to talk with. The other Pansy, wow, that brings back ugly memories. It wasn’t really a relationship; it was more of going along with what was expected. Let’s drop it, okay?”

“Okay with me, but will you invite her to our bonding?”

“No, smart arse. If she knew how to throw a hex, she would go after you big time.”

“Draco, I’m getting tired,” Harry said as he put down his goblet.

They both snuggled down into the covers.

“Let me hold you.”

“Will you sing to me?”

“Seriously?”

“Yes, the song you sang at Durmstrang.”

Harry laid on Draco’s chest listening to his heartbeat again and the melodic voice. Draco’s arms were around him and they would be bonded. Maybe.

Draco stared out the window the next morning. The branches were coated in ice. He would be leaving tomorrow, back to Durmstrang. He shivered, thinking how bitterly cold it would be there.

His arms were still around Harry. He smirked at himself, remembering that he had asked Harry Potter to bond with him. The wizarding world would be shocked; his friends would be shocked. Oh well, it was his and Harry’s life. They would deal with it. He let his mind wander down path number two, to what it would be like living together, and being public about their relationship. He wondered if Harry liked cats, he always wanted a cat, but no animals were allowed in the Manor.

He was absent-mindedly kissing the dark locks of hair, and tracing his fingers up and down the broad back. He soon felt kisses on his chest. This morning’s lovemaking would have to sustain them for almost a week. The foreplay was short, but Draco was thorough; he had Harry writhing and begging for more, before he gave him what he wanted. They both came so quickly they laughed at each other.

“What the hell was that?”

“I was extremely horny and wanted to fuck you, and as you keep reminding me, we are seventeen.”

They lay there recovering for a few minutes, when Draco felt the shaft grow and poke him in his hip. He looked at Harry with a raised brow.

“I like being seventeen,” Harry said with a shrug.

“So do I, Potter, and we are going to fuck like bunnies all day.”

Harry murmured, “Like bunnies all day,” as he began kissing his favourite rabbit.

Zaebis: Holy fuck (Russian)

tbc

Chapter Text

For disclaimer, summary, and other information, please see Chapter 1.

Beta'd by the patient CDumbledore and the kind Shadowsamurai.

Double Edged Sword 40 The Clever Wizard and Witch

It was Saturday morning; Draco had left days ago and wouldn’t return until the following Tuesday night. Harry thought it might take them both that long to recover from the New Year’s Day bunny marathon.

Ron and Hermione were due at lunchtime, and Harry was anxious to hear what Ron had to say. He combed through the house, making sure he and Draco had not left any hints of them, even putting away the photographs in his bedroom. He was downstairs making lunch with Dobby; they had just finished the butternut-apple cream soup when he heard the roar.

It was freezing outside, and Ron and Hermione were fully bundled up. Harry took their outer garments and led them into the dining room. He had left the New Year’s Eve decorations up. It made him smile every time he entered the room.

“Did you have a party and not invite us?” Ron asked, giving Harry an inquisitive look.

“Ron, believe me, you wouldn’t have wanted to be here.”

“I don’t know, Harry, it could have been interesting to watch,” Hermione said with a mischievous giggle.

Harry blushed at the thought. Ron blurted, “Hermione Jane Granger, I can’t believe you said that.”

“Yes, you can, Ron.”

Harry looked at his two best friends and shook his head. “Listen, if I can’t share details, neither can you.”

“Technically, that was Ron’s condition, not mine,” Hermione replied as she lifted the soupspoon to her lips.

Harry and Ron both sighed.

“So what ideas do you have about the Horcrux?” Harry asked as his focus turned from Hermione’s smitten face to Ron’s glowing red one.

“I figured out who R.A.B. is.”

“You what? I mean, who?” Harry exclaimed; he dropped his spoon with a splash into the thick soup.

“Regulus Arcturus Black.”

Harry looked around in disbelief. “Sirius’ brother?”

“That’s the one.”

“Well, how did you do it? Why do you think it is him?”

Ron tore a large piece of bread off the freshly baked loaf. “Well, Hermione had been researching famous R.A.B.s and R.B.s. I started thinking about the note and who would have known he had done such a thing. Only a Death Eater would know. Regulus was the only one with those initials.”

“We are still not sure,” Hermione added. “However, we thought we should search Grimmauld Place, not only physically, but in the Pensieve as well. Remus has done so much with the place, and we did most of the removing of objects that summer. Maybe we missed something. I seem to remember a locket or something like one.”

Harry thought Ron could definitely be right. He was impressed by his friend’s conclusion.

“We thought we should look at the memory…” Ron choked, as he was trying to talk while chewing bread. He began again. “We should look at the memory first since you saw the real one with Dumbledore in his Pensieve.”

“This is great, Ron, I am gobsmacked.”

“What, that I actually thought of it?”

Harry was about to deny it, but then decided on the truth, “Well, yes, actually.”

Ron, instead of looking offended, puffed a bit before responding. “I realized that if I want to be an Auror then I should start thinking and acting like one. I usually let you two do the thinking for me, but obviously I can think strategically, or I wouldn’t be able to play chess. So I’ve tried applying those skills to my normal thought process.”

Harry smiled brilliantly at him. “Ron, I am really impressed.”

“So am I,” added Hermione. “It has made life so much easier without having to constantly get on his case about paying attention.”

“So, shall we go upstairs and see if Ron’s theory is correct?” Harry asked as he headed through the arched door.

“I was kind of hoping to have another bowl of soup.”

“Ronald, what is more important, a Horcrux or your stomach?”

“Hermione, do you really want to know the answer to that?” Harry yelled from half way up the stairs.

Harry showed Hermione how to withdraw the memory and put it in the Pensieve. She gave a strange look as the memory disappeared. They dunked their faces into the silvery mist and were plopped straight down into the Most Ancient House of Black.

Harry took a deep breath as he watched them search the glass cabinets. Sirius was there; right next to him. Harry couldn’t stop himself from reaching out and touching him. His hand didn’t even register a flicker from Sirius. They watched as Ginny closed the music box that put them in a dreamy state and then… “Oh God, there it is!” Harry yelled. “We had it in our hands and we threw it in the sack.”

They left the memory, thrilled that they knew who R.A.B. was, but dejected not knowing where the locket could have ended up.

They returned to the parlour to have a Butterbeer and think.

“Well, there are four possibilities,” said Hermione after a few minutes of silence. “The first possibility is that it was thrown out completely. The second is that Mundungus stole it. The third is that Kreacher stole it, and the fourth that it is still at Grimmauld.”

“Before we search Grimmauld, or accuse Mundungus, let’s ask Kreacher,” Harry suggested. “I don’t want to be alone with him, though; I think we need Dobby here.

Harry called for Dobby and explained that they needed information from Kreacher, and asked for his help. Dobby, of course, agreed to help his Harry Potter.

Harry called for Kreacher and the old nasty house-elf appeared.

pop

“Oh, Master Potter (filthy half-blood) needs something after all of this time. Poor Kreacher has been left to do kitchen work at Hogwarts.”

“You bad house-elf. You call students bad names. The Headmistress correct in leaving Kreacher in kitchen,” Dobby said smugly.

“Okay, let’s not get into that,” Harry sighed. “Kreacher, I want to know if you took the heavy locket that was taken from the glass cabinet and thrown into the sack. It was the summer we were all living there.”

“Master Regulus’s locket, yes, Kreacher remember. Master Regulus was good master, he was Mistress’ favourite.”

“Where is it now?”

“Kreacher does not know.”

“Kreacher bad house-elf, tell Harry Potter what you do know,” Dobby said, tapping his foot with his arms crossed.

“Kreacher does not take orders from such a disgraceful house-elf.”

“Enough, what did you do with it?” Harry demanded, losing his patience quickly.

“Kreacher took it to good wizarding family.”

“When? Who?”

“I take it to my mistress’s niece’s home when bad Master Black sent me away.”

“You took it to the Malfoys?” Hermione asked.

“Kreacher does not respond to Mudbloods.”

“Hermione Granger is a great witch, she is one of Harry Potter’s best friends,” Dobby said with his hands now on his bony hips.

“What happened, Kreacher, when you took it to the Malfoys?” Harry asked matching Dobby’s stance with his hands on his hips. “Did you give it to the Malfoys?”

Please be Narcissa, Harry thought.

“Kreacher sees Mistress’s niece. Kreacher likes Malfoy family. They are a great wizard family. Very pure. Kreacher does not mean to give it. Mister Malfoy takes it. He threatened Kreacher with death if Kreacher does not give it to him.”

“Which Mister Malfoy?” Ron asked.

“The Mister Malfoy, the father. The son, Master Malfoy, not see locket.”

“Was anyone with you?” Harry asked.

“No. Mister Malfoy is being alone, said he is saying he wanted to give to his son for a Coming of Age present.”

Harry sighed; he sincerely doubted that occurred since Lucius had been locked up for a year by then, and Draco at that time was somewhere being tortured by Voldemort.

“Thank you, Kreacher, go back to Hogwarts and do not under any condition mention this conversation or the locket to anyone. Do you understand?” Harry asked sounding quite stern.

“Yes, Master,” Kreacher muttered and then disappeared.

pop

“Dobby is not liking that house-elf; he does not respect his Master.”

All three looked at Dobby and began to laugh. Dobby looked around with more than questioning eyes and then giggled.

“Dobby has good reason not to respect his old Master.”

pop

“Well, bollocks, now what do we do?” Ron asked.

“Draco’s at Durmstrang and I don’t think we should be sending him an owl asking,” Hermione stated. “I doubt he would be helpful anyway.”

“We could waltz into Azkaban and ask Lucius Malfoy. The evil bastard would be sure to tell us,” Ron said sarcastically.

“Let’s think about this for a while and hope Lucius did not give it back to Voldemort.”

“Bloody hell, I hadn’t thought of that,” Ron said, looking pained at the possibility.

“So, I forgot to ask, how was Professor Weasley’s class this morning?”

“It was great. It was fun seeing students who grew up with house-elves try and use a scouring pad to clean a pan or a knife to chop vegetables.”

“Yeah, we’ve been doing that in my family for years.”

“Next week we are going to learn how to fold clothes and put them away properly.”

“Dobby has me so spoiled,” Harry said, but he knew he liked being spoiled.

“Spoiled?” Hermione snapped. “You work with him in the kitchen and you do your own gardening.”

“Well, since we have some free time, what do you say about staying and hanging out with me?”

“Sure, want to play a game of chess?” Ron asked.

“Harry, would you mind if I took a look at your books?”

“Help yourself, Hermione, there are some in here, the study, and the Potions room.”

Harry left the room, saying he would return with the chess board. It was in his room from the last time he and Draco played over the holidays.

Hermione looked through the parlour books. They were mostly novels, Muggle and wizard. They must have been Harry’s parents’, she thought, as she couldn’t imagine Harry reading them. She left the boys and went up to the study. The study was so Harry, which must have meant that it was so James. She gasped when she saw the wizarding sex books and giggled opening them, seeing a certain chapter’s pages were well worn. She glanced at the dueling books and wandless magic. She wondered how far Harry had progressed. He rarely talked about his training anymore. The book on Britain’s wizarding families held promise. She picked it up and carried it with her downstairs to Lily’s room. She didn’t want to make a final choice until she saw the selection available.

She entered Lily’s room. She had not been in there since last summer and was amazed. It was now a working Potion’s lab. There was even a potion brewing. The shelves were fully stocked. Branches from the garden were hung up to dry. There was an inventory list on the wall, and as she stepped over to the desk, she saw essays Harry had written. She didn’t even know he had a Potion’s teacher or that he was still studying the subject. She read the comments from the teacher on the most current essay. It was right before Christmas.

She was blown away, Harry never wrote like this at Hogwarts. He seemed to really understand the complexities of Potion making. Whoever his teacher was, they were awesome. The comments were to the point and helpful. The teacher seemed to be teaching not only the science, but the art. Hermione felt a little envious. She feared most of the books she saw were beyond what she was being taught. She noticed one book sitting on the desk. It looked old—really old. She carefully picked it up. It was written in Latin, “Missing Potions,” she said to herself. She turned to the first page of the aged book and gasped for the second time as she read, “To my favorite Professor, I love you, Harry.”

She was closing it as she heard, “Ahemmm.” She almost dropped the book seeing Harry standing in the doorway.

“Oh, Harry, I’m sorry I was just curious about the date of the book, I didn’t mean to pry,” Hermione stammered.

Harry walked over, stood next to her, and took the book out of her hands setting it back down on the desk. “It’s okay, Hermione, I know you and books, I should have cleaned up in here before giving the okay for you to come in.”

“It looks like an incredible book, do you understand it?”

Harry laughed. “Not a chance; my understanding of Latin is still poor. I’m trying to improve it, though.”

“Harry, I had no idea you were being mentored in Potions.”

“Just the last couple of months. It’s amazing how interesting it can be given the right Professor,” Harry said with a wink.

“Well, I should leave and go read the first book I picked out,” Hermione said as she raised the book showing him her choice.

“I’ll be right there; I just need to check the potion brewing.”

“What is it?”

“It’s a potion that restores your bone density if you’ve been injured. I will take it for my arm that had to have its bone re-grown. It is not at the same level it should be and is susceptible to being broken more easily.” Harry didn’t tell her that they were also making it for Draco and the injuries caused by repeated use of the Cruciatus Curse on him.

“That is brilliant. You know, Harry, maybe when this is all over, your professor should think about teaching Potions at Hogwarts.”

Harry laughed. “We’ll see, Hermione. I will mention it to him.”

“You know you are killing Ron and me by not sharing who it is. We understand, but it is a mystery.”

“I know, Hermione, and I am sorry. I just can’t chance it.”

The rest of the day went well. Hermione curled up in a chair with her book while Ron and Harry played a few games of chess, Ron winning them all.

***************************************

Tuesday morning, Hermione was sitting next to Ron in Potions, stirring their potion assigned for the day. It was complicated, she thought, but probably did not compare to what Harry was making. His professor must have been well trained, and if in Britain, then he must have gone to Hogwarts. Her brain was working in overdrive, thinking of all the students that were ahead of her when she was younger. No one sprang to mind. Then the thought crossed her mind that she could ask Slughorn. If Harry’s professor was really good, then Slughorn would know who he was, whether he taught him or Snape did.

The class dragged on and finally ended. She told Ron to go on ahead that she wanted to talk to Slughorn. She waited until all of the students filed out before approaching him.

“Professor?”

“Yes, Ms Granger, what can I do for you?”

“I was wondering who the best Potions students were to come out of Hogwarts?”

Slughorn smiled. “That is an easy one, Lily Potter and, of course, Professor Snape.”

“Anyone else?”

“Well, not that I taught. There were a few that Severus taught, but I wouldn’t put them on the same level.”

Hermione’s spirits dropped and she began to collect her books.

“Though I did have one student last year who showed such potential. Pity he isn’t here this year.”

Hermione smiled remembering last year, all of the positive comments Harry received from Slughorn, and how mad she was because of the Half Blood Prince’s book he was using. “You mean Harry?”

“Oh no, Harry was very good at making the potions, but his homework assignments and tests showed he didn’t have a true understanding. No, this student didn’t apply himself very well in class, but the potential was there. It was definitely there.”

“May I ask who it is?”

“The young man they expelled from here, Draco Malfoy.”

Hermione’s stomach dropped and then flip-flopped.

“Draco Malfoy?” she whispered. “No way.”

“Oh, yes, Ms Granger, he had a true grasp of the subject. I hear he is at Durmstrang. I do hope he is applying himself there.”

“But, but, Professor, why wasn’t he in the Slug Club?”

Professor Slughorn picked up his satchel and put the class scrolls inside of it. Hermione was afraid she had pushed to far. Finally he said, as he fiddled with a protruding button, “Ms Granger, we suspected he was a Death Eater. I had nothing to offer him and he had nothing to offer me. I did enjoy knowing he was offended that the invitation was not extended.”

Hermione knew she was going to lose it. She shoved her belongings into her book bag, thanked the professor, and ran out of the room. She needed to think, she needed to be sick, and she needed to be alone. She ran to the Prefects’ bathroom, locking the door as she slid down its surface.

“No! Harry, no!” she screamed. The boots, the dragon ring,…oh God, the White Dragon. It was him, she knew it. How? Why? Harry was right, she shouldn’t know. Malfoy was a mean cruel bastard to them for six years. What happened? When? Was it before the trial? No, Malfoy was in lock down. She had to talk to him. She had to tell him she knew.

She ran to the owlery and sent a note.

****************

Harry,

I need to see you tonight. I know your secret, and you are right, I shouldn’t. I need to talk to you. I will be Floo’ing over at nine, if you let me.

Love,
Hermione

****************

Harry anxiously waited for Tuesday night to arrive. He needed to find out from Draco if he had received the locket, or if he knew anything about it. If not, then Harry was going to have to set a deadline for Lucius to choose Draco without being persuaded.

Tuesday night finally came. Harry usually waited by the fireplace and grabbed Draco as he came through. He wanted to this time too, but he also knew he should give Draco a heads up that a serious discussion would be on the agenda.

Draco came though the fireplace right on time, with his overnight bag and Pansy in her glass container. Harry took the snake and set her on the table after saying a quick welcome. Hedwig gave a little hoot when she saw the snake slithering around. Hedwig and Harry would have to have a talk soon, too.

Draco set his bag down and asked where his usual greeting was.

Harry hugged him, kissed him hello, and then stepped back.

“Okay, now I know it is serious. We have usually made it to the bed by now,” Draco said, looking at Harry searching for clues.

“It’s not because I don’t want to, it’s just that we need to talk about an issue. I didn’t want you getting pissed at me later for not talking to you before I pounced on you.”

“Speaking of pouncing, did I ever tell you I wanted a cat? No pets allowed at the Manor.”

Harry sighed, “No, Draco, you didn’t. You want a cat, regular or a Kneazle?”

“Just a regular one. I was always envious of Granger and Crookshanks.”

“Speaking of Hermione, she thinks my Potions professor should consider teaching at Hogwarts. She saw the book’s inscription and read one of my essays. Crookshanks, by the way, is half Kneazle.”

“Really? You think if she knew it was the evil ex-Slytherin, Draco Malfoy, she would still think it was a good idea?”

“Actually, Draco, when she finds out the whole truth about you, yes.”

“So, is that what you wanted to talk about, me becoming a Potions professor? That is not worth not being pounced upon.”

“Do you want to talk up here or in the parlour?”

“Come on, Potter, it doesn’t matter. I’ll sit on the damn toilet if you want, just tell me.”

Harry sat in a chair and then expanded it to the size of a couch. “Come here, lie down on me.”

Draco half-grinned. “I thought you wanted to talk.”

“You know what I mean; get over here.”

Draco lay on the couch, his head resting on Harry’s lap facing the fire. “Okay, Harry, tell me terrible things that are going to screw up our lives.”

“Be careful what you ask for.”

Harry started playing with the long pony tail of platinum hair. “You know Ron, Hermione, and I have been working on the Horcruxes?”

“Yes, of course.”

“And you know we are down to the last one? Ron figured out that Sirius’s brother, Regulus, was R.A.B. Hermione had a recollection of a locket we couldn’t open over fifth-year summer at Grimmauld Place. We used the Pensieve and checked out the memory. It was the locket. Yes, we had it in our hands, and then we threw it in a sack. Kreacher, the Blacks house-elf you remembered seeing in my memories, stole it from the sack along with some other items. This one item he took with him when he visited a certain family over two Christmas’s ago.”

“Bloody hell, it was my family! That is when I had seen him before.”

“Draco, have you seen the locket? It’s gold with a snake on it, it’s heavy and it won’t open.”

“Not that I remember, Harry.”

Harry now had the blond hair intertwined through his fingers. “Your father took it from Kreacher, saying he wanted to give it to you for your seventeenth birthday. I don’t know if he knew it was Salazar Slytherin’s, or if he knew it contained a piece of Tom’s soul.”

“Just what I wanted for my birthday. I can search the house. I believe I know all of Father’s hiding places from when the Aurors would raid the house. I can ask Mother and I can ask the elves.”

“And if that is not successful?”

“Then we will discuss it later. Look, why don’t I go to the Manor right now? I can search and ask Mother and the elves.”

“Because it is our time.”

“I’ll be back tonight. We will just be a little tired tomorrow.”

“Yeah, you get to rest after Potions; I get to learn to kill.”

Draco turned his head and bit Harry’s leg.

“Ouch!”

“You’ll be fine, Potter; you just about kill me every time I see you.”

Draco hopped up from the couch. “There really aren’t too many places father would hide something like that. I’ll be back within an hour or two.” Before Harry could disagree, Draco Disapparated.

Harry had barely restored the chair to its original shape when a face appeared in the fire. “Harry, thank God I didn’t disturb the two of you. I was afraid of what I might come across,” Remus said.

“Draco is at the Manor,” Harry responded as he sat down in the chair. “What can I do for you?”

“Well, I wanted to talk to you before Krum comes over. Can I come over in the morning before your Potions class?”

“Remus, Draco will be gone for an hour or two; I can come over now if you like.”

“That would be even better.”

“Okay, give me a few. I will leave Draco a note.”

Harry left a note on the bed and Disapparated to Grimmauld Place.

*****************************

Draco talked with his mother. Narcissa was not familiar with the locket. She, Draco and the house-elves did a thorough search and came up empty handed. He visited his mother for a few moments and then went back to Harry’s house.

He read the note, and if he knew Harry and Remus, Harry wouldn’t be back until ten. He wasn’t sure what he would do for the next hour and half. He lay on the bed and then decided to get up and check the potion he and Harry had started during the holidays. It should have been completed and bottled by now. As he started for the door, he heard a banging on the window. He opened the window and a non-descript barn owl flew in. Hedwig flew out. The owl may have been non-descript, but he knew it was from Hogwarts.

He took the small scroll and gave the owl a treat from Hedwig’s stash. The owl left and he quickly closed the window. It wasn’t even close to as cold as Durmstrang, but it still made him shiver.

He held the sealed note in his hand and was about to set it on the mantel when temptation overruled, and he broke the seal on the scroll. Well, isn’t this interesting? Granger knows it is me and is hoping to come over tonight at nine. He knew he would have to okay the Floo for her to come in from Hogwarts. He wasn’t sure he could do it, or should do it, but why not? Why not let one of Harry’s friends know? And best of all, he could have a little fun with it. There were other reasons, deeper reasons, but there was not time to explore those, it was almost nine. He opened the Floo to accept a guest from Hogwarts at nine.

He sat in the chair facing the fireplace in the parlour. He placed two Butterbeers on the side table and waited.

She came through right on time. Draco would recognize that frizzy head of hair anywhere.

“Hello, Granger, figured it out, did you?”

“Malfoy? Oh, God, I had hoped I was wrong. Where’s Harry?” she asked, looking around a little bit desperately.

“He’s at Grimmauld Place with Remus. He’ll be back in about an hour.”

Hermione dusted herself off. “How did I...? The Floo… only Harry…” she stuttered.

“Forget how to talk, did we? Sit down and have a Butterbeer; it’s not open. As to what I think you were trying to ask, I gave the okay. The house listens to me and has started to accept my commands.”

Hermione sat and opened the bottle. She looked at Draco. “I don’t even know what to say.”

“How about, ‘Hi, Draco, thank you for saving my soul from the Dementors’,” Draco said, his words dripping with sarcasm.

“Yes, you are right. Thank you, Malfoy.” Hermione stopped and took a long sip from the bottle, “I, I can’t believe it, any of it.”

“Granger, how about I call you Hermione and you call me Draco? At least for tonight.”

“Are you going to Obliviate this memory?”

“I will leave that decision up to Harry. He’s going to be pissed that I let you come over.”

“Why did you?”

“I was bored and I was curious as to how one of Harry’s best friends would react. I guess I wanted to get a start on how much controversy this would create.”

Hermione forced a half-smile. “Try huge. When, Draco, when?”

“When did we start seeing each other? When did I fall in love?” He watched her almost spit out the Butterbeer. “Or when did Harry fall in love with me? God, you should see your face right now. It’s somewhere between I’m going to be sick if he mentions love again and ‘please tell me more’.”

“When for all, I need to know.”

“After the trial is when it started. I fell for him then, he fell for me in October. That is when he told you, Ron, and Ginny.”

Hermione brought up her legs and tucked them under her. She took the last sip of Butterbeer and set it down on the table. She looked at him with accusing eyes. “Did you intentionally seek him out?”

“Sorry, Hermione, there’s not a chance you can put this one on me. He came to my house, he kissed me first, he put his hands down my trousers first, and he made love to me first.” God, this is fun. He watched her face absorb exactly what he said. He knew she was trying to picture it in her mind. Well, he just gave her some images to ponder, and pondering she was.

“Crookshanks got your tongue, Hermione?” She was actually turning a bit pink in the cheeks.

“My mind can’t wrap itself around this. You two have hated each other for six years. He hates everything you stand for.”

“Correction, Hermione, he hates everything I stood for. As to Hogwarts, think about it. Those extreme emotions, only Harry could cause my adrenaline to rise the minute he walked into a room, and I for him. If you understand the passion involved with that, then apply it to love, and you know how we feel about each other now.”

Hermione remained silent and played with the empty bottle.

“Dobby.”

pop

“Can you bring our guest something stronger than a Butterbeer?”

“Yes, Master Malfoy.”

“Dobby for the hundredth time, I am not your Master.”

Dobby smiled.

pop

Draco turned to Hermione. “Dobby keeps an eye on me,” he said with a smile.

“Draco, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you smile like that before.”

pop

“Here you go, miss. You call if you be needing anything.”

pop

“Would you like to see, Hermione? Would like to see Harry Potter happy?”

“I’ve seen Harry happy, Draco,” she said as if she had been insulted.

“No, Hermione, you haven’t. You haven’t seen him happier than you could ever imagine. Do you? Do you want to see your best friend the way he really should be, always?”

“Yes, no, I don’t know.”

Draco stood up.

“The boots,” she mumbled.

“From Harry for Christmas, along with the book you saw and the hair band.” He took her hand in his and said, “Come on; I’ll take you to the Pensieve. I will share with you.”

Hermione picked up the drink and drank much more than a sip. Oh my God, she was actually holding Draco Malfoy’s hand. She looked down. His fingers were so soft, long and thin, but still masculine. They were beautiful; why hadn’t she ever noticed that before? They walked up the stairs, into Harry’s office, and into the small Pensieve room.

Draco let go of her hand. He removed his wand and placed it next to the side of his forehead. “This may take a moment; I need to find memories without sex. We have lots of sex. I don’t think you want to see that, do you?”

Hermione finished her drink. “No, Draco, not this time.”

“Okay, I’m not sure how well this will work. I’ve tried to segue a few memories together.” They looked down into the Pensieve and brought their faces into the silver wisps.

“Where are we?”

“Harry calls it the Land of the Ice and Snow; we’re in Durmstrang. It’s October, and we are at the Harvest Ball. This is the first we’ve seen each other since August. Do you see us eating? Watch the girl approaching us, you’ll see her later.”

“You both look great.”

“Thanks, I picked out the apparel. Now we are at the sister school. This where the dance took place, but first there is a talent show; magical first, then natural. Come over here, stand by us, and watch the show.”

“They are really good. Oh my, there’s the girl; wow, three Animagus forms. Oh no, the snake is coming over to us. Wow! Draco, she’s really after you.”

Hermione burst out laughing. “What did he say to her?”

“Get your body off my boyfriend,” Draco responded with a grin.

“Draco, you are going to sing and play the piano. I had no idea.”

“Yes, I have a few hidden talents. Now this is where I tell Harry I’m in love with him. Well, actually, I told him before, but it was in Russian and he didn’t understand it. He thought I was swearing at him.” Hermione giggled.

“Oh, Draco, that was beautiful. Look at Harry, he’s crying. Oh my, that is some kiss.”

“Now watch this next song and Harry’s expression. This, I believe, is when it finally hits him that he loves me.”

“He does look confused.”

The images began to swirl by of them dancing, snogging and laughing. The scene changed drastically and they were in the Potions lab. Draco explaining point by point a certain chemical reaction that Harry was having troubles with. They were in the garden harvesting plants. Hermione gasped as she watched them dueling together (Draco had picked out a scene where it was just them and not their trainers).

The images flashed to a dance club. “Oh, you guys are beautiful,” she said as she watched Harry dancing with Draco. Harry’s eyes glazed over as he leaned down and began giving Draco a love bite. She watched how Draco tilted his head giving Harry more. She felt warm arms surround her, and whispering in her ear, “Isn’t he a beautiful creature?” Both Hermione and Draco jumped.

She leaned her head back into the chest of her best friend and whispered, “Yes, he is, and so are you.”

The image quickly changed to Draco up on stage singing Karaoke. “I love watching him perform,” Harry said to her as he held her tight.

The song ended and she released herself from Harry’s hold, and began to follow the two images behind the stage. Draco and Harry both pulled her back. “You do not want to see that part, Hermione,” Harry said with a chuckle.

Next was a little scene from Christmas morning and they explained that Narcissa knew, but was under a strong secrecy oath.

Harry said, “I think it’s time to go.”

“Hey, this is my show. I have one more brief memory to show Hermione.” Harry was shocked to hear Draco call Hermione by her given name to her face.

They were now in Harry’s bedroom. Draco was in his leather pants and white jumper yelling at Harry in the loo. Harry was yelling back, and Hermione was cracking up at the conversation. Then Harry walked out in his leather pants and no shirt.

“Good God!”

“End of Show,” Draco said as he took her hand back in his.

They popped out of the Pensieve memory and were standing in the alcove. Draco was smiling, Hermione was looking stunned, and Harry looked confused.

“Does someone want to explain to me why Hermione is here?”

Draco handed him the note. Harry ran his hands through his hair. “Clever witch, Hermione, but that does not explain her coming through the Floo.”

“Oh, I did that; I was bored. You weren’t coming back for awhile, and the Floo responded to my command.”

Harry clenched his jaw and raised his voice, “You were bored!”

“Yes, I came back from the Manor, and you were gone.”

“Are you insane? Do you know how hard it was to keep this from Ron and Hermione these last few months? You get bored, and take it upon yourself to reveal what should have been mine to reveal.”

“Oh, so it’s up to you to decide who gets to know, the great Harry Potter. I feel so like an equal right now.”

“Quit whining, Malfoy!” Harry spat out.

Hermione excused herself to the hallway and was doubled over in laughter. They both yelled, “What is so damn funny?”

“You, both of you. I just finished viewing these two rivals falling in love, caring about each other, a really incredible couple, and then, in reality, you two are still fighting.”

“I said…” Draco stopped and walked to the hallway. “I said I was going to show you Harry happy. I figured you had seen enough of him being a prat. I wanted you to see that we had a real relationship. I wanted to know what it would be like after, after, damn, I wanted to know if we would be accepted. Between the friends the both of us have, you are probably the safest person to ask, and the most understanding.”

Harry joined them in the hallway and reached for Draco pulling him into his arms. “Why didn’t you just say that to begin with? I’m sorry, love.”

“I’m sorry too,” Draco replied before he was kissed softly. He parted his lips and Harry took advantage, both temporarily forgetting who was standing near them.

Hermione stood there watching, trying to process what was before her. She grinned to herself; Ron was so going to get laid tonight. “Okay, guys, feeling left out here,” she finally said after her best friend let out a little moan.

They separated and Harry suggested they go into his room and talk. Hermione sat in one chair by the fire, Harry the other, and Draco on the floor between Harry’s legs.

“Hermione, we only have a few minutes to talk, then you will have to go,” Harry said as he began massaging Draco’s shoulders. She looked at him questioningly.

“Draco is only here for twenty-four hours. Tomorrow is spent in class; in the morning we have Potions, and in the afternoon Dueling.”

“Harry is trying to tell you that you are intruding on what Harry refers to as ‘Draco time’.”

Hermione giggled. “That is terrible that you have to schedule your alone time together. What happens if one of you is not in the mood?”

Harry looked at Draco, Draco looked at Harry, and both started laughing loudly. Harry finally stopped. “Hermione, how much do you know about guys?”

“Enough,” she said proudly.

“Sex crosses our minds at least once every five minutes,” Draco said with a wide smile.

“If not more,” Harry added.

“Oh, well, I guess not enough then; actually, that explains some things back at Hogwarts. Oh my, pictures,” Hermione said as she stood up and looked at them. She then glanced down to see Harry playing with the blond pony tail. She sat back down.

“So do you think you can accept us?” Harry asked, staring directly into her soft brown eyes.

“Harry, I’ve known you for over six years, and yet I feel that tonight is the first time I’ve really known you. I can honestly say I never knew you, Draco, at all. Yes, I think I can accept you. I think you were made for each other. It’s like watching a dance, seeing you together. You finish each other’s thoughts, and the gestures are instinctual. Harry, I bet you are not even aware that since we’ve been in here, you have massaged Draco’s neck and shoulders, played with his hair, braided and unbraided it; meanwhile, Draco is about to start purring.”

Draco looked up to Harry. “I think she likes us.”

Harry cleared his throat and then turned his head. He stood up suddenly and went into the loo shutting the door.

“Well, now you’ve done it, Hermione, you made him cry.”

“I made him cry? Why?”

“Harry, well, actually both of us, is afraid of whether people will accept us or not.”

“But Harry has lived with that before and worked through it.”

“Yes, but those were all mistruths and misunderstandings. He was being judged on rumour and incorrect information. They weren’t judging the real him. I’ll be right back,” Draco said as he climbed up from the floor.

Hermione sat in the chair and looked back up at the photos. “Unbelievable,” she muttered to herself.

The guys came back goofing off with each other, much like Ron and Harry did, Hermione noticed.

“Sorry about that. Just kind of hit all at once. You want to have a celebratory drink together? And then you should probably go.”

Harry called for Dobby, and Dobby soon returned with a bottle and three goblets.

“Ah, the good stuff, courtesy of old Death Eater Father.”

Hermione swallowed wrong and began choking. “You mean this is from your father?”

“Yes, Mother gave Harry a case for Christmas, why?”

“Um, er, um, I took three bottles over to the Weasleys for Christmas dinner for their annual Christmas toast. Hermione wasn’t there, but I assume she heard about it.”

Draco snickered. “Oh please, let me live long enough to tell him that some day.”

“So, what are you going to do with me? Obliviate my memory? Extract the memory? Kill me?” Hermione asked as she sipped the honey-wine readily.

“We’ll let you live,” Draco said.

“You can keep your memories on two conditions. You start working on Occlumency, and start working on Ron so he doesn’t have a heart attack when he finds out.”

“Harry, I know we are treading into our time, but I should tell both of you, Mother and the elves have not seen the locket. All of us checked every hiding place we knew of. I can do another search next week, but I don’t think it is at the Manor.”

“The Horcrux?” Hermione asked in somewhat disbelief that she was talking to Draco Malfoy about this subject.

“The Horcrux,” Harry replied.

“I’m going to have to go back and talk to him, aren’t I?”

“We’ll see Draco. We need to think about it first.”

“Gringotts,” Hermione said as if talking to herself.

“Gringotts,” Draco said back, “that is definitely a possibility. No one could access our vault. That is perfect, but it will take awhile to search. Harry, next week I’m afraid I will have to go search during the day. Either we miss Potions or we miss Dueling.”

“Well, I should get going,” Hermione said as she stood up. “I don’t want to intrude any further on ‘Draco time’. So in public, Draco, am I still Mudblood?”

“No, you will be Granger.”

“But do I still get a smirk?” she asked teasingly.

“Always, Hermione; I perfected it on you three Gryffindorks over the years.”

“I don’t know what to say. This has been one evening I will always remember.”

“Me too,” Harry said as he gave her a hug good-bye.

“Do you think I can have one of those?” Draco asked to the disbelief of both Gryffindors.

Hermione hugged him, and he grabbed her tightly, whispering in her ear, “Thank you. Harry needs you and Ron.”

“Merlin, what I wouldn’t give for a picture of this scene right now,” Harry said as he held out the container of Floo Powder to Hermione.

tbc

Chapter Text

For disclaimer, summary, and other information, please see Chapter 1.

Beta'd by the patient CDumbledore and the kind Shadowsamurai.

Double Edged Sword 41 Learning to Kill

Hermione exited the fireplace in the Headmistress’s office.

“Hello, Miss Granger, and how is Mr. Potter this late evening?”

“Harry is… Harry is happy,” she said as she dusted herself off once again.

“Happy? Harry Potter, happy?” the Headmistress said in disbelief.

“Exceptionally so,” Hermione replied as she exited the room. She reached the Fat Lady without even remembering the steps she took to get there. The Gryffindor common room was empty, and she sat in one of the overstuffed chairs by the fire. “Harry and Draco, Draco and Harry.” The names rolled over her tongue. They were heading for trouble down the road, but right now, she just wanted to think about the images of them and the reality of them together.

She never thought of her Harry in any way except as her friend. She knew many of the girls last year were hot for him. They would have died seeing him in those leather trousers without a shirt. She almost died. And Draco, wow…. She had spent so much time hating that smirk and those cold grey eyes…wait a second, Draco’s eyes were now blue,… She never realized how pretty he was. Together, well, her mind almost wanted to go there, but she stopped herself. Moreover, Harry was happy. Her best friend was happy.

She heard the door open. It was Ron and Seamus.

“Where have you been Hermione?” Ron asked as he loped over to the chair nearest her.

“Around.”

“Hermioneee!”

“Ronald!”

“I’m going to bed,” Seamus said. “I don’t want to have to listen to this stuff again.”

“Where have you been?” Ron asked again, once he was sure Seamus was upstairs.

“Harry’s.”

“Why?”

“Can we go somewhere else and talk? This is pretty private.”

“Really private?”

“Very.”

Ron stood up and took her hand, pulling her up and off the chair. Hand and in hand, they made their way to the Room of Requirement. Hermione asked for bedroom with a place to sit and talk. She walked past three times. She opened the door and laughed when she saw what looked like a hotel room.

They walked in; Ron was a little taken aback by the room. “Wow! Hermione, what’s got into you?”

“You could never imagine,” she said coyly as she led him over to the chairs.

Ron took her hand and continued walking towards the bed. “What do I get if I can imagine?”

Hermione laughed and blushed a little. “I’d be your sex slave for a week.”

“Is that a promise? Is that a deal?”

“Yes, that’s a deal.” They both sat down on the edge of the bed. Hermione was fully confident in the deal she just made.

“Okay, you had to talk to Harry because you found out who his boyfriend is. Am I correct so far?”

“That’s true, Ron, how did you know?”

“McGonagall told me where you were. I figured the only reason you wouldn’t have told me was because you knew who it was, and you didn’t want to tell me until you talked to Harry. So tell me, Hermione, how do you think I’m going to react when I find out who it is?”

“Oh, Ron, I’m afraid not very well.”

“Do you think I might punch a wall?”

“Possibly.”

“Quit talking to him?”

“For a while, but eventually you would come around. I think. I was upset, very upset at first, but now I can’t imagine Harry without him. He is truly in love, they are truly in love. I’ve never seen Harry so happy.”

“Hard to believe Malfoy could make anyone happy, especially Harry. I think I would like you to start with a little striptease.”

Hermione fell back on the bed, thankful it was there. “What? How did you know? Why aren’t you punching walls, yelling or screaming?

“I did that earlier when I figured out who it was. Hermione, I’ve known for a while.”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Harry didn’t want us to know, and I do have the ability to keep a secret,” Ron said smugly as he moved up and sat with his back against the headboard.

“When?”

“Christmas. It started with Harry spending the night in my room. He was having quite a dream in the morning; he was mumbling, and something came out which I thought was ‘Dragon’. Then there was the dragon ring, the boots, and then I thought back to when Harry knocked Draco down in Diagon Alley. Remember when Malfoy called him over. Neither had their wands drawn. When do you last remember Harry and Malfoy confronting each other without their wands drawn? Narcissa must know too, because she didn’t seem worried. Then at the last Order meeting, Harry wouldn’t look anyone in the eye when Malfoy was being discussed. He even tried to shut the subject down. Last year we couldn’t get him to stop talking about the git. The clincher was when his eyes lowered, almost in sadness, when Bill mentioned the will.”

“Ron, I don’t get it. You’re not usually very good at reading people.”

“That would be another problem if I wanted to be an Auror, along with my not thinking, generally. Hermione, when Harry told us he was gay, I freaked out, yes, because he cheated on Ginny, but also because I never saw it coming. It shocked me even more than when I first found out you loved me as much as I loved you. You two were my best friends, and I wasn’t paying attention. Just as I mentioned the other day, about thinking strategically, I have to be able to read people and keep a secret.”

“Ron, I am so proud of you right now. I always thought you could make a good Auror, but now I know you will. But aren’t you pissed that it is Draco?”

“Bloody right I was at the time, but I knew from past experiences that eventually I would come around, and Harry and I would be friends again. It seemed like a lot of wasted effort. When I found out where you were tonight, I waited anxiously for you to return. I trust you, Hermione, and if you think it’s okay, then I will too.”

“I honestly do not think I have ever been more in love with you, Ron Weasley, than I am right now.”

“Well, that’s good because now I’m going to enjoy that striptease even more.”

“Prat.”

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

“So what did Remus want?” Draco asked as they settled in for their post lovemaking talk.

“To talk about tomorrow’s training. He’s not going to be able to make it, and he wanted to make sure I was okay with it. I think they have more planned than just killing Voldemort.”

“Are you okay with it?”

“I don’t know. I’ve killed a Basilisk, and I’ve killed Tom Riddle before, but never by using a curse.”

“I’ll come if you want.”

“Draco, I think I would rather be alone. I hope you will be there afterwards.”

“Of course. I know we should go to sleep, but I want to make love again—not hurried…I want to make love,” Draco said as he pulled Harry in tighter.

“Too rough last time?”

“God, no, I love that, but I love the other too.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry woke up to a Hogwarts brown owl beating against the bedroom window. He opened the window with a word and a wave of his hand. He knew it was from Hermione, probably filled with her thoughts after she had time to think about it. The owl was given a treat and left through the raised glass as a white owl flew in.

He slowly opened the scroll and was stunned to see Ron’s scribble. A big smile crossed his face as he read it.

******************

Hey Mate,

Just wanted you to know I’ve known since the holidays. I’m okay. I am not sure you are okay, though. Come on, Harry, ferret face?

Seriously, I’ve learned over the years, especially this last one, to respect your decisions, and I’ll trust that you’ve made a good one here.

Ron

P.S. Can you explain to me why my girlfriend wants to buy me leather trousers?

Ron,

Thank you for the note and for being my best friend. You made my day, my week, and my year. We can talk about this if you want, or not. If you think you, were surprised at my choice how the hell do you think I felt? Actually, it felt pretty good.

On the serious side, talk to Hermione about Occlumency.

Your mate,
Harry

P.S. Make sure she gets a leather skirt too.

********************

“Who’s the note from,” the sleepy blond asked.

“Ron.”

“Did he threaten to kill me or you?”

Harry tossed him the note as he rolled up his response and tied it Hedwig’s leg. He gave her a treat and she left through the window.

“I’m happy for you. So why didn’t you want them to know?”

Harry yawned and sat back down on the bed. “A lot of reasons. I was scared to lose their friendship, but most of all, I don’t want them to be put in a bad position with someone doing Legilimency on them. They are probably pretty safe at Hogwarts, but at the Order meetings there are a few wizards I would rather didn’t have that information. The fewer people that know, the better. It keeps me safe, but mainly it keeps you safe.

“I know we’ve talked about it, but I want to make sure you know that I am looking forward to going out in public together. I want to have lunch and drinks at the Three Broomsticks, or ice cream in Diagon Alley. I am sorry to have to keep us so hidden.”

Draco’s hand reached out and pulled him back to bed.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

The day went well; the potion was ready to try. Harry swallowed half of a vial. Draco drank down two full vials. They hadn’t expected any noticeable differences, but they were pleased there were no side-effects. They worked on the day’s lessons almost in silence; both knew what was coming later.

Draco decided to stay in the Potions room while Harry went with Krum. He had started an indoor garden near the window. The rare agapanthus Harry had received from the Weasleys for Christmas was starting to peek out from the pot of dirt. Harry would plant it outdoors in the spring, after the last frost.

He was trying not to think of how Harry was doing. He had seen his temper, but it didn’t take a hot temper to do the curse; it would take a cold ruthless feeling. He personally had never seen Harry portray that coldness, but his heart told him Harry had it within him to do so.

Harry entered the training room. Viktor was already standing there next to a table covered with cages. The cages themselves were covered as well, but Harry knew there were things in those cages, living things he would have to kill.

“Ve vill start vith pronouncing the spell, and then ve vill do the vand movement separately. The combination ve vill do at the end and see how you progress.”

They practiced saying Avada Kedavra for at least a half-hour. The inflection was more important with this curse than with any other spell Harry had ever done. Viktor chastised him when Harry smiled thinking of Hermione in their first year saying, “Wingardium Leviosa.”

When Viktor was pleased with Harry’s tone and inflection, they moved onto the wand movement. It was a straightforward movement of aiming directly at the victim. If the victim was large, it would be aimed at the heart; if it was small, it didn’t matter. The main gesture consisted of the arm and wand crossing one’s own body, the hand grasping the wand almost touching the left shoulder, the wrist stiff, and the wand parallel to the arm. The arm then advanced straight out until the elbow locked. Slight elevations would be made depending on the target. The movement had to be done with intent, and in one smooth motion.

Viktor was extremely satisfied with how well Harry could do the action required. He went over to the table and lifted the first cover. Harry snickered at the Flobberworm. It was not a problem for him to kill the non-sentient being. They moved onto a beetle, then a mouse, and then a rat (which caused one corner of Harry’s mouth to turn up). Next was a cat, which Harry had to do multiple times as the stray meowed each time he faltered. The cages were completed.

Viktor turned to Harry and said, “Ve should move on, these next vones vill be virtual, but they should cause the same emotions.”

Viktor called forth a large black dog. Thoughts of Sirius invaded Harry’s mind and his voice cracked. He disposed of the dog after three tries. The next image was of Peter Pettigrew. Harry froze when he saw the short, long-toothed servant of Voldemort. The damage this man had done to him personally filled Harry with rage. He yelled, “Avada Kedavra!”. The image laughed. Harry raged again, and more laughter ensued, despite Peter’s nervousness causing him to hide under the table.

Viktor stopped the lesson.

“Harry, you must do this vithout emotion. Emotion has life in it. The spell vill feed off that emotion and vill fail.”

Harry took a deep breath and cleared the rage. He thought deeper and replaced the fire with ice. Peter had a look of surprise on his face as the curse was executed to perfection. The second spectral being was Dolores Umbridge. Harry was successful with one attempt. The third was Severus Snape. The caricature taunted him. It took Harry two attempts. Bellatrix Lestrange had barely formed when she was taken down. Then Voldemort appeared; Harry did not hesitate, the snake-like wizard was on the ground, marked green on his heart. Harry assumed the lesson was over, and lowered his wand and took a few deep breaths.

“No, Harry, ve are not done. Evil is easier to kill than those who do not deserve it, or who you think might not deserve it. You never know who vill betray you, or vhat enemy may use Polyjuice and turn into someone you know,” Viktor said as he backed behind Harry.

Harry almost snickered at Scrimgeour; he was successful, but he felt the difference. Scrimgeour was not evil in Harry’s mind, just power hungry. Then next was Arthur Weasley. Harry stepped back. “I cannot do this.”

“You must, Harry. Separate the man you love from the body you see.”

Harry tried and tried again. He finally succeeded on the fourth try. Once he had killed Arthur, the rest came easily. He was killing their bodies, not their souls, but he felt his heart and soul being hurt each time. He cycled through Luna, McGonagall, Remus, Sirius, Ginny, and Hermione, and then he stumbled once again on Dumbledore, even though he knew the wizard was already dead. He just missed him and stared at the image, which started to walk, and then it smiled at him. He raised his wand and did it. He wanted to be sick.

“You are almost there,” Viktor said with a hint of hesitation.

Harry’s father materialized and then his mother. Harry knew then his soul was in trouble. He was in trouble. This came too easily, as each was taken down. It shouldn’t be this easy. Would it be so different if these people were right in front of him? He was scared when he couldn’t answer himself. He turned away and faced Viktor. “I’m done.”

A voice behind him said, “No, Potter, I think not. You believed it all, didn’t you? You fool.” Harry turned, knowing he would see his Dragon. He couldn’t raise his wand, he just stared.

Viktor put his hand on his shoulder. “Last vone, Harry.”

Harry raised his wand and then it dropped to his side. He spoke the spell, “Avada Kedavra,” and Draco fell to the ground as the green flash struck his heart.

“Impossible,” Viktor whispered.

“What?” Harry yelled. “That I just fucking killed my boyfriend!”

“No, Harry, you did it vithout your vand.”

“No, oh God, so—empty!” Harry said as he fell to the ground.

Viktor tried desperately to revive him, casting Rennervate after Rennervate with no success. Harry was breathing, but he wasn’t responding. Viktor called for Dobby. The house-elf appeared and left immediately, returning with Draco. Viktor stammered, trying to tell Draco what happened, but the words were failing.

Draco knelt next to Harry and looked up at Viktor. “Was he able to do it?”

“Yes, I’ve never seen anything like it. I thought it vould take two or three lessons, but he completed it all.”

“He cursed Voldemort?”

Viktor was hesitant, but nodded his head ‘yes’.

“Was that what did this?” Draco asked as he pulled Harry into his arms.

Viktor shook his head ‘no’.

“Then what?” Draco bellowed. “Tell me now!”

Viktor hung his head and whispered, “It vos you, Draco, and he did vithout his vand.”

“Oh God, you bastard, Krum. How the fuck could you do that to him? Go find Remus, we will be upstairs.” Draco held onto Harry and they Disapparated.

He laid Harry down on the bed and removed their shirts. He took his wand and said with fervour, “Expecto Patronum!”

He lay down next to Harry and held him tight as they were both surrounded by feathered and leather wings. Draco could see the auras and feel the hum. He hadn’t expected that, but he instinctively knew that the Dragon and Phoenix knew what they were doing.

He talked to Harry, whispering in his ear to follow his voice. To follow his voice out of where ever he was. He talked of love, happiness, and joy. Draco felt the presence of a third and turned slightly to see Remus through a filter of red.

The aura contrails increased and intertwined over the ethereal creatures, and the hum built to a crescendo, until a soft explosion was heard. Harry stirred and the auras burst into tiny light particles of dust falling to the bed. The Patronuses vanished. Harry was crying and Draco continued talking until he thought Harry had fallen asleep as his tears subsided.

Draco sat up, and suddenly Harry wrapped himself around his lower back. His legs curled around, pressing against the side of Draco’s thigh, and his head nearly pressed on the other. Draco drew a blanket over him and let him sleep.

“Where is Viktor? Get him up here now,” Draco whispered forcefully.

Remus left and returned quickly with the trainer. Draco had his shirt back on when they arrived. Harry hadn’t stirred.

With his voice perfectly modulated and his expression one of old, he sneered, “I want to know exactly what happened.”

Viktor began, but it came out in a mumble.

“Do not mumble to me. You are our trainer. We trusted you.”

Viktor sat in a chair and then raised his voice. “I started vith the verbalization and then ve moved onto the vand movement. The verbalization took avhile, but the vand movement vos accomplished quickly. I had hoped to combine the two and have him kill some minor animals, but he progressed much faster than I expected. He faltered vhen ve reached the cat and then the dog.”

“What kind of dog?” Remus asked as he sat in the other chair by the fireplace.

“It vos a grim.”

Both Remus and Draco lowered their eyes, imagining what went through Harry’s mind.

“I then vhent onto virtual humans and started vith Pettigrew. He became very angry at first, but then he composed himself. He quickly vent through some others before Voldemort.”

“Was it Voldemort that caused this?” Remus asked. Draco already knew the answer and waited to see how it had gotten out of hand.

“No, he had no problem vith Voldemort. It vos vhen ve vent to people that he felt no hatred or dislike for, and then onto those he loved.”

“I thought the goal was to kill Voldemort?” Draco said sternly as his expression remained one of disdain.

“He needed to be prepared for betrayal and for dose who might disguise demselves as dose he loves. He could kill those dat vere evil, but could he kill dose he loved? My failure vos in my eagerness to see how far he could go.”

Remus sat their quietly in the chair and finally asked, “Viktor, who else?”

“Arthur Veasley, Luna Lovegood, Minerva McGonagall, you–Remus, Sirius, Ginny, Hermyownee, Ron, and then he had great trouble with Dumbledore. De last vos Draco. He refused to raise his vand. I told him it vould be de last. He started, then lowered his vand and said the curse. Draco fell to the ground marked.”

Remus shook his head. “He raised his wand against Draco?”

“No,” said Viktor quietly, “he did it vithout his vand. Vhen I told him vhat he had done, he cried out, “No, oh God, so—empty,” and fell to the ground. I tried to Rennnervate him vith no success. I called for Dobby to get Draco.”

Draco directed his glare at Remus. “Was this the plan you told Harry about last night?”

“Yes and no.”

“Well, damn it! Which is it?”

“It vos supposed to be done over three sessions. He vos doing so vell that I just continued.”

“Remus, was Harry aware that he was going to have to do this?”

“No.”

“Were you aware?”

“Yes.”

“Unbelievable. Remus, you are his godfather. You are supposed to watch out for him. This was fucking torture. Do you both think he is a machine? He’s human, he hurts too.”

“I’m so sorry, Draco. I shouldn’t have pressed on.”

Draco looked back and forth between the two of them. “And was this also part of the plan, to have him do it without a wand?”

Remus sighed heavily. “No, Draco, absolutely not. No one has ever been able to do it without a wand. It was considered impossible, until today.”

Draco put his hand around Harry’s blanketed legs curled next to him. He then looked at both of them and said, “There will be no more private lessons for Harry with Viktor. I will be there, and never will we be asked to fight against each other again. Is that clear?”

Viktor and Remus both nodded.

“Viktor, I think you should go now. I will see you back at Durmstrang.”

Viktor stood up and responded, “I understand. Again, I am sorry.”

Draco raised his hand and dismissed him with no further words. Harry remained curled up, sleeping peacefully.

“Draco,” Remus began hesitantly, “can you explain what I walked in on?”

“The Phoenix is Harry’s Patronus now. It was his birthday gift from Dumbledore. That is what the decision he had to make was, whether to accept the Phoenix or not. His next choice was whether to find its mate, the Dragon. My choice was whether to accept the Dragon or not. Obviously, I did, and we are now magically bonded. The Phoenix can heal the Dragon, the Dragon protects the Phoenix.”

“The auras? The humming sound? That is not part of a magical bond, Draco.”

“I don’t know all that is involved in a magical bond, Remus, but I do know that the red and gold auras belong to the Phoenix, and the silver and blue to the Dragon. The vibration hum comes from the auras as their intensity increases. We have only released them a few times, but they seem to make us feel better when we do so.”

“You have control over them?”

“Yes, some. You remember I sent the Dragon to Harry that night. I’ve sent it one other time. We recently have experimented with them, and they do obey our thoughts. We will start training with them next week. I believe our formal training with Tonks and Krum has come to an end.”

“Draco, you do know that Aurors use their Patronuses to communicate with each other? Tonks could help you train with them.”

“Remus, I appreciate the offer, but Harry and I really do not want anyone else to know about them right now. I think we can adequately train them. So I am telling you that what you saw does not go beyond this room.”

Remus nodded as he massaged his forehead. His thoughts returned to Harry and his secrets. How much more was there to reveal?

“One other event has happened that you should know about. Ron and Hermione now know, and have accepted us. Hermione was here last night, and we received a note from Ron this morning, relaying his message of acceptance. He doesn’t actually say he approves, but it is more than Harry expected.”

“That is great news,” Remus said with a smile that soon turned a little mischievous.

“What? What is that look for?”

“I was thinking that all six of us should go to Paris for Valentine’s Day. It would be a welcome break by then, to get away from all of this. I will secure your leave from Durmstrang for the weekend.”

Draco’s face lit up, his features restored to the Draco of present. “That would be sterling, but the night would be on me.”

“No, Draco, that will not be necessary.”

“Oh, but it is. I will not go unless I get to pay and pick the restaurant.”

“I am not comfortable with you paying, and I would have to approve of the selection.”

“Remus, please, my family has so much money it’s embarrassing. My father would have a fit knowing what and whom I was going to spend it on. Think of it as a little revenge.”

Remus laughed. “Okay, when you put it that way. However, do let us know the attire required. That will be Nymphadora’s first question. Well, I should be going. Tell Harry if he needs anything tonight after you leave, to firecall or come over. And, Draco, I am really sorry about today.”
++++++++++++

Remus Apparated to Grimmauld Place. He wasn’t sure how he held it together when he entered Harry’s bedroom. Seeing his godson and Draco enveloped by the Dragon and Phoenix like a cocoon, and the lights and sound, was too much. He looked up to the ceiling and said, “That was some gift Albus.” Then he grinned to himself, thinking of Draco telling him what occurred, as if it was something that happened everyday. They would have to look into the bond soon.

+++++++++++++++++++++

Draco sat there ruffling Harry’s black hair. Harry mumbled, “About time they left.”

“How long have you been awake?”

“The whole time. I wrapped myself around you so I wouldn’t have to face them.”

Draco looked down into the emerald green eyes, the sparkle had returned.

“Are you okay?”

“Yes, I think so. Thank you for bringing me back. It was ugly, Draco.”

“I was a bit scared, Potter.”

Harry uncurled himself and pulled Draco down onto the bed next to him. They were lying face to face. Harry touched the loose strand of blond hair that had made its way out of the band. “You did great. I was in a bad place and I woke up to warmth and feelings of love.” He moved forward to give a small soft kiss. The tips of their tongues met briefly, and the kiss fell apart to more talking.

“I have to go soon; are you going to be okay?”

“I’m okay. I just never want to do that curse again. I will when I need to, but you can feel your soul being drained. I swear it was empty at the end. I felt nothing but emptiness. I had no concept of what was right or wrong.”

“But, Harry, you didn’t raise your wand at me.”

“I said the words, and that apparently was enough. I am scared, Draco. My words can kill.”

Draco stroked his cheek and then ran his thumb over the lips in question. “Yes, Harry, but can they also speak of love.” Draco then gave him a small grin. “Just be careful when you get pissed at me.”

“Don’t even joke about it.”

“Why? Why not, Harry? It’s kind of funny. I’m just glad you didn’t have the capability when we were at Hogwarts or I wouldn’t be here right now.”

Harry cracked a smile. “Yeah, you are right, I would have used it the first time you called Hermione a Mudblood.”

“So next week I’m off to the vault. Want to come? We could roll in the piles of Galleons.”

“I would rather roll you right here and now.”

“Really, you don’t want to play in the Malfoy vault?”

Harry laughed. “I’ll play in yours if you play in mine.”

“The Potter vault, I saw that in your memories. I don’t think we could both fit in there.”

“That was my personal vault to get through Hogwarts. There is a Potter vault and a Black vault.”

“The Blacks? Sirius left you more than Grimmauld Place?”

“Just so you know, I’m not with you for your money. I’m a very wealthy wizard.”

“Good, because now I don’t feel so guilty about the Firebolt and other presents.”

“You felt guilty? Bollocks, I’m sorry I never mentioned it before. I’ve never had money in Muggle land, and here I’ve had only limited things to do with it, besides remodelling the houses.”

Draco was smiling like the cat that ate a canary.

“What is it, Malfoy?” Harry asked, knowing the devious mind was working hard.

“I was thinking. Fuck working after this year is done. Let’s travel the world and retire to some sunny island in the South Pacific.”

“Sounds perfect, but in the mean time, you need to get back to sub-zero temperatures,” Harry said as he pulled Draco in for one last kiss.

tbc…

Chapter Text

For disclaimer, summary, and other information, please see Chapter 1.

Beta'd by the patient CDumbledore and the kind Shadowsamurai.

Double Edged Sword 42 Decisions in Winter

Over the next weeks, Tonks took it easy on Harry during their lessons. Remus must have told her what had happened with Krum. Even though their official duelling training was over, he still had written lessons to accomplish on duelling history and theory. He hated this part, but it was necessary. During the breaks between lessons, they would still spar against each other and then they would talk.

He learned many things about the Auror process Tonks went through, and how she and Remus got together the night Albus perished. He was saddened to learn how few rights Remus really had, given his affliction with lycanthropy. The one law that made no sense to him was a werewolf’s inability to inherit. It did make sense to him now why Sirius had not left Remus anything in his will.

Harry told her of his past. She had known bits and pieces of it, but she was horrified to learn the extent of the neglect. They talked of his adventures over his years at Hogwarts. It was hard, but Harry found it wasn’t quite as hard to talk about the night of Sirius’ death anymore. He told her how mad he was at Dumbledore for not telling him earlier about the prophecy, and that Dumbledore still trusted Snape until the end.

She asked what he thought of his old Headmaster now, and he smiled, telling her that he loved him and missed him. Dumbledore was not perfect, but Harry knew he loved him. The older he got, the more he understood why Dumbledore had not told him everything right away, why it came out in bits and pieces. He didn’t want to cause any more pain. Harry knew that Albus was aware of his early years, but it was necessary for his protection. Every decision had consequences, and Harry knew that it was not an easy decision for Dumbledore to make. To add to the pain with the knowledge that Harry’s future was likely one where he would have to kill to survive was knowledge that could be delayed. Unfortunately, it was delayed too long.

Tonks told him of her parents and her mother’s upbringing as a Black. She told him stories that made his hair curl about Bellatrix being the oldest sister to Narcissa and Andromeda. Narcissa and Andromeda were not close and probably never would be. They both disliked Bella, but Narcissa did not ever step in the way of Bella torturing her sister. Narcissa seemed to know what was right and what was wrong, but she was normally a woman of inaction.

She told him wonderful stories of Sirius. He, of course, was much older but at family meetings he would seek her out, and show her wonderful magic tricks. Her mother adored Sirius as they were lone kindred spirits in the Black family.

Harry found that he had a new friend in Tonks. He always liked her, but now that he knew her, his fondness for her increased.

Ron and Hermione were now coming over every weekend. The first one after the holidays was memorable for Harry. He took Ron upstairs and showed him the photographs. Ron was stunned at first, and then he shook his head and grinned. “Do you know how much grief you two would have gotten at Hogwarts?”

“Yeah, we figured the Gryffindors would have been pissed off, but the Slytherins would have killed us.”

Their weekends were filled with studying, chess games, talking and relaxing. Harry took great pride in explaining the answers to any problems Hermione or Ron were having in Potions. They didn’t talk much about the Horcrux, as Harry had told them about Draco’s issues with his father. He wanted to give Draco time, and he wanted Lucius to come to the right decision for the right reasons.

Draco had searched the vaults with no success. He had felt great disappointment that it was his family once again causing grief. He would have to visit his father again, whether his father requested to see him or not. Harry was giving him plenty of time, but he knew as January ended, it was running out.

Draco finally brought the subject up. Harry could see that this was not what he wanted to do. He offered to go see him instead, but only with Draco’s permission. Draco did not know what to do. He wanted to be the one to bring his father over, but he also knew that Harry and the Order had a better chance in succeeding.

After listening to Draco go back and forth during every visit, Harry suggested that maybe they should both go. Draco laughed at him, saying that they would end up in the Daily Prophet, new owner or not. Harry eyes sparkled and the corner of his mouth turned up. Draco knew that look meant Harry’s mind was working hard.

Harry looked at Draco intently and said, “I have an idea, but we will need help from Ron and Hermione and someone from the Order. These are just the basics of it. It will have to be refined. I have learned from you and the others that I shouldn’t go rushing into things.”

Draco snorted at the last remark.

“Draco, I think we should bring your father here, into my basement. Someone could take a Polyjuice Potion and fill in for your father for an hour or two at Azkaban. You could have your attempt first, and then I could follow.”

Draco did like the idea, but Harry was right, it needed work. Harry would talk with Ron and Hermione first and then Remus and Tonks.

It had taken them longer than they would have expected to make love in every room of the house. Harry thought they had accomplished it a while ago until Draco added in the guest loo, Harry’s closet, and the pantry. They still had the gardens to go, but for Draco it was still too cold, or it was too wet. Harry began to suspect Draco was afraid of bugs or the like, or maybe that he would get too dirty.

Harry did talk to Ron and Hermione about his idea of bringing Malfoy senior to his house. They agreed it was a worthy idea and they expanded on it. It was finally decided that they would all talk to Remus and Tonks after Valentine’s weekend. Remus had secured time away for both Draco and the Gryffindors. Harry also acknowledged to himself that it was time to present the complete plan that he and Draco had been discussing, first to is friends and then to the Order. He knew the latter meeting would be the one that would determine his future course of action.

The Saturday before the Paris weekend a very dignified owl arrived for Hermione during breakfast. She had not been expecting a package, but it was dropped with perfection onto her lap. She opened the note attached, smiled, and gave a little laugh at the end.

******************

Hermione,

I have sent a like note and package to Tonks. Please buy yourself and your friend an outrageously expensive Muggle dress and suit for Friday night’s dinner. I’ve sent the Portkey to our mutual friend.

See you at seven in Paris,
D. (smirk)

*****************

By lunchtime, Hermione had received another owl.

*****************

Hermione,

Let’s go shopping, girl! Meet me at the Three Broomsticks after breakfast tomorrow morning. I’ll clear it with the Headmistress. Make sure to get the big guy’s size.

Tonks (who’s feeling quite wealthy at the moment)

*******************

Hermione practically skipped the whole way to Hogsmeade Sunday morning. Tonks Apparated both of them to Muggle London near the designer shops she had always seen, but never dared to enter.

Hermione had never had so much fun being a girl. Tonks could not only not decide what outfit to wear, but what look she wanted to have. She had to be careful that the sales clerks didn’t notice. After trying at least thirty dresses in various shops and driving the sales clerks crazy, she finally settled on her attire. Hermione didn’t mind; she liked to see everything before making a choice.

Tonks purchased a beautiful brown silk skirt trimmed in black fur. It was accompanied by a black bodice that was barely passable as a top and not an undergarment. The shoes were tall, spiked, and black. Hermione giggled to herself, wondering how Tonks, of all people, would be able to walk in such things. Hermione did agree that Tonks looked beautiful when the outfit was put together.

Hermione selected a dark purple dress with a plunging neckline. The skirt flared out when she walked and the back was just plain missing. She chose a pair of heels not quite as high as Tonks’s. They purchased purses and small bits of jewellery to complete the outfits.

They made their way to then men’s shoppes. The guys had no idea what Draco had done, or what they were up to, so they had free reign. Tonks knew she had to see Remus in a brown double-breasted suit. She found one to match her dress perfectly. She gave them Remus’s measurements. Hermione chose a suit in black and a shirt matching her dress. Ron’s measurements were also given. The ties for both were simple black. They had enough money to buy both their guys topcoats. Tonks would pick up the altered clothes during the week.

They finished their shopping by early afternoon, and went to a late lunch at a little café that smelled of savoury treats as they walked by. Both witches would have normally kept going after noticing the prices, but today was different; today was on the tab of one Lucius Malfoy.

They were seated at a small table with white linen and the waiter promptly brought a wine list. Neither was an expert, but Hermione decided to make a go of it. After ordering the wine and lunch, Tonks scooted up to the table, leant over a bit, and said quietly, “Okay, Hermione, time for girl talk. What do you think of Harry and Draco?”

The wine was brought to the table and poured for Hermione; she showed her approval and the glasses were filled to the appropriate level. “I think they’re really good for each other.”

“What did you do when you got back to school the night you found out and saw them together?”

“I sat in the Gryffindor Common Room and waited for Ron, and then we talked.”

“Just talked?” Tonks said, raising her brows.

A touch of pink crept up Hermione’s neck. “Um, oh, um other stuff too,” she stammered.

Tonks leaned back and laughed. “I knew it.”

“What’d you know?” Hermione asked as she began to drink her wine.

“Well, you know I taught them duelling every Wednesday afternoon. As soon as we were done, I would Apparate home and Remus and I would go at it.”

“Oh my.” Hermione giggled.

“It’s not just me. It first happened to Remus. He walked in on them the first morning after Draco was allowed to see Harry. He Flooed home and howled like a wolf.”

Hermione was trying not to laugh imagining the shy and reserved Remus Lupin howling during sex. She composed herself a little before adding to the conversation. “I’ll be honest, I’ve known Harry for over six years and I never thought of him that way. I still don’t, but watching them was a totally sensual experience.”

“Sometime you’ll have to watch them duel. Voldemort isn’t going to know what’s hit him. He probably hasn’t been turned on in years,”

“Oh Merlin, Tonks, you’re bad, so bad.”

“You mentioned Harry, but what about Draco?”

Hermione took a big sip of wine. “I hated the guy for so long that I’ve never even thought about whether he was good looking or not. But remember, I haven’t seen him but that one night with Harry, and all I could think of was how pretty he was… and his hands, God his hands are gorgeous and soft.”

“Friday night should be interesting. Are you nervous about Ron’s reaction?”

“Yes, but I think it’ll be okay. It kind of depends on Draco’s behaviour.”

“Oh, I bet he’ll be a perfect gentleman. He’s not going to interfere with Harry and his best friends. Both of them are wrapped around each others little fingers. Actually you’ve seen the dragon ring wrapped around Harry’s, I’m sure. I think it’s more than symbolic. The situation you never want to get into is to hurt one of them. The other will pounce on you in his defence.”

Their lunch came and Hermione waited until the waiter was out of sight before speaking. “Tonks, is there more going on than just two guys in love? Is there magic involved?”

“Remus won’t say, but my guess is yes, absolutely yes.”

“Draco told me that Harry initiated everything, and that Draco was given a choice. I would’ve loved to have been a Doxy on the curtain at that moment.”

Tonks covered her mouth while she laughed trying to swallow. “You and me both, girlfriend.”

“I mean, I just can’t picture it happening, which is why I think there’s more to this than we know. I’m sure Harry just didn’t go up and kiss Draco, put his hands down his trousers, and then make love to him, which is basically what Draco said he did. I know they only saw each other for two days in August, and then not again until that weekend Harry went to Durmstrang. So whatever happened, it was quick.”

“Well, they are boys.”

“Come on, Tonks, even boys take their time when it’s special.”

“Maybe that’s it. Maybe it wasn’t supposed to be special. Maybe it just happened, and then they both discovered they liked each other afterwards.”

“I don’t know, but after I got back to Hogwarts and had time to think, I realized Draco didn’t have the Dark Mark anymore. I didn’t think it was possible to get rid of it.”

“It’s not, and you’re right. When you add it all up, there’s more to it than love, though I do believe they truly love each other.”

“Yes, no doubt on that account. Speaking of love, when are you going to get bonded?”

“Probably this summer; Remus wants to wait to see what happens with Harry and… well, you know. What about you and Ron?”

“Ron and I have talked about it, but we‘ll wait until he has finished Auror training—if he’s accepted. I still haven’t made up my mind on what I want to do.”

“Hermione, are you serious? You need to work in the Department of Mysteries. With your brains, talent, and love of research, they’d jump at the chance of getting you.”

“Really? That would be my ideal, but I don’t know how to go about it. They don’t exactly have a pamphlet on becoming an Unspeakable.”

“I’ll check into it for you and see what the procedures are. I’ll let you know Friday night what I found out.”

“Thank you. That’d be brilliant.”

“So, are you going to give me a heads up on what you and the boys want to talk to Remus and me about after the weekend?”

Hermione looked at her sweetly. “Not a chance. I don’t want the wrath of Harry or Malfoy on my case. I only know part of it, but I believe there is more.”

They finished their wine and lunch, both agreeing that they were excited about Friday night.

tbc...

A/N Apparently every story needs a fashion filler chapter. *g*

Chapter Text

For disclaimer, summary, and other information, please see Chapter 1.

Beta'd by the patient CDumbledore and the kind Shadowsamurai.

Double Edged Sword 43 A Night of Restraints

Harry was amazed at how wonderful his friends looked and couldn’t help but tease Ron, who couldn’t stop glancing down Hermione’s neckline. Even with heels, Hermione now only came up to Ron’s shoulders, and he was catching quite an eyeful. Remus…well, Remus was having problems with how beautiful Tonks looked. Both Ron and Remus had never looked so dapper. Tonks was correct; the double-breasted suit fit Remus’ characteristics perfectly.

Everyone commented on Harry’s vintage black suit. Hermione said he looked like someone from the Muggle 1930’s. He added the brimmed hat and they all laughed. Harry responded that he had nothing to do with the outfit, obviously.

Harry brought out a long thin box and lifted the lid off. Inside was a long-stemmed red rose. “This is the Portkey, watch out for the thorns.” They all held on and landed in an alley in Paris, and then quickly walked around the corner to a bustling street.

“What is the name of this place?” Ron asked.

“Le Moutin Noir,” Harry replied.

Hermione laughed. “The black sheep, how appropriate.”

They arrived in front of a bistro at the bottom of a high-rise building. They walked in, and the hostess approached them; Harry gave them Draco’s name. The bistro was quaint, but they were definitely overdressed. The hostess led them to the back of the small restaurant to a door. She put her hand in her pocket, lifted it up, and whispered a word no one caught. The door opened and a lift was revealed.

They stepped into the lift, and the woman, who they now knew was a witch, reached in and pressed the button that said top.

“Harry, did you know it was a magical place?” Remus asked.

“I know nothing. I thought you were supposed to give it your okay.”

“I was, but then Draco asked me to trust him on this one. I couldn’t bring myself not to and now I’m beginning to have my doubts.”

They felt the lift making its way up for a quite a while when the door finally opened. They stepped into a vestibule with a desk and a grave looking wizard sitting behind it. Behind the wizard was row upon row of small narrow vaults.

The wizard called them over. “I am assuming by your expression you have not been here before. Here is a contract you must read and sign if you wish to enter.”

They each held out their hand as the wizard gave them the piece of parchment. “You will sign using these quills and then I will take your wands. Each of you will have your own vault and will set your own password.”

They all read their piece of parchment.

Welcome to Le Moutin Noir — Top Floor

This is an international wizarding establishment. All wands will be locked in your own personal vault before entering.

Inside you are likely to see famous wizards and witches from the magical community. By signing this contract, you are agreeing not to reveal any activity you see, or conversation you hear, to those on the outside. If you violate this contract, you will be unable to talk for one month. If it is a severe breech, you will also be blinded for two months. Occasionally, we have a patron who requires higher security, which will result in death if you reveal the wizard or witch’s name.

There may or may not be an event that calls for extra protection. You will be notified ahead of time, and will have the option to leave, while the event takes place. If you choose to stay, you will be offered a small memory spell to remove the memory, but you will be left with the feeling of complete happiness. You may talk about the event with others who have witnessed it.

This should be an enjoyable experience for all. Set aside your differences and enjoy.

Note: Tonight is a rare night we will be having a patron that requires our top security. Please keep this in mind when you sign.

__________________________ 14/02/98.
Name

Harry signed and then laughed as he handed over his wand. “Only Draco would know about something like this.” The rest also signed and handed over their wands. Each was called forward as their wand was put away in a small narrow vault and asked to set their password.

The wizard then led the group to two large doors, opened them, and said with a forced smile, “Happy Valentine’s Day.” The door immediately shut behind them. The room was enormous; they faced two windowed walls overlooking the Paris skyline. Round tables were lined along the windows. The third wall to their right was a stage, where a jazz band was playing softly. In the centre was a large dance floor, where already a few couples were dancing.

A witch with very short robes approached them. “Bonsoir, Monsieur Malfoy is waiting. I will lead you to your table.”

“This is amazing,” Hermione whispered.

“Do you know how many Quidditch players are here? This is awesome.”

“Never to be revealed, Ron. We would miss your voice,” Tonks said with a nervous laugh.

The witch led them to a table in the centre of the windowed wall, to the left of where they entered. There were two single pink roses on two of the plates. Draco stood up in his vintage grey suit; his hat lay on the table. His hair was back in a bowed black ribbon. Harry was breathless when he saw Draco standing there.

Draco immediately extended his hand to Ron. Ron returned it, gripping a little extra hard. “Shite, Ron, you must have grown six inches since I last saw you. Are you now the tallest in your family?”

“No, Charlie has me by an inch.”

“Harry and I were racing to see who could hit the six foot mark first.”

“Draco won,” Harry said, sounding a bit frustrated.

Draco then shook Remus’s hand before kissing Tonks on each cheek, and then took Hermione’s hand in his, kissing it and telling her she looked lovely. Hermione thanked him, but didn’t take her eyes off his hand. She heard a slight snicker and raised her eyes to Tonks, who gave her a quick wink. Draco then turned to Harry and gave him more than a quick kiss hello.

The garçon came over and set down the night’s menu on each of their plates, and then explained, in French, how the fish and game of the day were to be prepared. Draco translated for everyone. Harry grinned. “I thought you were teasing when you said you spoke French. Why haven’t you ever spoken it in front of me before?”

“Well, we’ve never been to France together before tonight.”

“Do you speak any other languages?” Harry asked. Draco nodded affirmatively.

“Well what are they?”

“The Romance languages: Italian, Spanish, Portuguese, and now a little Russian. Once you learn Latin, the others are quite easy to pick up.”

“Why am I just now finding this out? And don’t tell me because we’ve never been to those countries.”

“I don’t know. It just never came up.”

Harry leaned over and whispered, “I can think of a place or two where I would like to hear it.”

Draco’s cheeks flushed.

“So, Draco, are you going to translate the menu for us?” Remus asked changing the topic; he could see Ron getting a little nervous watching Draco and Harry interact.

“No translation necessary. Just say the language you would like to read it in.”

“Hey, there are no prices listed,” Ron said looking bewildered. Hermione kicked him under the table.

“It’s le prix fixe,” Hermione responded. “They have a fixed price for dinner, is that correct?” Hermione asked Draco.

“Yes, they just asked me how many guests. Champagne comes with dessert, but the wine is extra. Don’t let that stop you from ordering, as I figured at least four bottles tonight.”

“How did you find out about this place, Draco?” Tonks asked.

“My mother, she and my father would come here on special occasions. It was one of the few places they could go without the fear of Tom and his followers intruding.”

“It’s incredible, and that agreement is something else. I can see why a celebrity would be attracted to this type of establishment,” Harry said as he looked around at the other tables briefly.

“I bet you could, Harry,” Tonks added.

“What? I’m not a celebrity. I actually had a moment of fear that Tom was their special guest.” The table exploded with laughter.

Draco put his fingers under Harry’s chin. “God, you can be so damn innocent sometimes,” he said as he kissed Harry softly. The tip of Draco’s tongue barely traced the crease of his lips. Harry leaned in further and opened his mouth slightly matching his tongue with Draco’s. The kiss became more passionate.

Remus cleared his throat, and they both jumped back and turned to see four sets of eyes staring at them. Ron’s face was one of complete disbelief at what he was watching.

“Sorry,” Harry said, completely embarrassed.

“See, Remus,” Draco sniped, “we need to get out more. No one’s at the house to monitor us, so we are not used to having to control ourselves.”

“He’s got a good point,” Tonks snickered, trying not to laugh aloud.

“Draco, I think we can control ourselves at a restaurant table.”

Draco smirked. “Speak for yourself, Potter.” And everyone started laughing.

The garçon came and delivered appetizers to the table with a bottle of wine. He then took everyone’s main course and dessert selection.

When he left, Draco asked if they recognized anyone.

Remus responded that there were a few French and Spanish diplomats and pointed them out. Ron pointed out a few tables filled with Quidditch players and their companions. Tonks joined in by noticing a few rock band members, and Hermione recognized a famous artefact researcher.

“I don’t know anyone here, but all of you,” Harry said, feeling very naïve.

A group playing soft rock replaced the jazz band. Draco turned to Ron. “Ron, would you mind if I asked Hermione to dance?”

Ron looked at Hermione, she nodded, and he gave his consent.

Draco took her by the hand and led her to the dance floor. Ron snickered, “What I wouldn’t give for a picture of that.”

Draco held her perfectly. Hermione felt like she was dancing on a cloud. Draco complimented her on her dancing and then asked if she was having a good time.

“How could I not? The clothes, the restaurant, Paris, it’s perfect, Draco, thank you.”

Draco smiled and pulled a little closer, but not suggestively. Remus and Tonks joined them on the floor. Ron and Harry sat at the table.

“No, Harry, please don’t ask me to dance.”

Harry laughed and had a problem stopping. Finally he responded, “It never crossed my mind, you git. Neither of us can dance very well. Draco always has to lead, and if I remember right, Hermione helps you along.”

“You are correct, mate, my dancing has not improved. I am sure I will have to suffer the embarrassment once again tonight.”

The song ended and everyone returned to the table. They finished the plates of appetizers and the first bottle of wine just as the next course was served. Another bottle was brought to the table.

“So how’s Quidditch going, Ron? How are the houses stacked? Harry told me Nott is the Slytherin captain.”

“Gryffindor is in the lead, but bloody Ravenclaw is very close. Hufflepuff is third and Slytherin is not doing well this year. Our next game is against Ravenclaw, so it should be a good one. Do you still play?”

“Yes, I’m the Seeker for my house. I’m getting a bit too tall, though.”

“I watched him play last October. It was brutal. I’m not sure I would have played at Hogwarts if it was like that.”

“It’s calmed down since then, Harry. I think that was just my initiation.”

“Some initiation,” Harry muttered.

“Have you been taught any new moves?” Ron asked, looking hopeful.

“Yes, actually Viktor Krum is one of our instructors.”

Ron’s eyes got big.

Hermione looked at Harry and rolled her eyes. Harry rolled his back. Harry mouthed, “Want to dance?” Hermione nodded.

They went to the dance floor practically unnoticed by their respective partners.

“You know you are going to have to lead, Hermione.”

Hermione giggled. “That’s okay, I’m used to it with Ron.”

“So, what do you think of this place? I never knew something like this existed or could exist in the magical world.”

“Me either, but it makes sense when you think about it. I keep looking outside at the skyline. I hope someday we can comeback and explore.”

Harry pulled her a little closer. “Wow, you smell great.”

“Thanks, it was a gift from Ron at Christmas. It was made especially for me. I like it, but he really likes it.”

“Do you think they’re done talking about Quidditch?” Harry asked.

“No, and you of all people should know he could go on forever. Do you miss it?”

“Sometimes, but less and less. I still love to fly. I do some of my best thinking up in the air.”

“Song’s over, we should get back. By the way, Harry, your dancing seems to have improved.”

Harry winked at her. “I have a good partner.”

Harry sat back down. Draco nodded to him, but then returned his attention to Ron. They now had salt and pepper shakers, the candle, and silverware laid out in Quidditch formations. Remus and Tonks were talking about someone they saw of interest. Hermione looked at Harry and he shrugged. Hermione’s eyes widened as she looked beyond Harry’s shoulder.

Harry turned as he was tapped on the shoulder.

“Bonjour, je m’appelle Monique. My friends and I were curious az to whether you are ze ’Arry Potter or not.”

Harry froze and then he felt Draco put his hand on his shoulder. “Yes, Monique, this is Harry Potter.”

“So, you are the reason for the high security tonight. Well, it’s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Potter. Good luck with your task.” And she walked off.

“Blimey, Draco, why did you confirm it?” Harry asked, flabbergasted.

“Harry, who is she going to tell? The minute she says a word outside of this room tonight, she would die.”

“Oh, but I still don’t think I would be the one they would do that for.”

The table groaned.

“Believe me, Harry, you are. It’s quite a process to decide on a security level. Apparently, many celebrities try to get that level for show and status, and they are denied. When I mentioned that I would probably need a higher level of security, they humoured me, until I mentioned your name. They assigned their highest level immediately. You see, Harry, no one in the wizarding world wants something to happen to you.”

“You mean at least until Tom’s done away with.”

“Harry Potter, we are not going down that road tonight. We all love you now, and forever. So stop those thoughts and enjoy yourself tonight.”

Harry looked around a little sheepish. “You’re right, Hermione, and I need more wine.”

The third course came and they enjoyed the lobster bisque sprinkled with fresh croutons. Draco entertained them with stories of Durmstrang. They were especially interested in the differences between Hogwarts and Durmstrang. Harry chimed in, telling them about the Common Room in the Entry Hall, and about the younger kids building ice huts. Draco explained about their drama and arts programs, and winter sports, including ice hockey.

They talked of the Dark Arts class, and they teased Draco about doing well in it. He did not take it personally, but seemed to relish in the attention. Harry told them of the magical contest and about the student who turned the rabbit inside out. The table was not pleased that he told that particular story during dinner. Harry said he couldn’t believe such a spell existed or why. Draco looked at him strangely and looked to Remus to see if he knew, he nodded affirmatively. The table took their guesses, which were all incorrect. Professor Lupin stepped in and explained that it was used to extract a bezoar from the goat. If you killed the goat first, the bezoar would be damaged and disappear. This was the only method of retrieval.

They stayed away from subjects that would have caused controversy. No one really knew Draco and what he believed in anymore. They just knew that he loved Harry and Harry loved him. He would protect Harry, but as to what he really thought, he wasn’t revealing. He was in top form in making sure he was polite to his guests, and that they were having an evening to remember.

After the main course, the lights were lowered and red and pink confetti lights appeared to be falling from the ceiling. The music became a little louder and couples started flooding the floor to dance. All three couples made their way to join the crowd.

Draco pulled Harry close, suggestively. He whispered in his ear after swiping the black wisps of hair out of the way, “You were built for Muggle clothing.”

Harry whispered back, “Flattery will get you everywhere,” and then took a quick nip of Draco’s earlobe.

“Really, is that true?”

“Yes, as long as you are the one saying it. You do realize we are the only gay couple out here?”

Draco looked around. “No, actually I had not noticed, does it bother you?”

“No, it is just something I observed.”

“Well, I am noticing that we are the only couple not kissing,” Draco said as tilted his face slightly to meet Harry’s. He bent forward until his mouth reached Harry’s, and he gently bit his lower lip before his tongue made its way to meet the other. Harry thought there was something wonderful about dancing and kissing in public. It was normal for other couples, but not for them, and now, for the second time, Draco made it possible. Tonks had managed it once, but that was with Muggles. This, this was special. The kiss lasted for the entire song. The kissing wasn’t going anywhere; it was what it was, a kiss to be enjoyed at this time and in this place.

Draco took his hand and led him to the table. Harry told him of his thoughts on restraints. Draco smiled and gave him a quick kiss. The three couples sat down at the table and noticed glasses of champagne had been poured. Not just for them, but for every table.

The stage went dark and then a single spotlight shown down on a wizard dressed in bright red robes. “Bonsoir, mes amis, Happy Valentine's Day. On your contract you should have noticed that once in awhile, we have a special event that you may attend or not. It is your choice. If you do attend, and then feel that you could not keep what you have witnessed a secret, we will be happy to give you our standard happy feeling memory charm. Tonight we have such an event, so I will ask each of you to make your decision in the next five minutes. Thank you.”

“Whoa! I wonder what this is all about?” Tonks said.

“Should we stay?” Hermione asked, looking at Remus for guidance.

Remus snickered. “Don’t look at me. I wouldn’t miss something like this. I might go for the memory charm, though.”

“Well, I’m staying,” said Harry, “I never see anyone to tell anything to anyway, besides all of you.”

“I will stay then, too,” said Draco as he placed his hand over Harry’s on the table. Harry naturally spread his fingers so they intertwined. It did not go unnoticed by their tablemates.

“I guess I will stay too. It will help with my Auror training on keeping secrets,” Ron said as he took Hermione’s hand in his.

The wizard returned after five minutes. Very few guests left the room. “Very good. Okay, this should only take a few minutes. May we have the appropriate lighting?” The room went dark with the exception of the candle lit tables and the Paris skyline. The wizard spoke again, “Okay, I am sure you all know the reason for our high security tonight, we are honoured to have Mr. Potter join us for our Valentine festivities. Mr. Potter, could you please stand.”

Harry wanted to crawl under the table and curse the gods that he didn’t leave while he had the chance. He groaned and stood up. A small golden spotlight appeared and it was directed on him. He gave a courteous smile and was about to sit down when the wizard asked him to remain standing. To his right, he saw Draco pick up his hat and he caught his breath. Oh my God! He was going to do it in front of all of these people. Draco picked up one of two rings and knelt to the ground, and took Harry’s hand in his.

A voice echoed through the room, “Isn’t that Lucius Malfoy’s son? Shouldn’t he be in Azkaban?”

The next sound was a slap and an, “Ouch! Shit, that hurt!”

Harry saw Draco suck in air so tight his cheeks hollowed.

Harry looked down at Draco and said, “Draco, did you have something you wanted to say?”

Draco nodded. And he spoke with perfect clarity, “Harry James Potter, will you bond with me on August fifth of this year?” Harry could feel Draco trembling. Draco was looking up at him with more intensity and love than Harry’s heart could handle.

He broke out in a smile and said, “Yes.” The room broke out in clapping and the confetti began to fall again. Draco placed the simple gold band next to the finger that held the dragon ring.

Harry pulled Draco up and then he promptly knelt to the ground as his hand reached for the other ring. The room became silent once again. “Draco Lucius Malfoy, will you bond with me?” Harry purposefully stressed Draco’s middle name.

Draco was still shaking, but he managed to hold himself up proudly when he answered, “Yes.” Harry slipped on the silver band. Draco pulled him up and they kissed. The tables cheered and went extra loud when Harry reached up and removed Draco’s ribbon, letting the long blond hair hide them from view.

They both broke away in laughter when a very round wizard at the next table exclaimed, “Zut alors, Gizelle! We are having sex tonight.”

They sat down and Harry noticed that Draco wasn’t the only one shaking; his fingers couldn’t stop tapping the table. The lights came back on to the previous level for dancing and the wizard was now in the centre of the dance floor, Champagne glass in hand. “To Harry Potter and Draco Malfoy, may your love endure the trials ahead, and may the future be kind.” Everyone raised his or her glasses and the Champagne was drunk. The wizard then informed the guests the contract would be void once it was officially announced that they were bonded.

They could hear Tonks sobbing and Hermione was wiping her eyes.

“Congratulations, Draco and Harry, this is quite an occasion,” Remus said as he raised his glass and took another sip.

“I’m in shock, just ignore me,” Ron said as he shook his head. Harry felt a little sympathy for his friend. This was the first time he had seen he and Draco together, and it was a lot to take in.

“Draco,” Hermione choked, “that was beautiful.”

Harry felt a tap on his shoulder again. He turned to see a stately dressed wizard. Remus rose up and said, “Good evening, Minister Gonzalez.” Harry stood up and shook his hand, also wishing him a good evening.

The dark-haired wizard from Spain had heavy lines on his face as if he had seen too much in this world. He responded, “I just wanted to let you know there are many of us who have hopes the darkness over Great Britain is extinguished soon. Mr. Malfoy,” Draco stood up, “that was quite a performance. My wife is now nagging me why I can’t be that romantic. You may have set a new standard.” He then smiled, which was not a spectacular thing to behold, and finished, “I may have to be the first one in line for that memory charm. Congratulations.” He turned and walked away.

Taking his place was a line of people waiting to talk to them. They were both very gracious to everyone and introduced their table companions to the small crowd. The last wizard in line was a member of the band that had played at Durmstrang’s ball. They were playing again tonight; the band was called Bad Potion. He introduced himself as Jess Rogers and unlike the others, he shook Draco’s hand first.

“We were wondering, Mr. Malfoy…”

“Draco.”

“We were wondering, Draco, if you would like to sing with us again tonight?”

Draco looked at Harry. Harry shook his head and laughed, then pushed him forward and told him to go ahead. Draco gave him a quick kiss, took off his jacket, handed it to Harry, and off he went. Harry watched every move; seeing Draco in suspenders was a sight he wanted to remember forever. Harry sat down at the table and said, “Get prepared, Draco is going to perform.”

“Malfoy? He can sing?” Ron said, looking incredulous.

“Just wait, Ron, he will probably even have you drooling over him.”

“Unlikely, mate.”

“I just hope it’s a slow one,” Harry said, and Tonks and Remus both chuckled.

A garçon came to the table and dropped off a note to Harry.

***************

My Phoenix,

Think you could do a little magic on everyone’s shoes? Red would be nice.

Love, your Dragon

***************

Harry sighed, how could he turn him down?

The band came on stage and played their latest hit. Many of the patrons were on the dance floor as the song was made for dancing. Harry was amused realizing he was not the worst dancer in the world.

The song ended then the lead guitarist announced they had a special guest on keyboards and he would be singing the next song. They introduced Draco, who came out with a huge smile. He stood behind the keyboard and ran his hands across the keys, selected a few to test the level of sound, and to check if it was in tune. He nodded to the band, then searched the room for Harry, and nodded to him before he spoke, “Happy Valentine’s Day everyone, I know it has been for me. This is a Muggle tune and I hope you enjoy it, don’t worry, the spell is temporary.”

With that said the band began and Harry turned everyone’s shoes red. The floor became instantly crowded and laughter was heard throughout. Draco’s voice soon carried the room, and Harry was totally in love again. The two couples got up and joined the crowd.

Harry sat back in his chair enjoying the show. It seemed like every time they went out, Draco ended up on stage. Not that he minded, it added to his collection of wanking fantasies.

He picked up his never-ending glass of Champagne and watched and listened.

Let's dance put on your red shoes and dance the blues

Let's dance to the song
they're playin' on the radio

Let's sway
while colour lights up your face
Let's sway
sway through the crowd to an empty space

If you say run, I'll run with you
If you say hide, we'll hide
Because my love for you
Would break my heart in two
If you should fall
Into my arms
And tremble like a flower

Let's dance for fear
your grace should fall
Let's dance for fear tonight is all

Let's sway you could look into my eyes
Let's sway under the moonlight,
this serious moonlight

Once again, Draco had the audience under his spell. His lithe body swayed behind the keyboard. His hair flowed with every movement, and Harry could tell from the sheen he was starting to sweat. The suspenders had fallen over his shoulders…God, he loved those suspenders. Ron and Hermione were making moves against each other that surprised and pleased him. Remus and Tonks were having fun. Harry had no idea that his godfather was such a good dancer. Draco’s voice brought him out of his trance. It was so seductive, and yes, he would definitely like to sway under the moonlight with him.

If you say run, I'll run with you
If you say hide, we'll hide
Because my love for you
Would break my heart in two
If you should fall
Into my arms
And tremble like a flower

Let's dance put on your red shoes
and dance the blues

Let's dance to the song
they're playin' on the radio

Let's sway you could look into my eyes
Let's sway under the moonlight,
this serious moonlight

The song and shoe spell ended, Draco received an encouraging amount of applause and whistles. He hopped off the stage and made his way to the table. He was stopped numerous times. Hermione and Ron made it back first. “He is really good, Harry. He would knock them dead at Hogwarts. Do they have a piano at the Manor?” Hermione asked.

“I don’t know. I really haven’t seen much of the Manor, and the part I did see didn’t have a piano.”

Draco eventually made it back to the table breathing heavily. “I need some air,” he gasped.

Harry looked around and said he would be right back to see if he could help Draco out. He walked across the room to the wall they had entered. There were a few doors there and he exited into one. Draco sat down and a pitcher of water was delivered. Hermione and Ron were just staring at him as he downed two glasses. “What?”

Hermione hesitated, then said, “I’ve just never seen you, well, not perfectly groomed.”

Draco gave her a half smirk, and then a half grin, as he set the glass down. “Yes, I know I’m a prima donna.”

Ron cracked up and said, “You know, Draco, you just might be okay.”

“Do you mean for a Slytherin, or a Malfoy, or both?”

Ron was taken aback, he quickly recovered. “No, I just meant as a regular bloke, you’re okay.”

Draco grinned, stood up, walked over to Ron, and kissed him on the cheek, causing the red-haired wizard’s cheeks to match his hair.

“You’re okay, too, Ron, for a regular bloke.” Draco returned to his seat looking smug.

Ron remained silent for a few moments and then managed to get out a few words, “Hermione, did Draco Malfoy just kiss me?”

“Yes, Ron, and I think you liked it.”

“I did not.”

“Was it a bad one? I could try again.”

“No, it wasn’t bad.”

“See, I told you, you liked it,” Hermione said as she and Draco shared a wink.

Hermione kissed Ron on the cheek and asked if he wanted to dance. They asked if Draco would be okay by himself. Tonks and Remus were sitting across the room at another table conversing with a few dignitaries. Draco told him he would survive. They wondered where Harry was. Draco told him he went to find a place where he could get some air, and that he probably stopped off at the loo.

Draco had not been sitting long when he felt someone behind him and then hands appeared on his shoulder. There was no warmth and there were no rings. He jumped up and turned quickly. It was some short, blond, large-muscled Quidditch player Ron had pointed out earlier. What the hell was his name, Luke? Lance? Larry? Draco didn’t care.

“What the hell are you doing?” Draco snarled as he stood up.

“I just wanted to ask you to dance.”

“Well that is strange way to ask, and the answer is no, thank you.”

“Come on, Blondie, don’t you want some action before you get bonded?”

Draco could smell the alcohol on his breath now. “Are you insane? The answer is again no, thank you.”

The Quidditch player tried to grab Draco, but Draco was much too fast. “Oh, this is going to be fun,” the wizard slurred.

“Fun? I fail to see anything fun about this.”

“Oh, I love it when you gay boys play hard to get,” he taunted as he grabbed Draco by the suspenders and pulled him against him. “Can you feel it, Blondie? All we have to do is go to the bathroom or even a private room. I would love you to be my first Death Eater fuck.”

“Get your fucking hands off of me now!” Draco yelled louder than he wanted while trying to break the restraint.

“What are you going to do? Your wand is locked up, your boyfriend is gone, and I’m sorry, but he really doesn’t look all that tough.”

Draco felt a surge of anger flow through him. He gritted his teach and spat out the last warning. The wizard laughed. Draco’s boot heel slammed down on the foot of the other. The wizard screamed in pain and almost let go, but one hand remained on Draco’s arm. Draco pulled away, but he was quickly yanked back and was met with a fist across his face. Blood splattered everywhere.

“You fucking broke my nose.” A crowd gathered around the two as another punch was delivered to Draco’s stomach; the wizard’s grasp being the only thing holding Draco up. Two men grabbed the Quidditch player, holding him back. Draco was about to return the favour with his fist, when he was held back by the other’s team mates. Ron and Remus had made it to the front of the crowd, not believing what they were seeing.

Draco struggled and said, “Libero,” trying to release those holding onto him. The spell knocked the two men holding the offending wizard away, and the wizard came forward with another blow across Draco’s lower face; the bones could be heard breaking.

A voice boomed through the room, “Silencio!” The crowd divided and Harry walked through, his eyes on fire when he saw the scene before him, but the look was one of ice. He looked at the man who had done the damage and said, “Incarcerus .” He turned to the two holding Draco by his arms as his body was near the ground. “Ron, hold onto Draco.” Ron came around the back of Draco and put his hands around Draco’s waist, he flinched in pain. Harry looked at the two Quidditch players restraining Draco and spat out, “Libero, Incarcerus.” They released Draco and were tied by magical ropes.

He turned back to the Quidditch player who had Draco’s blood on his fist. “Scourgify, you are not worthy to have his blood on your hands. You messed with his face, I personally love that face, ‘Suggero Parietis’,” and the man was flown across the room and attached to the wall. The other two joined him.

Harry returned his attention to Draco; he had crumpled to the floor and pool of blood was forming, the tips of his hair stained red. Harry ended the Silencing spell and asked what happened. Remus said, “His nose and jaw are likely broken and my guess a few ribs.” The room stilled further as they saw the black-haired wizard tremble and those close by could feel a wave of power pass through them.

Harry squatted next to Draco and whispered, “I’m not going to touch you, I’m going to levitate you to another room. Do you understand?” Draco nodded.

Harry looked up to see the owner, who had just earlier toasted their engagement, looking petrified. Harry said, “I need a room, a private room.” The red-robed wizard said to follow him.

Harry placed his hand near Draco’s back and whispered, “Mobilicorpus.” Draco’s body came up off the floor, remaining in the curled up position. Harry kept his hand over and just barely above his back as he directed him across the room to a door. He asked Hermione to please clean up Draco’s blood. He didn’t want a drop remaining.

They went through the door Harry had entered before, and down a short hall where the first door opened. A private table and a chaise occupied the room. Harry lowered Draco to the chaise, pushed the other wizard out of the room, and then sealed it.

Harry went back to Draco who had not said a word or even a moan of pain. Harry bent over him without touching. “Love, I need to see your face. I can’t heal you like this, with your head down.”

Draco shook his head no.

“Okay, love, you don’t have to show me, just stretch out and move your face to the side. If you don’t, Draco, I will do it for you.”

Draco gradually unfolded his legs and lay on his side. His matted hair soaked in blood covered the side of his face.

“Let me have your hand, Draco. You take the tears and put them where they need to be.” Draco stretched out his hand; it was shaking. Harry held it firmly in his grasp; he let the tears, that needed no coercion, fall into the open palm. Draco raised palm to his face and Harry heard the sounds of healing. The hand came out and he filled the palm again. Draco’s other hand reached into the well of tears and put them into his mouth. It was the first and only sound of pain Harry heard in the whole procedure. The sound of the jaw popping back into place was almost unbearable.

A soft voice came out, “Damn them, Harry. Why did they have to do this tonight of all nights?”

“I don’t know, Draco, but, love, this has got to hurt. I’ve silenced the room you can scream.”

“I am, Harry, it’s inside my head.”

“Oh God, Draco, not that! There’s no one here who’s going to hurt you for reacting to pain.”

“Can’t help it. Can you help me with my stomach? I can barely breathe.” Draco rolled onto his back. Harry carefully opened his shirt, setting the tie to the side. His stomach and chest were already discoloured. The tears dropped one by one. Harry bent down and lightly kissed the bruised areas as they healed. He heard and saw Draco take a deep breath. Harry then heard him do a Scourgify.

Harry looked up. “Your face is fine, Draco, gorgeous as ever, but we gotta do something with that hair,” he added with a tease.

“My jacket, get my jacket.”

Harry walked over to the door and cracked it open. A crowd was waiting. The owner was there sputtering, “I have a mediwizard, Mr. Potter, but we couldn’t get in through the wards.”

Harry ignored the man, he saw Ron and said, “Get me Draco’s jacket.”

Ron ran from the corridor and was back in a few seconds, handing Draco’s jacket to Harry. Harry was about to shut the door when he said, “No need for the mediwizard. We will be out in a few minutes. I need to fix his hair.” The door shut.

“Fix his hair?” Tonks asked, “What the hell does that mean?”

Harry handed the jacket to Draco and he reached inside the interior pocket pulling out a comb. “I believe you still have my ribbon?”

Harry sat down on the chaise and combed the tangles out of the blond strands of hair. He carefully tied the ribbon around and attempted a bow. Draco smiled, knowing it wasn’t perfect. Only his mother could make a perfect bow.

“Harry, pull the curtains, I need to see outside.”

Harry waved the curtains opened and Paris skyline appeared, the window centred on the Eiffel Tower. Draco smiled at Harry and said, “Look, Harry, behind you, above the door.”

Harry turned. “I’ll be damned!”

“We should go.”

“Are you going to be okay?”

“Yes, fine, let’s go eat some pudding and drink enough Champagne to forget this nightmare.”

Harry opened the door and the crowd was still there. He and Draco walked out. No one said a word; they appeared to be in shock when they saw Draco healed and perfectly groomed. Harry was about to shut the door when he heard, “Mr. Potter, I need to speak with you,” the owner said looking half angry and half scared as he made his way to the front of the group.

Harry looked at Draco and his friends, and told them he would meet them at the table in a few minutes. He stepped back into the room and the owner shut the door.

“Mr. Potter, I am not sure how you got through our security, but please hand over your wand.”

Harry walked over to the window looking out upon the Muggle world. “My wand is in your little vault. I am sure you can check to see if it has been removed,” Harry said with a hint of sarcasm.

“Then would you like to explain the spells and Mr. Malfoy’s healing?”

“Sir, I have no need for my wand,” Harry said, still looking outside searching for a distraction. He didn’t want to have to look at the wizard, he was afraid of what he might do at this point.

“I am sorry to doubt you, Mr. Potter, but…”

“Name a spell,” Harry interrupted.

“What?” the wizard said in disbelief.

Harry turned and faced him head on. “I said name a spell, you do know what a spell is don’t you?”

“There is no need for sarcasm.”

“Apparently there is, Wingardium Leviosa,” Harry said, pointing to the chaise. The chaise rose to the ceiling. “Now would you like to join it? Would you like me to make it do circles or would you like to see something really spectacular like this? Serpensortia.” A large black snake appeared and slithered toward Harry.

Harry laughed, {{Ssssay hellooo to the ssstupiddd wizzzard over there.}} The snake turned its direction and headed towards the wizard in red.

“Mr. Potter, please,” the wizard said as he stumbled trying to back up against the door.

Harry laughed coldly, Vanished the snake, and lowered the chaise. “I sure hope you are under contract, sir, because if not, and word of this gets out, I will be back, and it will not be for dinner.”

“Okay, Mr. Potter, I understand. You may leave now.”

“No, sir, we are not going anywhere until I’ve had my say. My fiancé has poured out his heart and soul to me tonight, and I believe at great expense. My assumption is this is not what he had in mind. The memory of tonight will always be tainted because of your lack of security. Did it not cross your mind that a son-of-a-Death Eater asking Harry Potter to bond with him might not cause some hard feelings? I was not the one who needed protection; Draco protects me just fine. It was Draco, sir, that needed it. So I want those three gentlemen, and I am using the term loosely, to give Draco an apology. They will not be given the choice; they will have their memories Obliviated. I believe it is time for afters now, and I would like to join my fiancé for the occasion. Anything you do beyond what I have asked would be appreciated. You, sir, may now go.”

Harry walked towards the door, opened it, the wizard left, and then Harry jumped up, hanging from the bar above the door by his fingertips. He gave a little snicker and dropped to the ground.

Harry entered the restaurant where the music was playing and patrons dancing. He was about to walk to the table when he realized there were three idiots plastered against the wall. “Libero,” he said, without turning around. The corner of his mouth turned up as he heard the thud, thud, thud.

The reappearance of Draco without a mark on him must have caused a stir, but Harry’s reappearance caused a commotion as wizards and witches stepped out of his way and opened a path to his table. He was pleased to see Tonks sitting on Remus’s lap and Hermione on Ron’s. They were drinking Champagne and Draco seemed to be in good spirits as he was telling them what it was like to be on stage.

Harry sat down and then pulled Draco on his lap holding him tight and nuzzled into his neck. “I love you,” he whispered.

Draco handed him his glass of Champagne, it was cold and felt good going down. He felt Draco stiffen and turned to see the Quidditch players heading their way. They took their turns apologizing to Draco and they looked thoroughly admonished. They also apologized to Harry with more than a glint of fear in their eyes. As they left, the offender set a pile of Quidditch tickets on the table.

Pudding came, and to no one’s surprise, Harry had chosen the triple chocolate decadence. Draco selected the Strawberries Romanoff and Ron chose both. Harry picked up one of the strawberries by its stem, dipped it into the sour crème and brown sugar sauce, and brought it to his lips.

“Hey, that’s mine. You could have asked,” Draco whinged. “I can’t believe you would take one of my strawberries.”

The strawberry then made its way over to pouting lips. Draco’s tongue took a swipe at it, removing the crème from the tip. He swallowed the sweet sauce and came back for more. The strawberry was raised a little higher. The tongue reached out further, twirled around it, and removed more of the sauce. The strawberry was lifted higher and the tongue touched the tip again. Lips came around it and with one quick bite, the stem was all that remained in Harry’s fingers.

“Oh fuck!” Five heads turned and looked at Tonks. She turned bright red and stammered, “I can’t believe I just said that. I’m sorry, but, guys, take it to the back room before I have to drag Remus to one.”

Harry looked at her and with the most innocent expression he could muster, given Draco just repositioned himself onto his erection, said, “What? Can’t I give my boyfriend a strawberry? It’s not like we are snogging or like I have my hands down his trousers.”

“You are getting evil, Potter,” she said.

Harry smirked. “Only when I have to be.”

Draco watched the other four’s expressions when the tone of Harry’s voice did not match the frivolity of the conversation. Harry successfully pulling off the smirk did not help.

“Would you like to watch what we could do with this chocolate?” Draco asked while taking a forkful and holding it to Harry’s lips.

“No!” his four tablemates said in unison. A “yes” was heard from the table to the left of where they were sitting, making Harry smile his normal sweet smile.

“Okay, I will eat my cake alone. Draco, you’ll have to feed yourself.”

“They are wrecking our fun, Harry,” Draco whinged again, but only a little.

Harry whispered in his ear, “When I touch your hair, eat a strawberry, when I let go, kiss me.”

“Okay, so is kissing allowed at the table or not?” Harry asked. “Last time we got in trouble.”

“Of course you can kiss,” Tonks said glaring at Remus, and then at Ron and Hermione.

“But please, no sound effects,” Remus added with a wink.

Harry put one hand on Draco’s ponytail. “Good, because I love strawberries and chocolate.” He put a mouthful of the cake in his own mouth, waited a few seconds, and then let go of Draco’s hair. They turned into each other and bathed each other’s lips in strawberry and chocolate.

“Bloody hell! Why didn’t I think of that?” Ron said as he turned to Hermione, who was in mid bite of her strawberry.

“Oh Merlin, Tonks! They are going to kill us, aren’t they?” Remus said his hand stroked the long thin legs on his lap.

“Yes, and apparently it’s contagious,” she responded as she leaned into Remus with a mouthful of chocolate icing.

Draco and Harry stopped kissing and just sat watching their friends royally snog each other.

“Harry, did you notice the professor’s hands are getting awful high up those legs?”

Remus raised his hand, flipping them off. He wasn’t going to stop one of the most sensual kisses he had ever experienced.

“Draco, did you just hear a pleasure sound from my friend with the purple dress?”

Ron and Hermione both raised their hands.

Draco snickered. “You would think they could restrain themselves.”

Harry leaned into his ear. “I know I haven’t thanked you for the incredible proposal. The rings are beautiful. I will thank you properly when we don’t have an audience.”

“We’ll pick out the bonding rings together.”

“Keep this up and my left hand will be covered in rings.”

“While our friends are still occupied, let’s dance, babe.”

“Wow, you haven’t called me that in a long time.”

“Really? It’s always on the tip of my tongue. I guess I’m still not good with terms of endearment.” Draco stood up and took Harry’s hand, leading him to the dance floor. They were just about to embrace when the owner came up, and asked them for a moment of their time to talk privately. They followed him over to the entrance door.

“Monsieur Malfoy, I apologize for this evening’s unfortunate incident. Le Moutin Noir would like you and your friends to be our guests tonight in our overnight quarters. Here are the keys. When you are ready, let me know, and I will take you there. Check out time is eleven. Breakfast will be left at your door at eight.”

“Thank you, this is very kind,” Draco said sincerely.

“It was the least we could do, given this is a very special occasion for you two. Mr. Potter, the spells were successfully cast.”

“Thank you, sir,” Harry said as the wizard walked away

Draco looked at Harry. “Screw the dance. Let’s go.” They walked over to their table where the two couples had not let up. Draco cleared his throat. “Professor, maybe it’s time you got a room,” he said as he slammed the keys down on the table. “You too, Ron and Hermione.” Both couples jumped. “Check out’s at eleven, breakfast at the door at eight. See you later, we are leaving now, and Happy Valentine’s Day.” Draco took Harry’s hand in his. They both put their hats on and headed off to find the owner.

“Wait,” both couples called out, “we are leaving too.”

The owner met them at the door. He led them through a different door and down a flight of stairs to a hallway with six doors. “The right side is vacant; these are our international dignitary rooms. Create your own password. Oh, there is a temporary wand on the nightstand, and a list of spells it can perform. I guess you will have no need for it, Mr. Potter,” the wizard said as he walked away.

The room was comfortable with a large bed covered in a white spread. Harry was pleased to see the number of pillows against the headboard. He loved putting a pillow under Draco’s bum when he took him. The slight increase in elevation made it perfect. There were a few chairs, and desk and a table. The drapes were closed. Draco walked over and opened them. They both stared out at the world presented to them to view, but not to enter. They always seemed so close to it all, but not close enough. Draco excused himself and said he wanted to shower. Harry told him he would be in soon.

Harry stood looking out at the Paris lights, wondering why he felt so bad. He knew something was wrong, something was deeply wrong, and it needed to be fixed. It started with learning the Killing Curse. It had taken so much out of him, but there was that moment of feeling like right and wrong did not matter. Tonight it was back. He scared people tonight, he was sure even his friends had been frightened at moments, and he didn’t feel bad about it, it felt powerful. He felt bad for not feeling bad. He shook his head, and undressed hanging his vintage suit in the closet.

Draco yelled from the shower that it was a nice shower and it reminded him of Harry’s at home. Harry let those words slide over him and warm him; Draco called his place home. It was more than a home, it was their sanctuary.

Harry opened the door and was hit with a face full of steam. Draco was singing in the shower and Harry had a flash of imagining a younger blond singing in the dungeon showers. He doubted it had ever happened, but it was fun to think of. In reality, Harry knew Draco was never this happy before.

He found a complimentary toothbrush left on the counter and he brushed his teeth. He stepped near the shower and was seized by hands filled with liquid soap. He was brought under the spray of hot water and was washed thoroughly. Random kisses were given, but it would not lead to more right now. Right now, they would have to talk. Draco turned off the water and they stepped back into a room filled with steam. Harry found the towels and handed one to Draco. “I feel so much better now. I felt so dirty after that bastard had his arms around me.”

Harry couldn’t see Draco through the wafts of steam, but he knew Draco didn’t want to be seen. “What happened? All I saw was the end. The Phoenix was burning my back when I was talking to the owner trying to find a place for you to get air. None of these damn windows open.”

They were dry now, and Harry found Draco’s hand, and led him back to the bedroom. They slipped between the crisp white sheets and he lowered the lights. Draco was closest to the window; he lay on his side, looking out at the twinkling lights. The Eiffel Tower demanded his attention, with its golden glow. Harry wrapped himself around Draco. He forced his knee between Draco’s legs so they separated and he could rest one in between. His head, he propped up on pillows, but his face was near Draco’s.

Draco told Harry every detail, but when he reached the part of being restrained and not knowing what to do, he lost it. He was so angry at himself. They had been training the last four months, and all it took was one bloke to physically restrain him, and three to leave him completely helpless. He was embarrassed that the Libero spell he cast freed the other two, and not him. He was embarrassed he didn’t cast his own constricting spell as Harry did. He knew that spell, he had used it on his father, but his mind was not working as it should. He even mentioned that the only wandless spells that crossed his mind were Abdo and Lubricus. They both chuckled.

Harry held him tighter and said he would take over his training of wandless magic from now on. He was a little pissed at Krum for not teaching Draco the intricacies of the Libero charm. It was easier to do it onto others than it was on yourself. He gave Draco a small tickle on his side making Draco almost giggle. He then asked Draco to tickle himself, knowing that it was not possible to do. Your body, he told Draco, compensates for it. Releasing yourself was very similar, but it was possible to do. Draco complained that it would more than likely take him days to learn. Harry placed his hand on Draco’s bum, stroking it as he said, “I will teach you tonight.”

He turned Draco on his back. “Do you trust me, Draco?” Harry asked.

Draco looked at him in surprise and answered, “You have my heart and my soul, and I trust you with my body.”

Harry smiled and said, “Good,” and then added, “Incarcerus.” Draco’s hands were stretched up and softly cuffed to the headboard. Draco didn’t feel fear, he felt excited. Harry bathed him in kisses and soft love bites. Not strong enough to mark, but strong enough to feel the tinge of pain.

Harry lubricated himself and Draco. He spread Draco’s legs until he could kneel between them. His fingers quickly stretched Draco, who was moaning and trying to writhe in pleasure, but the cuffs restricted his downward motion. He raised Draco’s legs over his shoulders and then penetrated him, but just a little. Draco begged for more and Harry pushed in until his head was in the warm, lubricated, tight channel. He stopped and Draco glared at him and said, “Potter, more.”

Harry held onto Draco’s legs in place and said, “No, Draco, if you want me, then you release yourself.”

Draco’s eyes shot fire out at Harry, his lips spat out curse words that made Harry almost laugh. Harry taunted him and teased him, and then he stopped and talked of love. He told Draco how much he loved his body and how he loved fucking him. Draco began to relax, and there they stayed in that position in silence, without moving. Harry closed his eyes and he heard the word and felt the release. They both grunted loudly as he gave Draco his reward, by thrusting in completely.

tbc…

Chapter Text

For disclaimer, summary, and other information, please see Chapter 1.

Beta'd by the patient CDumbledore and the kind Shadowsamurai.

Double Edged Sword 44 The Wandth and the Portrait

Draco yelled, “Shut the fucking drapes!” The sun was blazing into their room at the Le Moutin Noir.

Harry stirred. “What? Oh Merlin, Malfoy! Do it yourself.”

Draco stumbled out of bed, hitting the nightstand table with his big toe and knocking it over. “Shite!” he screamed. “I’ve hurt my toe. Damn, it hurts.” He sat on the bed, holding his foot.

Harry rolled over, facing away from Draco, pulled the covers over his head, and tried to stifle his laughter.

“What the hell are you laughing about? I just hurt myself.”

Harry pulled back the covers and turned towards Draco. “Let’s see, you hurt your toe, and you scream and throw a fit. It reminded me of Buckbeak going after you. But then last night your jaw and nose got rearranged and you barely whimpered.”

“Piss off,” Draco said as he bent down to turn the table upright and retrieve the items that had fallen off. He started to chuckle. “Harry, I think our friends probably had a good time last night,” he said as he lifted up a wand and a piece of paper, showing Harry.

“Let me see.”

“No, I found it first, but I will read the spells it can do: Accio, Lubricus, a non-conception spell, Incarcerus hard and soft, Libero, Nox, Lumos, Scourgify and oh my, we might just have to try this next one.”

“What is it?”

“Temporary piercing.”

“You mean I can finally see how you would look with a pierced ear?”

“Harry Potter, if you get any more innocent, I’m going to have to shag you. No, the piercings are for the tongue, nipples, penis, labia…”

“No way,” Harry interrupted. “No way are you getting me to try any of those.”

Draco put on his most pouting look. “For me, Harry, Please.”

“No.”

“It could be fun.”

“No.”

“What about what you said last night about trusting? Don’t you trust me?”

“I hate you.”

“Do not.”

“Do so.”

“You can’t.”

“Why not?”

“Because no one can pound you into the mattress and make you scream like I do.”

“No dick piercing.”

“Deal. Oh, this is too funny. At the bottom of the paper it says to order this wand for personal use, send an owl to Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes located in Diagon Alley, England, and Montrouge, France.”

Harry laughed. “I want to know how they developed and tested this product,” he said as he got out of bed.

“Where you going?”

“The loo.”

Harry brushed his teeth and took care of other things. When he returned, Draco was sitting at the table with a tray filled with breakfast items.

“This is great,” Harry said as he sat down, “I am starving.”

Draco nodded and pulled the sash of the dressing gown provided by the establishment a little tighter.

Harry served himself up waffles, sausage, eggs, fruit and tea. Draco sat drinking tea. Harry tucked in and then asked, “Aren’t you going to eat?”

Draco shook his head.

“Why?”

Draco just shrugged.

Harry looked at Draco. “What is going on?”

The blond shook his head again.

“Draco, why are you not talking?”

“Canth.”

“What did you say?”

“I canth thalk or eath,” he said as he stuck out his tongue revealing five golden studs.

Harry doubled over laughing. “Take them out, Draco, please.”

Draco handed Harry the slip of paper and mumbled, “Canth, no removal thpell.”

“Oh God, stop talking so I can read this,” Harry said wiping tears away from his eyes. Harry read the paper, turned it over, and it was blank on the back. He looked up at Draco and said, “Too bad,” and returned to his breakfast.

Draco leaned back in his chair and mumbled, “Gith.”

“Gith?” Harry said. “What’s a gith?”

“Bathtard.”

“Stop, please, stop. Okay, I will go ask Ron.”

Harry put his trousers on from the night before and was about to leave.

Draco yelled, “Phtheoenixth back.”

Harry shook his head and did a quick hide charm. He opened the door and looked out in the hallway. The breakfast trays were both gone so he knew his friends were at least awake. He knocked on Ron and Hermione’s door.

Hermione answered the door in her dressing gown. “Good morning, Harry, nice outfit.”

Harry gave her a snarly look. “Hermione, I need to talk to Ron.”

“I’m sorry, Harry, but Ron can’t talk right now.”

“Hermione, it’s really important.”

“Harry, I’m serious he can’t talk.”

Harry looked at her and saw a hint of embarrassment. He said, “Do mean he canth thalk?”

Hermione nodded and tried not to laugh. “Draco too?”

Harry snickered. “Draco too. I was hoping Ron knew how to get a hold of his brothers.”

“We tried earlier, but couldn’t, but maybe Remus can.”

They both went to see Remus and Tonks. They knocked on the door and Tonks answered in a robe matching Hermione’s. “Well this is not the couple I expected to see. Please don’t tell me Ron is with Draco.”

“Tonks,” Harry said, flabbergasted, “that is just so wrong, but both Ron and Draco need help right now.”

She opened the door. “Come on in.”

They entered the room, the bed was made, breakfast eaten, and Remus was sitting in one of the chairs reading the Daily Prophet. Harry guessed he had it delivered. Remus looked over the paper and said, “Good morning, Harry and Hermione, this is a surprise.”

“Good morning, Professor, um Harry, and I, um um….”

Remus sighed and said, “Aufero Aurum,” and returned to reading his paper.

“What?” Harry asked.

“Aufero Aurum.”

Harry and Hermione looked at each other and nodded. Both said their thanks and left quickly.

----------
Remus set down the paper. “Well, Tonks, you win the bet. I had hoped I had trained them better than to use something they didn’t know how to undo.”

“Well, Professor Lupin, I hope you weren’t too disappointed in me. I know Moody would have tried to have me fired.”

“Ah, well the pleasure it brought more than covers for any disappointment.”
----------

Harry returned to his room, walked over to Draco and told him to stick out his tongue. Draco complied; Harry raised the temporary wand and said the spell.

“Thank you,” Draco said as he tucked into the breakfast waiting for him.

They had barely finished their shower when the knock came at the door. Harry opened it and Remus rushed in. “We all need to get back now. There is an occurrence going on right now in Hogsmeade. A few homes are on fire.”

“It’s morning! He’s striking in the daylight?” Harry snapped.

“No time for discussion, Harry, just meet us in the lobby in five minutes,” Remus said as he rushed out the door.

They met in the lobby, all still dressed in their finest, retrieved their wands and Disapparated to Harry’s. Harry and Draco ended up inside, the others outside. No one commented that the house was now letting Draco Apparate into it. Tonks and Remus promised to come by later that day when they could, and then they left.

“We should be getting back to Hogwarts, Ron,” Hermione said, sounding a bit nervous. “We will come back later for the talk with Remus and Tonks, if we can.”

“Well, you are taking the Floo, that is for sure,” said Draco. They looked at him a little impressed that he was thinking of their safety and not Apparating to Hogsmeade to walk to the school.

pop

“Master Malfoy you have owl earlier, here is note.”

“Thank you, Dobby.”

Draco recognized the seal it was from his mother.

******************

Dearest Draco,

Your father has requested that you visit him at your earliest convenience.

Loving you,
Your Mother

*****************

Harry looked at Draco and could see one happy little boy. He only hoped Lucius would not disappoint him again. His mind was reeling with this new information. They needed Lucius, Draco needed Lucius, and it had to happen soon. Harry said, “Hermione, Ron, can Draco and I Floo with you to Hogwarts? We need to talk to Dumbledore. I don’t think McGonagall will be there, she will be with the Order or checking the wards.”

“Sure, Harry,” Hermione answered.

“Harry, I’m not so sure I can do this, I can’t face him,” Draco said as he stumbled out of the room.

Harry looked at both of his friends and asked them to please wait. He found Draco in the downstairs loo throwing up. Harry held him and washed down his face with a cool wet towel. Draco eventually unfolded himself from the toilet and pushed himself up.

“I’m sorry, I really wasn’t thinking when I asked.”

“It’s just the whole thing. The last time I was at Hogwarts, I was letting Death Eaters in. I was trying to kill the old wizard. I loved Hogwarts, I loved being a Slytherin, my friends, classes, Quidditch, the rivalry, and I miss it so much. I go through the motions at Durmstrang, but my heart is at Hogwarts.”

Harry held him. “I’m sorry, Draco. I know it’s not the same or even close to the same pain you feel, but I miss it too.”

Ron and Hermione entered the fireplace first. One was to come back with an excuse if McGonagall was there. They didn’t, so Harry went next, and Draco was to follow after a few minutes.

Ron and Hermione left Harry alone, knowing he needed privacy on this one. Harry walked up to the portrait of Albus Dumbledore and the eyes opened. “Ah, Harry, you are here to see me.”

“Yes, Headmaster, and I am bringing a visitor that I do not want anyone to know about, not even the Headmistress.”

“I see, well, I think we all can keep that secret. I’m looking forward to seeing him again.” At that moment, a dusty blond exited the fireplace, wiping his vintage suit off. Harry walked over and took Draco’s hand in his, and brought him over to the portrait.

Draco looked up and said hesitantly, “Headmaster.”

“Draco Malfoy, it’s grand to see you under such different circumstances.”

“It’s good to be here, sir. I don’t even know where to begin with my apology. I know whatever I say it will be inadequate.”

“Then let’s just say you made a good one and put it in the past. It appears you have made up for your past transgressions.”

Harry interrupted, afraid that time was short, and he began talking fast. “Headmaster, we’re here because it’s close to the time of fulfilling the prophecy. Four of the seven Horcruxes have been destroyed. We know that Nagini and Voldemort have two; it’s the remaining one that’s the problem. The locket we retrieved that night, Headmaster, it was a fake. Regulus Black somehow had taken it earlier. The summer we spent at Grimmauld Place cleaning, we actually came across it, but threw it in a sack. Kreacher took it and brought it to the Malfoys, where Lucius took it from him. Lucius is still in Azkaban. Draco visited him over the holidays and gave him an ultimatum; chose him or Tom.” Harry stopped and took a few deep breaths.

The portrait chuckled. “Oh, very wise, Draco, very wise. Has he made his choice?”

“Lucius has just asked for Draco come visit him. We don’t know how that will go, but we do need to get the Horcrux from him, unless he’s already given it to Tom.”

“Oh, I don’t think he would have done that. He made a big mistake with the diary, even though he didn’t know it was also a Horcrux. I think he’s keeping it to be Voldemort’s saviour in the end.

Draco shuddered. “Is he really that evil?”

“Power, Draco, power. Your father is in love with power. I hope that your love will be enough to bring him over, but if not, remember he will go where the power is. And may I might add, he has also been threatened with death, which he is afraid of.”

“Who isn’t?” Draco asked, shaking his head.

“Me,” Harry replied bluntly.

A tear came to the blue eyes of the portrait. “Yes, Harry is right, there is no need to fear death when there are things that are worse.”

“I told my father that living without love was worse than death.”

“But now you have love, if I am not mistaken.”

“Yes,” said Draco. “We are to be bonded.”

Chuckles could be heard around the room. “Ah, yes, I would like to see that.”

“We will put your portrait up at the ceremony,” Draco added.

“Very good, very good. Now, Harry, is there anything else? I fear Minerva will be back soon.”

“Yes, Headmaster, I want to show the Order the prophecy. I could use my memory of it, but I was hoping to show them the original. I have a plan, and I need their support to be successful.”

The black cabinet nearest Albus’s portrait popped open. Harry peeked inside and saw the crystal bottle. “Do you think she would mind if I took it?”

“No, Harry, she doesn’t know it is there. I spelled it so it would not be noticed. To activate it, as it is unlike other memories, use the spell Oraculum.”

“Thank you, Headmaster,” they both said together.

“Take care, boys, and take care of each other. I might suggest a look into a magical bonding book soon, and a take a bit of a read into Patronus types. Now hurry along, the Headmistress is on her way.”

They once again dusted themselves off as they entered the parlour. The vintage suits were in dire need of good cleaning. Both were already exhausted from the night before and the day’s events. Harry took Draco by the hand and led him upstairs. They put their clothes away, hung their hats and drew a bath. No more talking, no more thinking, no more planning, it was time to make love.

The decision of who would top and who would bottom was hardly ever discussed. It just evolved from their mood at the time. It was rarely in conflict. Draco prided himself on reading Harry’s needs so well that he never asked. Today was different. Harry had been in control since last night’s incident and Draco assumed that Harry would want to take him again. He was fooled when they entered the warm water and Harry looked at him almost pleadingly, and whispered, “Please, Draco, make love to me. Take me to places only you can.”

They bathed and washed each other with large fluffy sponges that neither had seen before. Dobby must have discovered them somewhere, probably through some house-elf network on the newest products witches and wizards were using.

They didn’t dress before going back into the bedroom. Draco raised the level of heat from the fireplace and placed Harry in one of the chairs. Usually they had copious amounts of kissing in their foreplay, but today, Draco just wanted to have Harry now. He spread his legs and knelt between them. His hands ran up and down the muscled calves lightly covered in dark hair, before they rounded Harry’s knees and up his thighs. His thighs, Draco thought, were one of Harry’s best features. They were definitely muscled, but not obscenely so. He remembered the first time he saw Potter naked in his bedroom, and he thought of what it would be like to be squeezed between those thighs. Harry’s arms and hands were resting on each arm of the chair, but Draco knew once he got going with the blowjob they would be in his hair.

Draco knew Harry thought he was pretty, but not in a girl way, just pretty to look at. But Draco also knew that he was softer than Harry, and had a lot less hair. Harry seemed to love it, but for Draco, he liked his men masculine. It was the male body he loved, and Harry was the epitome of masculinity.

He caressed and stroked the thighs, reaching higher each time. He watched in fascination as the erection grew. Just normally, Harry was well endowed, but with an erection, Draco would find his mouth instantly salivating. Harry was slightly longer than him, but not as thick. Looking at them, one would have guess the opposite. His mind came back to where it should be, with this wonderful erection hardening before his eyes. His fingers couldn’t resist, they touched the tip, and he watched the bob. He couldn’t wait to unwrap this present.

“Are you just going to watch it?”

Draco’s hands firmly grasped Harry’s wanting prick and pumped it in his slightly lubricated hand. When had that happened? he thought. As his hand strokes became longer, the foreskin moved up and down, revealing the head. Oh God, he loved this part, and he knelt up higher taking it into his mouth.

“Fuck, much better.”

If there was one thing Draco knew he did well, it was to give a good blowjob. He loved getting them, but giving them was pure ecstasy. To hold the most vulnerable part of a man in your mouth and give it the respect it deserved, bringing another bloke to his knees, was powerful. To be able to take it all in and let someone fuck your mouth that was power. The Slytherins always wondered why Draco dumped Pansy; only he knew it was because she was terrible at this. Okay, there were other reasons too, but she would suck and that was all. She never bothered to learn about blokes. The shaft had very little feeling; it felt pressure and it felt good to be touched, but the excitement was all around the head. She didn’t know that it was the tongue, and the lips, and just the right amount of pressure that did it. Hell, he had given one without ever sucking or using his tongue, just his lips. But for Harry, he used every technique he knew.

“Draco, God, Draco, I’m…

This was his favourite part, the feel of the liquid hitting his throat, filling up his mouth. The way it came out so strong with the first release and then each pulse, less and less. It was warm, it was bitter and salty, and it was different for each partner. He remembered the first time he took Harry in his mouth, Merlin, what a rush, and the taste of him was one more sign that he would be hooked.

“Fucking unbelievable, Malfoy.”

Draco smiled to himself at that comment. Harry called him Draco when they were a couple and in synch; he called him Malfoy when Draco did something to him that brought him to the edge.

Draco’s head was lifted back by the fingers entangled in his hair. Those green eyes were staring at him and the thick, long, black eyelashes lowered only to slowly rise up again. He had lost count of the number of Tuesday nights he fell asleep staring into those eyes. They expressed so many emotions: hate, love, lust, anger, pain. They were never void of life.

“Do you want to get into bed now?”

Draco shook his head. “Not a chance, Potter. Remember I am taking you places, places you’ve never been.”

Draco pulled Harry out of the chair and onto the floor. He Summoned a blanket and a pillow. He stretched out the blanket and placed the pillow down near the edge by the fire. He led Harry to his knees and then rested his head on the pillow. Oh damn, what a sight. He warned Harry that he would take care of the lubrication tonight; Harry was just to close his eyes and go to the places Draco would send him. Draco knelt between the legs and Harry’s bum raised up. Draco’s hands were strong; they looked nice and manicured, but his hands were strong; whether it was from holding a broom or a paddle for stirring potions, he didn’t know. His fingers massaged the muscled arse. It was difficult to do, but he could, and he knew Harry liked it.

Tonight would be different; it would be a first for both of them. It wasn’t that he was grossed out by it, far from it; he just wanted to save something for this special occasion. Harry had once told him that it freaked him out and that you had to be in love to do it. Harry had done it to him and tonight he would do it to Harry. He had planned on doing it last night after the proposal, but Professor Potter’s lesson on restraints took precedence.

He separated the cheeks and, without warning, his tongue was at the entrance swirling about and then licking around.

“Oh, fuck me!”

He teased Harry further until he pointed his tongue and made his entrance.

“Ungh.”

Draco almost had to stop, he was afraid he was going to laugh at that sound. His pointed tongue went in further and stroked the sides as he withdrew.

“Fuck!”

He stabbed back in, going further, and twisted his tongue side to side. This was good, this was so fucking good. He pulled out licking the outside again before he started the thrusting in and out. Merlin, this was so worth waiting for.

“Damn you!”

Draco reached below the cheeks and held onto the tightened balls. His fingers manipulating around them as he continued his tongue fucking.

“Acchhhh.”

His hand moved further up and Harry was hard again, really hard, not like the usual second time around hard. Draco checked the top for any lubrication. Finding a few drops, he worked the head, picturing the foreskin sliding up and down.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!”

Lubrication soon streamed out everywhere. Draco took what he could and brought it to his own weeping dick. His tongue took a final deep poke and one final sweep before he pulled back, raised himself straight onto his knees, and entered the saliva prepared hole. He could always call for more, but he wanted to try. No magic, just them. He waited until he felt Harry’s muscles relax and he pushed in further. One hand braced on Harry’s lower back and he waited again. The subtlety of knowing when to advance and when to stop was an art he knew well. He knew how to top. Further in.

“Do it!”

Draco withdrew a little and then thrust in more. Small movements of in and out, each time getting deeper and deeper until he was in, all the way in. Fuck, this was not going to last.

“Oh fuck, Draco, now!”

Draco’s body reacted for him. He had no time to think anymore. This was just plain want, need, take, and give, fucking hell.

Collapse.

They crawled into bed and took a nap.

++++++++++++++++++

Remus, Tonks, Hermione, and Ron exited the Floo early evening. McGonagall was reluctant to let Ron and Hermione go out again, but Remus told her it was Order business, and promised to have them home soon. They sat in the parlour and tea and biscuits were brought in. Draco smiled as he bit into the Snickerdoodle, knowing Dobby had used his family’s recipes.

Tonks first gave them the Auror report on the day’s destruction in Hogsmeade. Five houses had been damaged heavily. The only thing they knew that these five houses had in common was that a close relative was currently living in the Muggle world, and for all practical purposes acting like a Muggle. There were no deaths, and the injuries were minimal. The damage was psychological. People were once again getting comfortable, Voldemort had to remind them of his power and that their lives were at his discretion. Daylight was no longer safe.

Remus asked Harry what he wanted to discuss. Harry cleared his throat and began from the beginning. He told of the Pensieve experience with Dumbledore, and the history of Tom Riddle and about the Horcruxes. Tonks and Remus remained quiet, but their expressions showed the horror.

Harry told them what had happened prior to the death of the Headmaster that night. Remus interrupted as his thoughts were suddenly verbalized. “That is why he was weak.”

“I think he was dying from the liquid he drank trying to retrieve the fake locket.”

Harry showed them the note Regulus had left. Remus reacted with shock. “Oh God, Sirius should have known. He loved his brother, but Regulus gave him so little to really love. He would have been excited that he was not such a stupid boy after all.”

Harry then told him of the vials Dumbledore had left, and how each of the Horcruxes had been retrieved. It was the first time the rest of the team learned that it was Viktor Krum who had given Harry the Ravenclaw box. They briefly surmised on who the mystery wizard was who gave Viktor the box, but that was getting off the subject. Harry brought the conversation back around to their current predicament of Lucius Malfoy holding the fate of the wizarding world, and not knowing it.

“What about the other two?” Tonks asked.

“Voldemort still has one piece, and the other, as best we can tell, is in Nagini. This is what Dumbledore believed. I think it was made in haste the night my parents were killed. Nagini will have to be dealt with at the same time as Voldemort,” Harry said, noticing Draco didn’t quite flinch as much when the name was now mentioned.

Draco then went on to explain his meeting with his father at Christmas and the ultimatum. He then showed them the note he received earlier in the day.

“What if Lucius gave it to Voldemort already?” Remus asked.

“We talked to Dumbledore’s portrait earlier today; he believes Lucius would have kept it as a backup plan. He could be Voldemort’s saviour and thus would increase his power,” Harry responded back.

Remus sat back, thought, and then said, “Go on, I assume you have a plan.”

“Yes, we want to bring Lucius to the basement the week after next Tuesday night. Draco has been experimenting with an added strength Polyjuice Potion; it should last at least two hours. We were thinking of using a Portkey to get Lucius out of Azkaban, and to put a substitute in his place.”

“Do you mean Draco?” Tonks asked.

“No,” Draco said affirmatively, “I need to have the first attempt to bring him over and release the information. Harry will be the second, if needed.”

Ron spoke up, “I will be the one to go.”

Remus’ head jerked around. “Your parents will not allow it.”

“I don’t think my parents have a say, but if another volunteer would be more appropriate, I will understand.”

“So,” Remus said leaning forward, “you want to present this to the Order.”

“Yes, all but the portion with Draco in it. Only Draco and I will be in the basement, but we should have the Order ready inside and outside of the house, in case Lucius has other plans. We will also need help with a Portkey. We will need something to offer him if he figures out what he is holding and its importance. He is a smart man; my guess is he will figure it out.”

“Okay, let me think about that one,” Remus responded. “Anything else?”

“Yes, I want the entire Order at Monday’s meeting. We will have it here. I am going to reveal the prophecy.”

Remus shook his head as if he didn’t hear it right. “You have the prophecy?”

“Yes, it was told to me by Dumbledore. I have the vial he used to save his memory.”

“Harry, why now?” Tonks asked, trying to put the pieces together.

“Because, Tonks, if we retrieve the last Horcrux, I want to set a date for the final battle.”

Remus jumped up. “What are you talking about?”

None of the students had ever seen Remus Lupin yell like that. Harry acted as if it didn’t matter. He calmly said, “It will become clear Monday night, but I can say now that I want to choose the date, not Voldemort.”

Tonks turned to Draco. “Do you agree with this decision?”

Draco sat up and had not expected the question. He hesitated then said, “Yes, I think given the timeline, our training will be at its peak. I think we are all tired of waiting for him to strike. It’s time to end it. I am not the Chosen One, though, so in this decision, I will follow Harry’s lead.”

“Harry,” Remus said, “I have never heard you refer to yourself as the Chosen One.”

“I am, but that will be for Monday night. I didn’t make the original choice, but since the summer before last, the choices have all been mine.”

“This will be a lot to discuss at the meeting. It’s going to be a long one.” Remus sighed. “I will do as you have asked, Harry, but I am not totally convinced this is the way to go.”

“Fair enough,” Harry said. “If I can’t convince the Order, then I stand very little chance of convincing the public.”

Remus and Tonks left for Grimmauld Place after thanking Draco for the incredible evening in Paris.

Harry pulled Hermione aside before she and Ron left for Hogwarts, and asked if she could check out a book on Patronus types. She said she would try and bring it to the meeting on Monday night. Ron and Hermione also thanked Draco. Ron held out his hand to Draco before entering the fireplace. Draco shook it; the grip was not so tight this time.

Draco had to leave the next morning. They stayed up late playing chess and then making love again. There was something about the rings making their commitment real and making love more meaningful. Neither had thought that was possible, but it was.

Draco’s exit embrace in the morning was long and his words were gentle. He wanted to be there for Harry when he presented his plan, his future, both of their futures.

tbc…

Aufero aurum: remove gold
Oraculum: Prophecy

Chapter Text

For disclaimer, summary, and other information, please see Chapter 1.

Beta'd by the patient CDumbledore and the kind Shadowsamurai.

Double Edged Sword 45 Patronuses

After Draco left, Harry did his chores of checking the garden, making sure the straw he layered on the perennials was still in place. He checked the Polyjuice Potion, stirring it the required number of times. He fed Pansy, who was looking a bit thin. He hated doing it, but the snake had a taste for small mice. Harry then talked to Dobby about the large dinner they would be hosting the next night. Dobby was excited, as it had been awhile since his Harry Potter had more than a few guests.

By early evening, Harry was knackered from the excitement of the whole weekend. He already missed Draco and he had only left that morning. He looked at the ring; it was amazingly simple, but beautiful. Draco was always surprising him with things. It was time to return the favour. He would get Draco something he always wanted.

He crawled into bed early that night and lay on Draco’s side. He never let Dobby change the sheets until the day after Draco left. It just made the transition easier. The pillow and sheets smelled of him. He could never quite place it, but it was a clean scent. He was drifting off to sleep when a brown owl fluttered its wings against the window. He let the bird in, recognizing it as a Hogwarts barn owl. He let the bird go after giving it a treat. Any message that needed to be sent back would be done by Hedwig. The poor girl hadn’t had a flight for awhile.

He opened the scroll. It was from Hermione, and apparently she had a lot to say as he continued to unroll it. He added another pillow to support his head as he lay back on the bed to read the letter.

******************

Harry,

I took the liberty of thinking I knew what you are looking for. The following information I thought you should have as soon as possible. There were many types of Dragon Patronuses; I sent you the one I thought you would want. You needn’t tell me not to share. You have my confidence.

The Phoenix Patronus is the rarest of Patronuses. Only one may be in existence at any one time on Earth. The powerful wizard or witch who has such a Patronus will be endowed with some of its characteristics, including the tears of healing. While a true Phoenix may heal any wizard or witch, the Patronus Phoenix heals only its mate, and to a lesser extent, those of its mate’s blood. The Phoenix cannot heal itself. The Phoenix Patronus, and the owner of the Phoenix Patronus, have the unenviable position of carrying the sorrows and hopes of those around them.

The other major characteristic the owner has in common with its Patronus is one of being reborn. While a true Phoenix is reborn literally, the owner of the Phoenix Patronus tends to attract dangerous situations and survives more often than not. This survival, many times, is due to its mate.

The Phoenix Patronus is the only Patronus that requires a mate. The mate of the Phoenix Patronus is its protector. It has been recorded that a witch who had such a Patronus did not find its mate and she died early, after leading a sorrowful life. The mate for the Phoenix Patronus will always be a ‘Dragon Patronus’ (see Dragon Patronus). Once the two have found each other and accepted each other, they will be magically bound. It is usually the case that the owners of said Patronuses are mated too, but it is not necessary. It has been documented that one such Patronus pairing was between a brother and sister.

The owner of the Phoenix Patronus can be either female or male, but its mate will always be male (see ‘Dragon Patronus’).

The rare Dragon Patronus is the strongest and most feared of the Patronuses known to occur. Only a wizard can have a Dragon Patronus. The owner of a Dragon Patronus is required to be very intelligent and very loyal. Intelligence and loyalty do not ensure the wizard will not be a Dark wizard, though a Dark wizard will have a black Dragon Patronus. A Light wizard will have one of a variety of Dragon colours, the most common ones being blue and green.

The Dragon Patronus can be fierce in battle as it can expel genuine Dragon fire.

The Dragon Patronus is the only Patronus that can have a mate. Its mate will be the Phoenix Patronus, and there is only one Phoenix Patronus at any one time on Earth. The Dragon Patronus, if selected by the Phoenix Patronus, does not have to be its mate. It is the owner’s choice. If the owner of the Dragon Phoenix accepts such a bond, then the owner and the Dragon Patronus will become the protector of both the Phoenix Patronus and its owner.

The White Dragon is the most unique of the Dragon Patronuses. The wizard who has such a Patronus will be pure of heart and soul. Their loyalty will be unquestionable when they have found a cause where the White Dragon Patronus is needed.

****Harry, I found this snippet in another book. Not sure how you will feel about it, but think about it seriously.****

The Phoenix and Dragon Patronuses, and their owners when mated, are both uniquely strong, and even stronger when working together. The owner of the Phoenix will be a powerful witch or wizard who is often called to serve the community, as it takes on many of its problems that most others could not bear. The owner of the Dragon Patronus’s responsibility is to protect the owner of the Phoenix. This may require the owner to insist upon being the dominant in the relationship to ensure the Phoenix owner’s physical survival, and to keep the seduction of being so powerful in line.

****Harry, if you need more information let me know****

Miss you here,
Hermione

**************************

Harry set the parchment down. Hedwig would be staying home. He couldn’t think of a response right now; he would thank Hermione tomorrow night. She was scared for him or at least wary of what he had done the other night, or she would have never sent that last segment. Hermione suggesting that maybe Draco Lucius Malfoy should take the upper hand in their relationship was astonishing to Harry.

He laughed at the old wizard telling him he might take a peek at Patronus types. He wondered what Draco would think of this. They had always considered themselves equals, and they would probably remain so in most areas, but some things would have to change. He knew the change would be for the better, for the power was seducing him already. He needed to answer to someone and that someone would be Draco.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry met with Dobby in the morning to discuss the meal for their guests that night. Harry told Dobby he needed to leave for a few hours, but would be back by lunchtime. Dobby informed Harry Potter ‘he is having everything under control’.

Harry Disapparated to Diagon Alley; he had a few presents to purchase, and one would involve visiting his favourite twin brothers. He had not been to the shop since last summer and was not surprised to see they had expanded into the establishment next door. During these dark and uneasy times, their store was a refuge. One could enter and enjoy life and magic again, at least for a few minutes. The bell tinkled when he entered.

“Oi, Fred, look who came to visit!” George yelled to the back room as he saw Harry enter.

“It looks like Harry Potter,” Fred replied as he popped into the storefront.

“No, the Harry Potter I know would still be in bed.”

Harry laughed. “Okay, guys, I need to talk to you in private.”

“No one is here right now, mate.”

“We could put up a closed sign if need be.”

“We don’t usually get customers this early anyway.”

“That would be great. I think it will take just a few minutes.”

Fred went to the window and tapped his wand. A closed sign came up and the curtains came down.

“What can we do for you, Harry?” George asked as he leaned on the counter. Fred joined him on the counter, fist under chin.

“I want to discuss a certain wand that found its way into my fiance’s possession the other night. It destroyed a perfectly nice engagement moment.”

“Fred, did he say engagement?”

“George, he’s got a ring.”

“Guys, the wand.”

“Too many tongue studs, I presume,” George said.

“No reversal spell,” Fred replied.

“Big recall on that one.”

“Almost destroyed our business.”

“Well, I am glad you know about the problem, but I would like to know if you take special orders.”

“We do,” Fred said, “and especially for you.”

“What do you have in mind, Harry?” George asked in a more serious tone.

“I would like a gold wand engraved with, “For Harry’s Love,” and a written apology from you two.”

Fred looked at George and shrugged.

Fred said, “We can do that mate.”

“Well, before you do that I need to know if the spells can be changed or added to.”

George opened a drawer in a cupboard directly behind him. He fumbled around, rustling papers, until he finally pulled one out. “Here you go, Harry, these are the spells we have available and that have been tested.”

“Our usual customers for the wands are establishments that do not normally allow wands, these help the patrons when magic is necessary or wanted,” George explained.

“St. Mungo’s uses them for their patients, so they can do simple things like Nox, Lumos, Scourgify, and one to refill their water glass,” Fred added.

“That’s brilliant, I would have never have thought of something like that.”

“I think you have other things on your mind,” George said as he elbowed Fred.

Fred duplicated the list with a simple spell. “Just use your wand and select the ones you want.”

“Um, can I um borrow your wand?”

“You don’t have your wand?” Fred said too loudly, being that close to George.

George handed Harry his wand. Harry turned his back to them and looked down the list, marked the ones he wanted, and then added a few of his own. He handed it back to George. The twins looked it over.

Fred spoke first, “I think our Harry likes…”

“A little slap and tickle,” George finished.

“And then some.”

“Between us, guys,” Harry said with a hint of question to it.

“Positively,” George replied.

“I have a little more respect for you now,” Fred said with a wink.

“Who would have guessed? Hey, you forgot the non-conception spell,” George volunteered.

“You don’t want to do without that until you get bonded,” Fred advised.

Harry looked at these two friends of his. He just had to do it. He just had to say it.

“I don’t need it.”

Fred’s mouth fell open. “She’s not already?”

“Oh, Mum’s going to have a fit. When’s the baby due?”

“There is no baby, guys, figure it out, you’re smart. I’ll give you to the count of five. 5 — 4 — 3 — 2 — 1, bzzz.”

“Brother, he goes the other way,” Fred said, looking straight at George to gauge his reaction.

“Backdoor?” George asked.

“Seriously, did you think I would have broken up with Ginny for another witch?”

“You better not have done any of this with her.” Fred growled.

Harry turned crimson. “Oh God, no, Fred, George, never.”

“A wizard?” George muttered.

“A wizard.” Fred nodded.

“Do you have a problem with this? If you do, I will understand.”

George looked at Harry with a serious expression, which was quite unusual to see. “Harry, we don’t have a problem with this at all. I am concerned about what Ron will say.”

“He knows and he has accepted the situation. He is a good friend, my best friend. Ginny knows too.”

“Any clues on who it is?” Fred asked.

“None, and the bet will have to be just between you two.”

“Just between us,” Fred replied.

“Harry,” George said looking serious again, “would you consider letting us using your idea to create more wands like yours?”

“You mean a wizard’s only wand? Sure, not a problem.”

“That is brilliant, “The Wizard’s Only Wand,” Fred said. Harry could see the plans being made.

“So, when would you like this?”

“Um, tomorrow?” Harry answered with a slight flinch, knowing it was asking a lot.

George didn’t even bat an eye. “Not a problem.”

“We will Zoom Owl it to you.”

“I’m not even going to ask what that is.”

“Good, mate, because that is one of our trade secrets in getting people’s products to them quickly.”

He had two more stops to make before he Disapparated home.

tbc…

Chapter Text

For disclaimer, summary, and other information, please see Chapter 1.

Beta'd by the patient CDumbledore and the kind Shadowsamurai.

Double Edged Sword 46 Am I Scary Enough For You?

Members of the Order of the Phoenix started arriving at six thirty. The table was extended to seat twenty. Harry wasn’t exactly sure of the number in the Order anymore. Remus arrived first; Tonks would be coming from the Ministry, and was expected to be a bit late. Ron and Hermione came with McGonagall, and to Harry’s surprise, Hagrid. He hadn’t seen Hagrid for so long, and realized once he saw that round, very hairy face, how much he missed him. He enlarged and strengthened a chair just for him. The Weasley clan was in full force, with the exception of Ginny and Percy. Charlie was still in town for a holiday, and mentioned he wouldn’t want to miss a mandatory meeting at Harry’s for anything. Alistair Moody even came. He only showed up these days if there had been an occurrence. Shacklebolt arrived and gave Harry a nod.

Harry and Dobby welcomed them all. Warm drinks were served, platters of starters could be found on the dining room table, and any other table that could hold a tray in the parlour. After discussions of current events and the latest gossip, the trays were removed and dinner was served. Harry sat at one end of the table with Hermione and Ron on either side. He would need their support tonight. Remus sat at the other, the empty chairs next to him were soon filled by Tonks and Hestia Jones. All seats were filled when the lion roared again. Dobby escorted in a woman Harry had not seen for a long time. He stood up, met his old babysitter at the dining room archway, and cleared a space for her to sit next to Hermione.

He looked around the table and was filled with many memories. Some of these people he loved and had known for years, others he barely knew. The group, disparate as they may be, would be deciding his future tonight, the future of the wizarding world, and only a few were aware of what was about to occur.

Prime rib roasts were brought to the table and bowls of jacketed potatoes, roasted vegetables and loaves of freshly baked hard crusted bread. Harry was never too sure of what wine to serve and was thankful Dobby did.

Conversation ceased when Remus clinked his water glass with his spoon. He called the meeting to order.

“Tonight we will begin with our general update reports. We will try to keep them brief and I ask that questions be limited. Afterwards, Harry has asked to present the activities he and his friends have been up to this last year, and future plans. He has briefed Tonks and me. I can guarantee you will find tonight’s presentation very interesting, shocking, and controversial. I hope most of you will be able to stay for the full length of the meeting as decisions will have to be made tonight. I also want to thank you all for coming on such short notice, and to Harry and Dobby for serving such a wonderful meal.”

Harry was silent through the updates. They were not of much interest to him with the exception of Shacklebolt reporting that Scrimgeour was losing favour once again, mainly for his inaction. People were nervous, and the Minister was not doing much to relieve them of their fright. Hogwarts was fine. A few more shops were opening, blah, blah, blah, blah. Harry sipped his wine, and he and Ron secretly rolled their eyes. Maybe not so secretly because Hermione kicked him under the table and gave her look of, knock it off, boys. Harry gave her a smile. He never thought he would miss that expression of hers, but he did. He leaned over and thanked her for the note. Her eyes widened. Harry whispered to her, “I understand your concern; I will take care of it.”

She gave him a pat on the hand and whispered back, “Knew you would.”

They were now on foreign reports. Harry looked down at Remus, and Remus tried to hide the look of boring, I know. Harry laughed to himself when Hagrid let out a big yawn. He heard Remus start to wrap things up and he let his mind drift to more pleasant thoughts; damned if it didn’t involve sex with Draco. He suddenly felt strange and looked around, everyone was staring at him. Hermione leaned over and said, “Harry, Hestia noticed your ring. She wants to know if you are engaged.”

Harry took a moment and sipped some wine. They all stared at his hand as he lifted the goblet. Finally, he said, “I am not sure what my personal life has to do with the Order, but, yes, I am engaged and will be bonded on August fifth. You will all be invited, but I ask you to allow me my privacy before making this public. In fact, I insist.”

“May we know who it is?” asked Elphias Doge.

Harry was surprised someone even asked. “I will not reveal that tonight, but the person will be revealed at a later date. As you all know the people I love tend to get killed and I would really like to keep this person alive. That is all I have to say on that subject.”

Remus ended the update session of the meeting and then said, “Harry, the floor is yours,” in a tone that brought people back to the moment. He knew they were all wondering about Harry’s betrothed. He held a grin back knowing the day they learned would be one to remember.

Harry stood up and projected his voice louder than usual so everyone could hear. “I have a lot to present tonight. I’ve been thinking for awhile on where to start. I believe the way for you to understand my position, which I will share later on, is to show and explain things in the order I learned them. To begin with, I need everyone to move into the parlour and make a circle around the object you will see in there.”

Chairs were manoeuvred back and everyone moved in an orderly fashion to the parlour. The furniture had been removed and in the centre of the room stood his Pensieve. Harry stepped through the circle and stood near the pedestal.

“We all remember the night that Voldemort entered the Ministry, and we all know that he was after the prophecy. I will not discuss that night, with the exception of stating that the ball that held the prophecy was broken. It was only a copy. The original I have with me.” The room became deathly silent and Harry continued.

“The original prophecy was made to Albus Dumbledore by Professor Trelawney. Actually, she wasn’t a professor then, it was during her interview held in a room above the Hogs Head Inn. We also know that part of the prophecy was overheard by a Death Eater who reported it back to Voldemort. He has never heard the complete prophecy; the wizard who overheard it was Severus Snape.” The room was no longer quiet. Questions were thrown at Harry and side discussions were being held.

Harry raised his voice. “Let me finish, unless you do not want to see this.” The room stilled. “Okay, this is the reason my parents went into hiding, this is why they were killed, and this is why Voldemort wanted and wants me dead. This is Albus Dumbledore’s original memory.”

Harry took the vial from his robe’s pocket and poured it out into the Pensieve. He tapped his wand and said, “Oraculum.” An image of Trelawney appeared and the strange voice echoed through the room.

When she finished, Harry asked if they would like to hear it again. ‘Yes,’ was mumbled throughout the room. He replayed it and then tapped his wand, shutting Trelawney up and putting the memory back in the crystal bottle.

“Shall we go back to the dining room?” Harry said as he led the way.

Harry remained standing as they all took their seats, apparently stunned. “Any questions before I go on?”

McGonagall tittered. “It certainly explains why he hired Sybil.” The statement broke up the tension and everyone chuckled.

“Yes, and she also gave another prediction to me during my third year.”

“Well, Mr. Potter, it sounds like one of you has to die,” the raspy voice of Moody filled the room.

He heard Mrs. Figg and Molly gasp.

“Exactly, but he has already died, well almost, hasn’t he? The interesting question is why he didn’t die. He should have the night he tried to kill me, and then again, when I faced him my first year with Professor Quirrell, when he had tried to obtain the Philosopher’s Stone.”

“Harry,” Remus interrupted, “before you continue, my understanding is that he chose you. He marked you.”

“That’s right, he did. As I said earlier, he did not know the complete prophecy. He did not hear the part about him marking me and my having an unknown power. It is now my choice to follow through or not. Not all prophecies, as we know, need to be fulfilled. I have chosen to pursue the ending of this one. I am the only one who can kill him, that is apparent. I cannot stand by and watch him take-over and destroy the magical community.”

“Harry,” Remus interrupted again, “why don’t you tell them why Voldemort did not die.”

Harry surveyed the room before he spoke. “How many of you know what a Horcrux is?”

“He split his soul?” Shacklebolt said so loudly his deep voice reverberated throughout the room.

“Yes,” Harry said and then added softly, “six times.”

Harry gave them a moment to murmur; Bill Weasley gave a long whistle, not finding the words to say.

“Harry, dear, could you explain how he did such a thing,” Molly inquired. Her voice trembled and he knew she was concerned.

“He has tried to make himself immortal. The soul splits itself when one murders another person. Magically it is possible to store the piece that has split into an object. I will have to get into a little bit of the history of Voldemort. His real name is Tom Riddle, he is the direct descendant of Salazar Slytherin on his mother’s side; her maiden name was Gaunt, and his father was a Muggle. His father abandoned his mother when she was pregnant. She died right after his birth, and he was raised in an orphanage, until Dumbledore retrieved him and brought him to Hogwarts.

“Tom Marvolo Riddle eventually killed his father and his grandparents. The other thing of great importance is that he likes souvenirs, pretty things, expensive things, important things.

“Dumbledore thought it was a possibility that he had created Horcruxes and he tracked down information from various sources. It was eventually confirmed that, in fact, that is what he had done. Dumbledore and I went through the vials of collected memories. I actually destroyed one Horcrux when I destroyed Tom Riddle’s diary that Lucius Malfoy had put into Ginny’s Cauldron.” The Weasley family all shivered with the recollected horrible memory.

“The Headmaster destroyed the Marvolo family ring, and that is when his hand was injured. Ron, Hermione and I retrieved the third, Helga Hufflepuff’s goblet. It was hidden in an underground nest of Dementors in the Highland Moors. Just as a side, baby Dementors are disgusting.”

“You what?” roared Molly Weasley.

“Mum,” Ron whined, “we will talk about it later.”

“We most certainly will, young man.”

Harry continued after giving Ron a sympathetic look. “The next Horcrux came in the missing Ravenclaw music box. It was given to me by a wizard that can be trusted. He received it from another, who had actually done the retrieval. I do not know the identity of that wizard. Headmistress, I want to say here and now, I know these treasures belong to Hogwarts and I will return them in time. That you have my word on.”

Harry stopped, took a sip of wine, and quickly surveyed the expressions of everyone in the room. He had their full attention.

“So, we know he was collecting Hogwarts founders’ items. The other two would come from Gryffindor and Slytherin. We know where the Gryffindor sword is and it is not a Horcrux.”

“Where is the Slytherin locket? It is a locket, isn’t it? That is what I remember hearing from Binns,” Bill asked.

“Bill, I will tell you what we know about that one in a moment. It is what we refer to as the fifth one. The sixth one Dumbledore believed to be in Nagini. It was created in haste and was probably done when he killed my mother. The seventh is what is left of Voldemort’s soul and is in him obviously.”

His outstretched fingers supported his weight as he leaned forward onto the table. “You see I cannot vanquish Voldemort permanently until the fifth one is destroyed. Nagini would have to be destroyed the same time as Voldemort. She does not leave his side for very long.

“The fifth one the Headmaster had tracked down to a cave by the ocean; its history I will not get into, what is important is that he and I recovered it, or so we thought.” Harry then went on to explain Albus Dumbledore’s last night as a wizard on Earth. Many tears were shed by the end of his story. He called Dobby and asked that more wine, tea, and water be brought in, along with the biscuits they had made earlier.

Harry picked up where he left off. “The additional tragedy was that it was a fake. When I took it from his hand at the bottom of the tower, I discovered someone else had already taken it from the cave and replaced it with another. They had left a note. It was signed with the initials R.A.B.” Harry produced the note and laid it on the table. It was passed around so everyone could see.

“Ron figured out who R.A.B was early last month. It was Regulus Black. Now, Mrs. Weasley, Fred, and George, you remember we cleaned Grimmauld Place and the glass cabinets? We used Hermione’s memories, as she recollected that we had found a locket we couldn’t open. We used the Pensieve and she was correct. We had the item, and it was in our hands. We threw it in a sack with other knick knacks.

“We now know Kreacher stole it from the sack. When he disappeared over the holidays that year, he took it with him. He took it to the Malfoys. Lucius took it from Kreacher and said he wanted to give it to Draco for his Coming of Age birthday. This did not occur. Draco was not given the locket. Lucius had been in Azkaban for a year at that time, and Draco was having his own problems with Voldemort on his birthday in early June.

“I had feared that Lucius might have given it to Voldemort, so I had a talk with the Headmaster’s portrait. His words, as usual, were wise. He believes Lucius still has it. He would have kept it to be the saviour for Voldemort. He would be redeemed and would be rewarded greatly by his Dark Lord.”

“Why would he want to bring him back?” Charlie asked.

“I don’t know, Charlie, I’m not dealing with all of the facts on this subject. The Malfoys have money, which some people respect them for, but it does not bring him the power he craves. Voldemort does. Lucius gave him his life and almost the life of his son.”

Kingsley cleared his throat and spoke up. “How do you know Draco was not given the locket?”

Harry did not know how to answer the question without revealing something about Draco. He was relieved when Tonks spoke. “I interrogated him. He is still on probation. I threatened him with Azkaban if we ever found out he was not truthful. If you remember from the trial, he is not exactly fond of his father. We know the only times they’ve seen each other since Lucius was put away was when Draco was given the task and then again this last Christmas.”

“I still wouldn’t trust him as far as I could throw him,” Moody growled from the corner of the table.

Harry sat down and drank some more wine before starting back up. He knew he had their attention, but for how long? And would they truly understand what had to be done? He ate a chocolate biscuit and then began again. “The rest I have to tell you is a plan, my friends and I,” He looked directly at Ron and then Hermione, “have come up with to deal with Lucius. We will need help with the plan from some of you, if it is approved. After we discuss that subject matter, there will be more.

“Now as to Lucius, I would like to turn him. Bring him over to our side. If he holds the locket, he holds the future of the wizarding world in his possession. I want to Portkey him to my basement next Tuesday night. I have a special Polyjuice Potion brewing right now in my Potions room that will last two hours. Someone will Portkey to his cell disguised.” Harry almost laughed out loud when he saw Moody squirm. “Ron has volunteered.”

Molly and Arthur jumped up. “Absolutely not!” Molly yelled before Arthur could even open his mouth.

“Mum, I can and I will,” Ron replied in a calm and determined voice. “But if the Order believes another is more appropriate, I will abide by their decision.”

Harry was impressed with Ron’s tone and demeanour, and the others appeared to be too. Molly and Arthur sat down and Kingsley spoke up. “Ron, we all appreciate your bravery, and apparently you have been braver than any of us have known this past year. Having said that, we should probably have someone who knows Azkaban, and knows how to act while in there. I should be the one. I have put enough wizards and witches in there and I know how they act.”

Harry felt like standing up and running over to the wizard and kissing him. He held it in check and just nodded to the man he had placed his trust in last Christmas.

“Why would he turn?” Hestia Jones asked.

Remus entered the conversation, which Harry was grateful for. “He craves power as Harry said. Voldemort has done nothing for him over the last year and a half. If he truly believes we can overthrow his Dark Lord, he might just turn. We would probably have to offer him some incentives.”

“What kind of incentives?” Bill asked.

“Well, he would have to stay in Azkaban until Voldemort was gone; otherwise Voldemort might suspect something was going on and come after the rest of the Malfoy family. We could leak out the information of him helping with the Horcrux and he would be seen as a hero. The evidence would then be given to the court and we would have to support his release. After that, it may not be too difficult to give him back his governorship position.”

“’Arry, how do you feel bout that?” Hagrid asked. “Ye never liked the man.”

Harry smiled at Hagrid, but felt like smacking him at the moment. “I could set aside my personal feelings for the elder Malfoy, if it became necessary. His master is more of a concern to me than he is.”

The group talked some more, then Harry interjected, “For the plan to work, we would need a cutting of his hair, some Portkeys, and guards inside and outside of my house just in case.”

Remus stood up. “Do we agree this plan is necessary? I think it is time to take a vote.”

Harry watched as the votes were coming in affirmatively and the butterflies in his stomach began to dissipate. He had won this round, and Draco would have his chance, without any of them knowing.

“Now we need to discuss what happens if Lucius has the locket and refuses to turn it over,” Remus said as he sat back down.

Harry stood up. “The information cannot get back to Voldemort. If he refuses, he will need to be disposed of.”

“And, Mr. Potter, who would be doing such a thing?” McGonagall asked sounding a bit upset at the idea.

“I would,” Harry responded to the shock of them all, including Ron and Hermione.

“Mr. Potter, I will not have my students using Unforgivable Curses,” she parlayed back at him.

Harry gave her a half-grin. “Please, I mean no offence, Headmistress, but I am no longer your student; I will not kill him, but threaten to. His Dark Lord has threatened him, and so I think it befitting that, if necessary, I do the same. As to the Unforgivable Curse, ma’am, unless you know of another spell to kill Voldemort, I will have to do it.”

George snickered. “No offence, Harry, but you threatening Malfoy with his death isn’t quite going to do it.”

“Really, Harry, you can be scary, but not that scary,” Fred added joining in the snicker.

Harry looked around the room at the many faces staring at him; they all seemed to be in agreement. So much for my intimidating behaviour. He looked at Remus. Remus nodded his head slowly.

Harry stood up and said, “Accio mouse cage.”

Pansy’s next week’s dinner came down the stairs in its cage, entered the dining room, and into Harry’s outstretched hands. He hated doing this, but he thought it might be an easier death than being eaten alive by a snake.

He slid the cage to the centre of the table. Everyone looked at the mouse and then at him. He stared at the cage and said calmly, “Avada Kedavra.” The green flash shot across the table to the mouse, it stopped in its tracks and was dead. The room exploded with comments and yells. He sat down and looked straight at the mouse. He could feel Ron and Hermione blazing holes into him. He let the commotion continue for a few minutes, and then stood back up and called for the cage with the dead mouse. The room quieted as he said softly, without looking at anyone, “Was that scary enough for you?” and Disapparated with the mouse.

He Apparated into his bedroom and offered Hedwig the still warm mouse. She took it gratefully and he let her out the window. He sat on his bed, he needed Draco. He would understand. Everyone down there wanted Voldemort gone, but didn’t want to do what it would take. What hurt most, though, was they really didn’t believe he could do it. He still had to tell them he was going to directly challenge Voldemort, and here they were worried about Lucius.

There was a knock on the door. Harry unlocked the door with a wave of his hand and said, “I’m coming back down in a few.”

Remus opened the door. “Harry, you need to come down now.”

“I am, Remus, but they don’t think I can do this.”

“Harry, no,” Remus responded and sat on the bed with him. “That is not what they were thinking. You just did a piece of magic right before their eyes that everyone thought was impossible. Believe me, son, you scared everyone down there, including me, and I knew you could do it. No one doubts you.”

“I just need Draco right now. You know what he said that day; he said even though my words could kill, they could also love. He said he was glad I didn’t know how to do this at Hogwarts or he would have been dead first year.”

Remus hugged him hard. “Listen, godson, get down there and show them you are the ‘Chosen One.’

Harry turned to him. “Do you believe I can do this?”

“Yes, Harry, I most certainly do.”

“Thanks, Remus, it means a lot having you believe in me.”

Remus gave him another hug and left. Harry stood up and went to the mantle staring at the pictures of him and Draco kissing. Tomorrow night, he thought, tomorrow night. He went back downstairs, stopped by the kitchen and picked up some bottles that were a bit stronger than wine, and then took his seat.

When he re-entered the room it became silent, very silent. He sat down and poured a small glass of scotch. The taste caught him off guard, and a plethora of not so appropriate memories flooded his mind. He shook his head and said, “Okay, I’m sure you have some questions, but first let me apologise for leaving. I hate that Curse and it hurts me inside to have to do it.”

Molly stood up, walked over to him, gave him a big mum hug, and said, “Killing words or not, Harry, you are one of the kindest boys I know.”

Harry gave her a kiss on the cheek. “Thank you, Mrs. Weasley, that means the world to me.”

“Harry, where is your wand?” Charlie asked.

Harry thought for a moment. “I think it’s upstairs in my room.”

“You don’t know where your wand is, boy? That is not a good habit to get into,” Moody said as he lifted a shot of scotch to his scarred mouth.

“Accio wand,” Harry said and the wand came from somewhere in the house, entered the dining room, and landed in his outstretched palm. “It’s right here, Professor Moody.” He heard a few stifled laughs.

“So, do I have your support for turning Lucius Malfoy? If he declines, we will Obliviate the memory.”

The Order voted, and only Moody voted against it. “Never let a Death Eater out I say.”

Harry was internally pleased, but the real shock to them was about to come.

“Now let us deal with the possibility that Lucius does turn and is willing to work with us, we retrieve the Horcrux and destroy it. Then what do we do?”

“You kill Nagini and Voldemort,” Charlie said as if talking to himself.

Harry jumped on the answer. “Yes, but when?”

The room was silent with the exception of Minerva’s nails clicking on the table.

“You want to call him out, don’t you, son?” Arthur volunteered reluctantly.

“Exactly!” Harry exclaimed. “I want to challenge him publicly on the date of our choosing.”

“We could plan ahead of time,” Minerva said thoughtfully.

“Could make alternative plans,” Hagrid added, speaking for the first time in awhile.

“People would have warning, children could be moved,” Bill jointed enthusiastically.

Harry could feel the current of their thoughts working the plan. He figured within five seconds, one of them was going to ask the obvious questions of when and where. 5-4-3-2 …
“When?” Fred asked first.

“Where?” George asked second.

Harry reached behind him and opened the cabinet door, bringing out a large scroll. He laid it on the table. It was a calendar for the next three months. They all leaned over it.

“Headmistress, when is Spring break?”

“The first week of April.”

Harry highlighted that week with his wand.

McGonagall tittered. “I’m glad you still have a use for that stick.”

Harry then marked down when the full moons would occur. There would be one a week after Spring break. Harry looked at Ron. “No Quidditch matches obviously, and, Hermione, I know you wanted to study N.E.W.T.s that week, but it looks like we will be busy. Any objections to that week?” No objections were noted.

“Now what day? I was thinking Wednesday.” He looked at Remus and Tonks.

Tonks chimed in, “Yes, it will give us time to get the kids out of school and time for families to prepare.”

“You know Scrimgeour is going to have a fit,” Remus remarked, looking directly at Harry.

“Yes, well really, what can he do? It would be best if he was with us and could get us more international support.”

“Harry, how were you planning on calling him out?” Hestia asked.

Harry gave an evil little grin. “The Daily Prophet, of course. I have been working on the copy. I think we should publicly announce that he is a half-blood, list the prophecy, and challenge him to a duel. How could he resist?”

Harry let them discuss it for awhile and then added, “You will all be given a chance to edit the copy. I will not put anything out to the public that we do not first agree upon here.

“The question of where still remains. My yard is too small and I’m rather fond of my gardens. We do not want to destroy Hogsmeade or the smaller villages. We could go to the Highland Moors.”

“Well, certainly not at Hogwarts,” Minerva said emphatically.

Remus rose up. “Yes, Hogwarts. You cannot Apparate in and out of it with the wards set. We know the castle and the surrounding areas. Hagrid and I know the forest. Fred, George, Harry, and I know almost all of the secret ways in and out of it. Harry, you still have the map?”

Harry nodded and looked at Ron. He had given it to him earlier in the year.

“We can strengthen the wards on the castle, Minerva. It is too our advantage. Just think, we let everyone Apparate in, and then put up the wards at a given time,” Remus added, each word adding more enthusiasm.

The room filled with talk as Harry leaned forward and circled the date; April sixth. He looked around the table and asked, “What day should the article appear?”

“Saturday,” Remus answered. “The students leave Friday afternoon and then we will have to be prepared to secure the transit areas so people can get out of the area if they wish on Saturday.”

Harry stood back straight up and spoke the fateful words, “Do we have agreement?”

The answers came in as ‘Yes’.

Harry cleared his throat. “There is one other item.”

“Merlin, Harry, I don’t think I can take anymore.” Charlie sighed loudly. Everyone joined in for a short laugh.

“This is personal, but I want to take my N.E.W.T.s before; maybe in three weeks. I don’t know how to arrange it,” Harry said, looking at the Headmistress.

“Mr. Potter, just let me know what subjects, and I will arrange with the Wizarding Examinations Authority for you to take them either at Hogwarts or possibly the Ministry.”

Harry blurted out, “DADA, Transfigurations, Charms, Herbology, Duelling and Potions.”

“Potions? Mr. Potter. I was unaware you were being tutored in Potions or Herbology.”

“Well, yes, my Professor mixed the two since I have the Potions garden. I will show you the Potions room, if you like after the meeting.”

“I think I would like that. Yes, I would like to see it.”

“I’ll have to clean up a few things. So are there any more questions for me or comments before I go get the room ready?”

Remus fell back down in his chair. He was exhausted just thinking about how much Harry had accomplished tonight. He spoke up as the group was about adjourn. “We will have a small meeting next Monday to go over the plans for Tuesday night. Kingsley, can you arrange the Portkeys?”

“Yes, I can do that.”

“I can get the hair,” Tonks volunteered. “I always wanted to grab that ponytail anyway.”

Remus kicked her under the table and whispered loudly, “Just don’t slip with the scissors.”

Arthur volunteered to gather the group to secure the house and property. Harry was beaming and each of his friends held his hand for a moment. They understood what this meant to him. Harry had a chance at a future.

Dobby popped in and Harry asked for some Champagne. They needed something special for this group, this night.

After the bubbly had been poured, Remus rose up again and spoke proudly, “Tonight, I feel is a turning point we will always remember. It is the night we decided to rid the magical community of the evil that has plagued us for so long. Harry, thank you for bringing us together. A toast to our success and to the bravery of our youngest members.”

Harry was floating, he had done it. He sipped his Champagne and excused himself as he left for the Potions room, Draco’s room. He cleaned up his paper work and any items that had Draco’s writing on it. The book he put away.

He escorted his old Head of House into the Potions room, many others followed. There were still plants hanging and drying out. He showed them the inventory and which ones he had grown. The Polyjuice Potion was in the cauldron cooking. Minerva inspected everything. She asked to see a sample of his work. He showed her his current assignment of the repercussions of combining immature mandrake with differing amounts of dragon’s blood.

“Mr. Potter, this is excellent. You seem to understand Potions at a level I have not seen in a student for quite some time. Your professor should be congratulated.”

Harry smiled. “I will certainly let him know of your kind words.”

Bill popped in and asked, “Harry, can we see the basement? Tonks has been telling us about your training.”

“Sure, I will be right there, but the upstairs is off limits.”

He led the large group to the pantry and down the old stairs in single file. Once everyone was assembled, he explained about the room’s capability to absorb spells.

“Harry, I think everyone would like you to demonstrate your duelling capabilities,” Tonks said.

Harry recognized the prompt. Remus stepped over to him and whispered, “You’ve got them around your finger right now. Keep it up.”

Harry agreed and told the group he would go first, and then they were welcome to try. He showed them the list of opponents. It was extensive. For himself, he brought up two opponents, Bellatrix and her husband, Rudolphus. They stalked him and dodged and weaved and he put up his protection spell, lowering it when the opportunity struck. Bella taunted him, her husband silent but menacing. Bella threw a Crucio his way and he leapt up in the air, and as it passed underneath; he cast Stupify on his way down, bringing her to the ground. Rudolphus was soon down as Harry turned on a dime when his feet struck the floor and cast a combination of the Jelly-Legs hex and Petrificus Totalus. Harry didn’t have a mark.

The crowd was silent and then clapped loudly. They had not seen a real duel in a while, and the behaviours of his virtual opponents were exact to their real life counterparts.

Harry gave a sheepish smile and then suggested they put up a barrier for everyone to stand behind. Harry asked who would like to go next and Charlie volunteered. He chose Goyle senior. Charlie won, but was marked five times, Goyle eight. One by one, they took their turns. The twins did a double duel and unfortunately, George was taken down.

Harry thought they were finished when Minerva asked for a turn. Everyone smiled. She whispered to Harry her choice, he cracked up and said it was one of his favorites.

Minerva took her stance; head held high, right leg forward, stretching her robes, and wand held straight. Dolores Umbridge, short and squat, held out her pudgy hand gripping the wand matching her stature. Minerva toyed with her, striking her twenty times to her one, before ending the duel with a Stupefy to the chest. Everyone cheered. Minerva bowed and thanked everyone.

She walked over to Harry and said, “You see, Mr. Potter, I was the Duelling Champion Witch, in my days at Hogwarts.”

Harry gulped. “I never knew, but then why did you let that idiot Lockhart try and teach us duelling?”

Minerva chortled. “Because I had a bet on how quickly Severus would take him down. We really should start a real Duelling Club again.”

The evening ended late, but with a feeling of hope. Harry fell into bed knowing he had accomplished his goals. The next task, to turn Lucius, would be as challenging, if not more so. He fell asleep grinning as he thought of the Headmistress duelling with Umbridge.

tbc

Chapter Text

For disclaimer, summary, and other information, please see Chapter 1.

Beta'd by the patient CDumbledore and the kind Shadowsamurai.

Double Edged Sword 47 Gifts From the Heart

Tuesday morning, Remus and Tonks arrived together at Godric’s Hollow. They talked of the previous night and what had been accomplished. Both of them seemed more relaxed. The end was possibly in sight. They had a chance, and they had hope. The rest of the morning was spent discussing Harry’s NEWTs. They worked on a schedule of what he needed to focus his attention on. He groaned when he recognized most of it would be concentrated on the written portion of the exams. He knew, and they knew, the practicals were where he excelled. He asked for the afternoon off, as he was expecting a delivery that would take up much of his time. They were all knackered from the previous late night and agreed.

*******************

Harry pounced on Draco before he made it out of the fireplace. Draco stepped out of the grasp, dusting himself off and removing the fur coat. Harry looked hurt. Draco shook his head. “Come here, Harry, I just didn’t want to get you all dirty.”

“Why, Draco? We are just going to get messy within the hour?”

Draco arched his brow. “Aren’t you taking things a bit for granted?”

“No, I’m not,” Harry said haughtily. “Just wait until you see what I got you for engagement presents.”

“A present for me?” Draco said, his eyes getting big.

“P-r-e-s-e-n-t-s,” Harry said, spelling out the letters.

“More than one?”

Harry couldn’t help but snicker. “Yes, Draco, more than one, and the first one is downstairs.”

Draco gave Harry a quick kiss and then ran for the door. After struggling with it for a moment, and then remembering he was a wizard, it opened. Harry had just reached the landing when he heard the shout.

Harry sauntered down the stairs and into the parlour to find Draco leaning over the black piece of furniture, kissing it.

“It’s beautiful. My father would not allow one in the Manor. Thank you, thank you, thank you.” Draco stretched back up, walked over to the black bench, sat down, and ran his fingers over the keys on his baby grand piano.

“I didn’t know if you needed sheet music or not. We can order some if you want,” Harry said as he stood next to the curve of the piano.

“No, no, that’s okay. I learned to play by ear. The Bloody Baron taught me.”

“I didn’t know they offered music classes. Not that I would have taken them.”

Draco started to play a soft piece of music and said, “Severus suggested it after my first few months at Hogwarts.”

“God, sometimes I feel like we went to different schools. Music, sex, all this stuff going on around me, I hadn’t a clue.”

“Are you just discovering how innocent you are?”

A nice shade of pink filled his cheeks. “I’m not that innocent. I think one of your presents will demonstrate that.”

Draco looked at him quizzically. “It can’t be better than this.”

“We shall see, but that’s for later on. In the mean time why don’t you play while I go check dinner?”

Harry left the room and was working in the kitchen. It was calming to hear music in the house. It was a classical piece and that was as far as Harry could guess at what Draco was playing. Dobby came in and helped finish up the soup.

“Dobby likes this music. It is very nice.”

Harry stopped slicing the bread and said, “Dobby, do you still dislike Draco?”

“Dobby likes new Master Malfoy.”

“Then why do you still treat him like you don’t”

“Dobby just having fun, Harry Potter. Dobby will stop.”

“No, that’s okay. I was just wondering.”

Dinner was brought to the table, and Harry stood in the parlour archway watching Draco play. His eyes were shut as if he was reading the music in a dream. His fingers glided over the keys, and as far as Harry could tell, not a note was missed. Harry slowly walked behind him, put his hands on his shoulders, and bent down to kiss his neck. The dark blue eyes opened and he turned his head to return the kiss. Harry told him dinner was ready. Draco nodded and joined Harry soon.

Halfway through dinner, Draco dropped his spoon with a clank and said, “So?”

“So what?”

“Don’t play stupid, Potter. How did it go last night?”

“Two for two. We are on for both. Of course, they don’t know about you. It started out pretty funny though. Hestia Jones noticed my ring. So I told them I was engaged and that they were all invited in August. I hope you didn’t want a small ceremony.”

Draco choked on a mushroom in the soup. “As much as I would like a small intimate bonding, I don’t think a Potter–Malfoy bonding would get away with it. Though, I think we’ll have to put up a barrier down the middle of the aisle.”

“AHHH AHHHHHHH!”

Draco and Harry both jumped up. “What the hell was that?” Draco yelled with his wand drawn.

pop

“Harry Potter, vicious fur balls with sharp feet are in your bathroom. Dobby is going to change towels and is being attacked.”

Harry fell back in his chair laughing. “Dobby, please don’t worry about it, I will take care of it.”

“Be careful, Harry Potter, they is dangerous.”

pop

“Is that something to do with later on?”

Harry was choking now. “Oh God, no. The fur balls are an additional gift. Later is just… well, later.”

“Can I go upstairs now?”

“Absolutely not! Dobby and I made dinner and we’re going to eat it. Just have patience.”

“Not one of my better traits, though I’ve been known to have it.”

Harry returned to his more serious voice as he spoke. “Draco, last night I did something that will probably get you upset. The question was asked what I would do if your father knew the power he held in his hand, and refused to tell me. It was assumed he would tell Voldemort. I said I would kill him.”

Draco rose up slowly from his chair, the Malfoy face in place. “You What!”

Harry was afraid of this reaction. “Draco, I retracted it and said I would threaten him with death if need be, but we would do a memory charm. Fred and George commented that I wasn’t scary enough to pull it off.”

Draco lowered back into the chair. “Go on.”

“So I killed a mouse in front of them without my wand.”

Draco tried to keep the mask, in place but was failing as he asked, “Did they find that scary enough?”

“According to Remus, yes. I kind of lost it and went upstairs.”

“Did you have a good Potty sulk?”

Harry muttered, “Yes, I did, and I missed you. I needed you here.”

“I’m sorry, Harry, believe me, I would’ve rather been here. We had Quidditch practice and it was way beyond freezing.”

“Needed your bed warmed again?”

“If you must know, yes, and the furs miss you too.”

As they finished their dinner, Harry told Draco about the whole evening and how everything progressed. He especially elaborated on how McGonagall told him to congratulate his Potions professor. Draco about peed his trousers laughing when Harry imitated McGonagall duelling with Umbridge.

“I’m proud of you, Harry. You finally got them to take action.”

“Thanks. Do you want your baked apple now?”

“Can we do it later? I’m pretty full. Dinner was great and you can let Dobby know I said so.”

“You just want to go upstairs,” Harry said as they left the table. He took Draco’s hand in his, led him up the stairs, and into his bedroom. He shut and locked the door, and then went over to the bathroom door and opened it a crack. A little white fuzzy head stuck its head out. Harry opened the door further and two kittens came tearing out. One was black with green eyes and the other white with blue.

Harry laughed as he heard his boyfriend squeal with excitement. Draco was trying to catch one, but they were all over the room, over the bed, up the drapes. Pansy and Hedwig were not happy. Harry finally said, “Accio kittens.” They both flew into his hands. They were squirming to get free. He handed the white one to Draco, who scooped it up in one hand and covered it with the other.

“You, you got me a cat?” Draco said as brought the little white fuzz-ball to his face.

“Two cats, and I expect you to help take care of them.”

“Oh Merlin, these are the cutest, warmest, fuzziest things ever. What are their names?”

Harry, between fake gags answered, “They’re a gift to you, and you get to name them. Draco, I never thought I would hear the Prince of Slytherin use the words cutest, warmest and fuzziest, especially in one sentence.”

“Let me hold the other one.”

Harry handed it to him, and Draco brought the black and white kittens to his face and snuggled into their fur.

“Watch it. They scratch, and if one gets your face, I’ll have to kill it.”

“You wouldn’t dare,” Draco said looking stunned.

“No, but I would be tempted.”

“So, what should I name these guys?”

“Girls. Yes, I thought we had enough testosterone around here.”

Draco lowered the kittens away from his face as they started to squirm again and extend their little sharp claws.

“How about Helga for the white one and Rowena for the black one?”

Harry nodded affirmatively.

“Harry, these girls and the piano are too much.”

“Too much? Draco, you just took me and my friends to Paris and gave me a beautiful ring. I don’t think this compares. But I do have one more present for you… for us, that is, if you ever set those two down.”

Draco reluctantly set the kittens down; they skidded out of his hands so fast they left scratch marks. He looked at Harry, but his eyes were following the blurs around the room and mumbled, “I can’t think of anything else I could want right now.”

Harry went into his closet and returned with a long narrow box wrapped in red and gold, and handed it to Draco. His hands were slightly shaking.

Draco looked at it cautiously. “Weasley Wizard Wheezes, it looks very Gryffindor to me.”

“Oh, I think the content is more Slytherin, at least I’m hoping it is.”

Draco ripped the paper and ribbon off and opened the box lid revealing a gold wand engraved with, For Harry’s Love. There were was a note from the twins apologizing for their mistake and saying this one was guaranteed. If it didn’t work, Harry had threatened them with bodily harm.

Draco lifted the gold wand out of the box carefully, revealing a piece of parchment with a list of spells. Slowly, Draco read over the list. “Oh fuck, Potter, you’re giving this to me?”

“I trust you, as long as you don’t try everything in one night.”

“No, I think I’ll savour each one. Harry, are you sure? I would think you might have a problem with some of these? Some require you to be pretty submissive.”

Harry reached for a scroll lying on his nightstand, it was from Hermione. He handed it to Draco and held the gift while Draco read it. He was shaking as he watched the look of comprehension cross Draco’s face.

Draco set the scroll down, looking at his Boy Wonder. “Harry, you are having problems with the power, aren’t you?”

Harry nodded and lowered his eyelids. His mouth twitched side to side and Draco knew it was holding back tears. Harry leant forward, his forehead resting on Draco’s shoulder.

“I’m scared, Draco, it felt so good the other night in Paris. I know I scared my friends, and the owner, and I’m sure a lot of other people and, and, and it felt good.”

“Come here,” Draco said as he led him over to a chair by the fire. He sat down and pulled Harry onto his lap. He stroked the black hair as Harry’s face was now fully turned into his chest and getting it quite wet.

Gently, Draco spoke to him. “Harry, we’ll always be equals. I understand what this says and means, and I’ll take care of it. I won’t take advantage of you. Do you understand? We are equals - just once in a while, when it comes to some major decisions, I’ll take the lead. Okay?”

“Okay,” Harry sobbed. “But it’s more than the power, Draco. He’s tempted me before and…,” Harry stopped not being able to continue.

“And there were moments you considered submitting to him,” Draco finished.

Harry nodded.

Draco lifted up the reluctant face with his fingers under Harry’s chin. “Look at me, Harry.” His eyes were red and his face splotched, “I promise you, you won’t be tempted again. As I said, I will take care of this. Do you understand? I don’t want you to worry about it anymore.”

Harry nodded, Draco gave him a gentle kiss, and then said, “But not tonight, I can’t do this wand or you justice with my mind filled with furry kittens and music.”

Harry smiled, and then Draco yelped with pain as one tiny black kitten hung onto his leg trying to climb up. The kitten succeeded, and leapt across Harry’s lap and up onto Draco’s shoulder before pouncing off onto the bed.

Harry mumbled, “I’m beginning to understand why the ‘no pet rule’ at the Manor.”

“You wouldn’t get rid of them, would you?” Draco asked in almost a child’s voice.

“No, Draco, I wouldn’t get rid of them. I’ve already grown attached to the destructors. Pansy and Hedwig are not thrilled though.”

Draco turned his head, glaring at the white owl in her cage. Hedwig ruffled her feathers and put her head under her wing.

Harry slipped off Draco’s lap onto the floor and drew Draco down on top of him.

“I was wondering when we were going to get to this part,” Draco purred.

It was so easy to dispense of clothes, but neither did it. Sometimes the feel of jeans and trousers separating the contact added to the moment. Harry spread his legs, letting Draco’s slide between them. He wrapped them around the long legs and squeezed him between his thighs. He didn’t know why, but he knew Draco loved it when he did this.

Draco rose up extending his arms, resting his weight on his hands, and the frotting began. It was almost a contest to see how far they could go without coming; neither wanted to do that. That would be saved for later. They watched each other’s faces, the eyelids closing and re-opening half-mast, the noses flaring, the biting of the lower lips, and especially the small groans, were all part of the turn on.

Draco smiled hard and shook his head in defeat; it was time to stop. Harry released his legs and Draco undressed them with a spell. The long, slender, but strong, hands were lubricated and Harry grinned thinking he knew what was coming next.

He should have remembered, as the sinewy thighs were now straddled over his hips, that Draco was full of surprises. The blond rose up on his knees and reached underneath him, stroking his cock with lubricant. “Fuck,” Harry thought, “he’s going to do it, he hasn’t done this since Durmstrang, and then he had been royally pissed.”

Carefully, Draco lowered himself. He was almost drawing blood from his lower lip as he descended down the hardened shaft in almost one smooth motion. Harry raised his knees to support him and Draco’s hands rested on them while he caught his breath. He rose back up and lowered himself down, releasing a small moan of pain.

Harry watched in entrancement as he saw his fiancé smile and then felt the muscles relax. Draco lifted up more and came down harder. Harry knew he was not going to last long. He reached for the weeping dick slapping his stomach with every move, but his hands were brushed away.

Draco groaned, “Watch,” as he took his own erection in his lubricated hands and stroked himself. Draco closed his eyes and Harry knew his partner was in his own little fantasy. He was being ridden hard, but he didn’t care, the scene was to perfect to even break it with a spell. Draco was topping him from the bottom, he understood the message and couldn’t hold back any further as the deep blue eyes flashed open and white liquid surged over him.

“You’re amazing, Malfoy,” Harry said as Draco fell onto his chest and Harry rolled them onto their sides.

“You called me, Malfoy,” Draco uttered in surprise. “You only call me Malfoy when I’ve pissed you off or gone too far. Why did you say it?”

“Because I love you.”

“That doesn’t make sense, Harry.”

“It does to me,” Harry replied as he freed the long hair from the tie. “I have fallen in love not only with the Draco I’ve known these last nine months, but the Malfoy I went to school with for six years. It’s all blending together.”

Draco’s eyes widened. “You’re kidding me, aren’t you?”

“No, I’m not. I still think many of the things you did back then were stupid and even cruel, but I don’t cringe when a memory comes to mind. In fact, I usually smile or laugh about it.”

Draco kissed him on the lips briefly and laughed. “You’ve got it bad for me, don’t you?”

“Yeah, I guess I do,” Harry said as his fingers ran through the strands of blond hair.

“Good, because I love you too, Potter. OUCH!”

Harry laughed as he lifted up the black kitten with its little sharpies embedded in thigh skin and brought it between their chests. They cuddled with it until the other began mewing, looking for its friend. Draco reached behind him, grabbing the lost kitten and brought it into the warm nest with the other. “Should we go to bed now?”

“No,” Harry replied, “I’m thirsty and I want my baked apple. You want to head downstairs with me?”

“Yes, but in a moment. You go ahead. I would love some cream over my apple.”

Draco laid there with his kittens, thinking about what had transpired this evening. He had promised Harry he would take care of things, and that, he knew he would do. He always knew he was to protect him. This was just protecting him from himself. The trick would be doing it without hurting his pride. He moved the sleeping kittens to the bottom of the bed and picked up the golden wand, twirling it between his fingers before giving it a kiss and placing it in its box. He found his pyjama bottoms in his overnight back and headed to the study. He placed the box in the safe before heading downstairs.

He was half way down the stairs when he heard Harry yell to leave the kittens in his bedroom. Draco entered the kitchen and asked why.

“I don’t want them getting into your room.”

“My room?”

“The Potion’s room. Dobby calls it Draco’s room and it kind of stuck.”

“Any other rooms they can’t go into?”

“The study and Dobby’s,” Harry said as he passed Draco his baked apple. They sat across the island from each other, quietly eating their afters, when Harry yelled, “Shite! I forgot to tell you I’m taking my NEWTs in three weeks.”

“You’re what? Why? Where?”

“I want to get them done before …”

“Why? I mean, you are definitely ready, but why?”

Harry passed him more cream. “I don’t know, it just seemed like the right thing to do. I want to have that accomplishment just in case.”

Draco dropped his spoon into the bowl. “In case of what, path one or three?”

“Yes, Draco, in case I die or am laid up for awhile and miss the NEWTs when they are given at Hogwarts.”

Draco picked up his spoon and gathered some of the apple flavoured cinnamon cream that had pooled in the bowl. “Do you think I should do the same?” he asked as he uncharacteristically slurped it out of the spoon.

Harry looked at him strangely. “Of course not, you will be fine.”

“Damn you! How do you know? How can you be so sure?”

Harry finished his last bite of apple before answering, “I don’t know, it’s just a strong feeling I have about you.”

“And you don’t have that about yourself?”

Harry took the bowl over to the sink and looked out the kitchen window into the edge of the moonlight garden. He stopped washing the bowl and said, “I don’t think I’m going to be okay.”

“You know you’re scaring me.”

Harry turned his back against the counter and crossed his arms. “You know I don’t mean to. It’s just as we talked before, the feeling is there, your mum’s vision is there, and yet there was my dream-vision of Paris. Who’s to say, Draco? Certainly not me.”

“How can you be so casual about dieing or being seriously hurt?” Draco asked as finished his second to last bite.

Harry moved over to the island and leaned across, resting on his elbows. “I don’t mean to be casual, it’s just what it is, and I’m still the happiest person alive.”

Draco put the last bite into his mouth. Harry watched him savour it before swallowing. His tongue came out and swiped his sticky lips before wiping them off with the napkin. He stood up and brought the bowl over to the sink and rinsed it out. They both turned and faced each other.

“How can you be happy knowing what’s coming?”

“I’ve known for almost two years that this was coming on April sixth.”

“April sixth?”

“Bollocks! I also forgot to tell you we set the date. I’m sorry, Draco, I should’ve told you first thing. It’s spring break at Hogwarts, a week before the full moon, and it’ll be held at Hogwarts on Wednesday, April sixth. I’ll send out the challenge early Saturday morning.

“Hogwarts! No, Harry, I don’t want to see it destroyed again.”

“Yes, Hogwarts, and this time you will be defending it, Draco. It will be outside and it can be controlled with the wards. They can lower them for the fields without lowering them for the castle. They can control the Apparation times. We have the Marauder’s Map to make sure no one is in the castle.”

“Okay, okay, but what is the Marauder’s Map?”

“I never told you about the Marauder’s Map?” Harry explained the map and its history, and how Harry knew Draco was in the Room of Requirement last year because he didn’t register anywhere else.

“As to you why I can be happy? That’s easy; I always thought I would face this alone. I never expected a real home, a real love, someone to share these times with.”

“You know, Potter, you are the epitome of a Gryffindork: brave, loyal, and happy to the end. Come on, let’s go into the parlour so I can play my piano for a few before we go to bed.”

“Draco, have you grown? You appear taller than me now and not just a little,” Harry asked as they walked down the hallway.

“I am. I tend to grow almost overnight. Severus used to make me potions for the pain when I was younger. My father didn’t stop until he was in his early twenties.”

“Bollocks, now I’ll have to look up to you.”

“I thought you already did,” Draco teased.

They went into the parlour and found the kittens asleep on the piano. Neither was sure how they had gotten out of the bedroom. Dobby was probably the culprit. Draco picked them up and set them on Harry’s lap as he sat in the chair by the fire.

Draco sat on the bench after grabbing a thin pillow to sit on. Harry smiled and winked at him over that. Draco put his hair back and then began to play. The music was so nice, Harry wished he wasn’t so ignorant about such things, but he was what he was. The fire was warm, the kittens were purring, the music became hypnotic. He felt his eyes getting heavy. He was losing the fight to keep them open. He was just so content. He was at peace. He was asleep.

Draco watched the scene play out in front of him as his hands lithely moved across the keys. He smiled to himself, they were a real couple now; his partner had just fallen asleep on him. He finished the piece, lowered the fire and the lights, and Apparated Harry and the cats into bed. He moved the cats to the bathroom, where they had a nice little basket bed made up, and shut the door. He undressed Harry, and himself and then moved Harry under the covers not so gently. He crawled into bed and spooned his sleeping lover from behind. His final thought, before lowering his eyelids for the last time that day, was that he would protect his Phoenix, no matter what.

tbc…

Chapter Text

For disclaimer, summary, and other information, please see Chapter 1.

Beta'd by the patient CDumbledore and the kind Shadowsamurai.

Double Edged Sword 48 Preparing for the Attempt

The early morning light woke Harry up. He stretched and yawned, reaching for Draco. Then he remembered. “Oh God, I fell asleep last night on the chair.” He wondered where Draco was, and as he put on his dressing gown, he heard his answer. He was downstairs playing the piano and singing.

Harry sat at the top of stairs listening. He usually recognized the songs Draco sang, this one he didn’t. He heard him struggling and repeating the same notes over and over, and singing the same words, “I never saw it happening, I’d given up…” Harry made his way down to the bottom and into the parlour. The music and words stopped.

“Don’t stop, Draco, it was great. What were you playing? I’ve never heard it before.”

“I am trying to compose a piece of music to go with some lyrics I wrote. It’s just a bit of a struggle.”

“Will you play it for me when it’s done?”

“You are the only one I will play it for. It’s for you.”

“Oh, well, then thank you in advance. Look, Draco, I am really sorry about last night.”

Draco waved his hand dismissing the comment and mumbled, “Don’t worry about it.”

“It’s still early, you want to come back upstairs with me and I will make it up to you?”

Draco Disapparated.

+++++++++
Draco was just in the process of withdrawing and both were completely out of breath when they heard the lion roar.

“Fuck, why the hell would someone be here now?” Harry panted, trying to catch his breath.

“Well, whoever it is can wait until after we shower,” Draco said as he stood up and headed for the bathroom. He stopped in his tracks when he heard the knock on their door.

“Harry, it’s Remus.”

“This better be good, Remus!” Harry yelled.

“It’s not good, so both of you get your bums down into the dining room. Draco, the shower can wait.”

Draco looked at Harry and mouthed, “How the hell did he know?”

Harry shrugged and did a quick Scourgify on himself. He didn’t think Remus would appreciate Draco’s come running down his legs. That went beyond details.

They appeared in the dining room with dressing robes on. Dobby had set out tea, juice, and breakfast for three. On the table was the Daily Prophet. It was flipped to the Entertainment section and Rita Skeeter’s face popped out.

******************

Harry Potter Engaged
by Rita Skeeter

In an exclusive interview with an anonymous source,
I have learned that The Boy Who Lived is no longer a boy.
He will be getting bonded on August fifth. The source
did not know who the lucky witch was, but I can personally
tell you who it is not. Harry Potter has been in love with three
different witches in his years at Hogwarts. All three have
been contacted and denied it was them, and had no further
comment. Through my amazing investigative resources,
I know for a fact all three are in serious relationships that do
not involve Harry Potter.

We have not seen much of Harry Potter since the trial of
Draco Malfoy. A few sightings at Christmas with his
friends and visits to Gringotts. It is not known where he
lives and what he has been doing since he dropped out of
Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. You can
count on me to continue investigating and bringing you further
updates and details.

**********************

Harry was stunned. “Who, Remus? Who did this? It had to be someone from the Order.”

Remus’s eyes were cast down. “I don’t know, Harry, but this means you cannot be seen in public until the day. We do not want anyone to do Legilimency on you or someone slipping you some Veritaserum.”

“How will I take my NEWTs?” Harry whined loudly.

“I have talked to Minerva, you will take them at Hogwarts. We are researching a new ward that can detect if Legilimency is being conducted on someone. It is not quite ready, but we believe it can be used at Hogwarts, as not many of the students have that skill. At the Ministry, it would probably be overwhelmed.”

Draco put his arm around Harry. “I’m so sorry, this just sucks.”

“What about your mother, Draco? She’s going to have a fit.”

Draco kissed him on the cheek. “Mother helped arrange the weekend in Paris. She also helped me pick out the rings and sent them to me.”

“But, Draco, what about…?”

“The heir? She still wants one, but she would rather have her son happy than sulking for the rest of his life.”

“Pout.”

“Sulk.”

“Draco, I watched you for six years and you pout.”

“BOYS!”

“Harry, do you see any boys in here?”

“No, Draco, not in here.”

“Young men, please, this is serious. We have a leak in the Order.”

“Remus, it is unsettling, and I really hope it was not intentional, but I know Rita Skeeter all too well. She has a way of being where no one suspects her to be. Maybe the Order should keep in mind that she can transform into a beetle. Find out who it is, and we will deal with it. In the meantime, I will abide by what you have said about my security.”

“That’s my number one priority today. I do have a question, though, for you, Draco. Are you still seeing Viktor?”

“Just for Quidditch. We’re okay, I’ve forgiven him, but I won’t forget what he did to Harry.”

“I understand, but we’ll be sending out requests for help on the April date. We’d hoped Viktor could help us with this discreet matter.”

“I’ll let him know and have him contact you.”

++++++++++

The day went by quickly. The Polyjuice Potion was cooking perfectly. It would be ready for the following Tuesday, when the final ingredient would be added. Draco gave strict written instructions on when to add the hair from his father.

They went over the plan in detail. Draco would arrive at seven, upstairs in the bedroom. He would go to the basement fifteen minutes before eight. Harry would also be in the basement, but hidden by his Invisibility Cloak.

The rest of their afternoon was spent duelling. They added the Patronuses into the mix and found that they were more interested in fun, than practicing. Well, at least one White Dragon was.

As they ate their early dinner before their scheduled sex time, Harry told Draco it was probably best they not have children if they couldn’t control a Patronus. Draco pretended to be hurt by such a comment. Harry lamented and told him that a Malfoy boy that looked like Draco would have him wrapped around his little finger, and a girl, well, that would be his undoing.

++++++++++++++++

Harry thought about their conversations often during his long days and night of hitting the books throughout the next week preparing for his NEWTs. He realized that if he were in Draco’s position of thinking his partner might be gone in a few weeks, he’d be sick physically and mentally. The thought reconfirmed what he already knew about Draco; he was a lot stronger than Harry was in many respects.

Hermione and Ron came over on the weekend. They reviewed the plans again. Only they, and Remus and Tonks, knew that Draco would also be in the basement, and that he would be given the first opportunity to turn Lucius.

The rest of their weekend was spent studying for their exams. Harry discovered something very important about Hermione’s and his study habits. Hermione had to have all the information and then she would synthesize it down. Harry had to capture the basics and then build upon it. Having all the facts thrown at him just confused him. They talked about this discovery and Ron was much more in line with Harry than Hermione.

+++++++++++++++++

Monday night came, and the core of the Order of the Phoenix was once again in attendance at Harry’s home. The first item on the agenda was the apology from Molly Weasley to Harry. She had been the source. She and Ginny had been at the Three Broomsticks visiting, and she’d asked Ginny how she would feel knowing Harry was engaged and would be bonded. Harry drummed his fingers on the table. He knew she meant no harm. She’d been there for him and was like a mother to him.

“Mrs. Weasley, of course I forgive you, I know it wasn’t intentional. I don’t like to discuss things of a private nature during these meetings, but is Ginny okay?”

Molly smiled. “Ginny is fine. She wishes you well. As you know from Christmas, she’s pretty smitten with her French Veela.”

“A little too smitten,” Bill grumbled.

“Good, now that the leak matter is taken care of, let’s go over tomorrow nights plan,” Remus said, steering the meeting back on course.

Tonks stood up and spoke first, “I’ve set up an appointment to interrogate Lucius from eight to ten tomorrow night. I’ve requested that I be in the cell with him, and I’ll put up a Silencing Charm. At five past eight, the exchange will take place.

“Late last week, Kingsley had all the occupants of his cell block see a barber. Lucius was furious that after his hair was washed, he was required to get a little trim.” Tonks held up four inches of long platinum-white hair that she’d tied in a black ribbon. Harry and the whole table burst out laughing.

“I bet the pompous aristocrat was pissed. I’d only wish I had been the barber.”

“Now, Arthur, after tomorrow night he might be on our side.”

“That doesn’t mean I have to like him,” Arthur replied smartly.

The members around the table all shook their heads in agreement with Arthur’s statement. Harry had a moment of feeling sorry for the Death Eater, but it quickly dissipated when he thought of Draco’s silent screams. He did not look forward to sitting in the basement under his Invisibility Cloak while Draco talked to his father. He decided that he would have to put a Silencing Charm on himself.

+++++++++++++++++

Everything was set in place. The Order members involved with security would start arriving at six-thirty that night. Lessons were cancelled for the day; Harry took full advantage and slept in until Dobby popped in and was attacked by the vicious fur balls. Dobby and the cats were yet to settle their differences.

Harry explained to Dobby that under no circumstances was Dobby to enter the basement tonight, between eight and ten, as there was going to be a very important meeting going on.

“Dobby not wanting to see bad Master Malfoy anyway.”

Harry looked at him. “You know?”

“Dobby is knowing many things, Harry Potter. Dobby is already planning bad Master Malfoy’s favourite meal for tonight. Dobby is sure food in prison is bad. Dobby think his wine is good to be serving too”

Harry laughed at his little friend. “You are right, a good meal and honey wine might do the trick on its own. What are you preparing?”

“Bad Master like very rare lamb loin chops with mint sauce, new potatoes with tarragon butter, and glazed carrots. Dobby also makes lemon/raspberry squares for afters.”

“Dobby, you’re brilliant. It’ll remind him what he is missing. Can you also fix some sandwiches for Draco and me after the meeting up in my room?”

“Dobby is making a nice dinner for Harry Potter and his nice Master Malfoy.”

“Thank you, Dobby, you’re not only a great house-elf, but a great friend.”

“Harry Potter embarrasses Dobby.”

pop

Harry was not sure how he had managed to study the rest of the day, but somehow he became engrossed in Transfigurations. He found it interesting how long a transfiguration could hold, it depended on the initial size of the object compared to its transformed size. The strength of the spell was also important. It was almost a mathematical equation, he thought. Sometimes he laughed at himself when his Muggle mind went to work on how magic worked.

At six, he had a small bite to eat. He didn’t trust much more than that with the nerves he was starting to feel in his stomach. He chose to dress formally. He wanted Lucius to see him as a wizard, not as a Muggle. He questioned whether to leave the rings. He would ask Draco. He was sure that Draco was also dressing at this time and was probably wound up tight with nervousness.

The Order security arrived on time at six-thirty. Harry greeted them all and Dobby had provided snacks for them in the dining room. There would be ten Order members in total to participate in the act. Eight would serve as security, including Remus; five inside and three outside, one at each door and one at the gate. Tonks would be at Azkaban and so would Kingsley, posing as Lucius.

Harry went back to his bedroom in time to help Draco out of the Floo and dust him off. He too, had dressed formally. His robes were simple black, but the cut and silk trim screamed elegance. The silver frog clasp was a piece of art. Harry smiled when he saw the boots. Harry lifted up the robe. Draco swatted his hand away, “Yes, I have trousers on, but no knickers.”

“Are you going to keep the ring on?”

“Of course, if my father wants to know about my personal life, he’ll have to earn it.”

“So how are you doing, Draco? I could barely eat.”

“Besides wanting to throw up every five minutes, just great,” Draco answered with a sneer. “How do you think I’m doing, Potter? Only Gryffindorks like to confront and actually do battle. We Slytherins confront, and then try and save our skin.”

Draco paced the floor.

“You want something to eat or drink?” Harry asked again trying to help.

“What, so I can spend the next half hour throwing up?” Draco snapped.

“Calm down, Malfoy.”

Draco sighed loudly. “I would if I could. What time is it? Oh great, we have forty minutes left.” He continued to pace.

Harry sat on the bed and watched the pacing, finally giving it one more attempt. “Is there anything I can do to help?”

Draco turned and snarled, “Yes, you could give me a blowjob.”

Harry laughed. “Are you serious?”

“Yes, but it’s okay if you don’t. It wouldn’t be personal, it would just be to relieve the stress.”

“Take off your robe and sit in the chair, Draco,” Harry said as he stood up and removed his own robe.

“Harry, it’s okay. You don’t have to do this.”

“Either you take it off or I will.”

Draco removed his robe. Harry walked him over to the chair and undid his belt and ties before lowering the trousers. Harry had never seen Draco wear the old fashioned wizarding pants before. They slipped down to his feet and Harry pulled them off, and gave Draco a slight push into the chair.

He put up a Silencing Charm, which he hardly ever did in his own home, and knelt between Draco’s legs. He separated them further and then began tonguing the insides of each. He made his way deliberately to the apex and brought one hand forward to lift the sac containing the Malfoy family jewels. He guided them into his mouth and caressed, and then massaged them with his tongue. Draco’s legs started bouncing on his toes. Harry released them and gave the shaft a hard lick from bottom to top.

“More, Potter, more!” Draco demanded.

Harry slathered the dick in saliva and then grasped the base with his hand. His mouth practically inhaled the top and he worked it with his tongue and lips. His mouth and hands began to work in unison, and then fingers found their way into Harry’s hair. They pushed his mouth into taking in more. Harry obliged and removed his hand, and worked his way down the shaft with each motion. He instinctively relaxed as Draco’s hard-on made its way into his throat. Draco’s hands became more forceful and increased the intensity of each movement up and down.

He tasted the pre-cum and he could hear the sounds in Draco’s lower belly preparing the process for release. He wasn’t sure how much more he could take of having his mouth fucked like this, but he kept it up. Draco’s legs stiffened and Harry prepared himself for the rise of the hips, and then his mouth was filled. Draco groaned so loudly Harry was momentarily worried about the spell. Draco lowered his bum to the chair and Harry slowly withdrew.

“Fuck, you’re so awesome, Harry.”

“I almost lost it there. Damn, I think you knocked my jaw out of whack.”

Draco bent over, seriously concerned, until Harry started laughing. They quickly got up and got Draco dressed. He was considerably more relaxed.

There was a knock on the door, which Harry knew would be Remus letting them know it was time for Draco to go down. Harry handed him his Invisibility Cloak just in case someone was in the basement that shouldn’t be there. Draco wrapped it around himself and became invisible before Disapparating.

Harry went downstairs and quickly met with everyone. Kingsley was in the Potion’s room. Harry went in and poured the Polyjuice into the goblet, and sprinkled a little Lucius Malfoy on top. Harry watched the transformation and was in shock of how horrible Lucius Malfoy looked. Harry handed him the Portkey to Azkaban and wished him good luck.

Harry arrived in the basement to find Draco sitting in one of the chairs that had been moved downstairs. There was one other across from it and a table between covered with Lucius’s dinner and wine. Dobby had also left a pitcher of ice water and glasses.

“How much longer?” Draco asked Harry as he handed him the Invisibility Cloak.

“Less than five minutes,” Harry answered as he made his way to a spot in the room where he could see both father and son.

“Good luck, Draco. I love you,” Harry said as he wrapped himself in the cloak and put up the Silencing Charm.

+++++++++++
Lucius paced his cell. What did his stupid half-blood niece of an Auror want with him? An interrogation after all this time; he wouldn’t tell them any more than he had. He hated Veritaserum and hoped it wasn’t on the menu for tonight.

He heard them coming. He stood against the wall and watched her approach. He shook his head at the disgusting pink hair and old robes. His wife’s niece; Bella should have offed her at the Ministry that night. Bella, he thought, “Now there’s a nut case.” He never could figure her out. She was a pure sadist, but played the masochistic role so well when around the Dark Lord. The only Death Eater woman in the Inner Circle and she was completely devoted to their leader. Lucius wasn’t even sure she knew what the cause was they had been fighting for; she was devoted to the man.

The cell was unlocked and Nymphadora Tonks entered Lucius Malfoy’s cell alone. She sent the guard away and put up a Silencing Charm, which took Lucius by surprise.

“Good evening, Mr. Malfoy, I am…”

“I know who you are. The question is why you are here?” Lucius spat out.

Tonks brought herself to stand right before him and said, “You requested to see your son, Draco Malfoy.”

Lucius glared at her and spat out again, “What business is that of yours? I believe I am allowed to request a visit from my son.”

“I’m just the conduit, Mr. Malfoy. Your son is waiting for you. I’m going to hand you a Portkey which will take you to a non-disclosed location. You’ll have two hours, and then you’ll be transported back here.”

Lucius shook his head and smirked at her. “You can’t be serious?”

Tonks strained her neck up to meet him eye-to-eye. “I’m very serious, Malfoy. Your son’s movements are still being monitored. We would prefer this meeting wasn’t observed by the Ministry or Voldemort’s minions.”

“Is Draco okay?” Lucius asked, suddenly recognizing the seriousness of what she was saying and doing.

Tonks smiled at him. “Never better.”

She threw him a small box. He opened it and saw a key. He immediately touched it. A split second before he vanished, he thought he saw a version of himself appear in his cell.

tbc…

Chapter Text

For disclaimer, summary, and other information, please see Chapter 1.

Beta'd by the patient CDumbledore and the kind Shadowsamurai.

Double Edged Sword 49 Transforming Souls

Harry jumped when Lucius Malfoy appeared in his basement. He had not seen him personally since that fateful night in the Ministry. He looked terrible. He was dressed in an old stained, grey, prison uniform; his hair was tangled and a bit shorter. The presence was still there, though, the Malfoy look of disdain was all over his face. He couldn’t imagine growing up with this intimidating man. Uncle Vernon could be mean, but he was a blubbering fool compared to Lucius Malfoy. Lucius projected fear and he could back it up.

Lucius took a quick look around at his surroundings, and then his eyes flicked over to his son, who was sitting in a chair in the middle of the empty room. Draco stood up and said, “Good evening, Father.”

Lucius looked at him incredulously. “Good evening to you, Draco, and where the hell am I?”

“You are in a basement of a home that is Unplottable. There are numerous Aurors upstairs and surrounding the house. They would like nothing better than to kill you, or for that matter, me. Please come and sit down. Dinner and drink have been prepared for you,” Draco said as he lifted the silver dome lid.

Lucius sat down in the opposing chair and grabbed a loin chop by the bone, shoving it into his mouth. His eyes drifted up to see his son’s blue eyes registering disgust. He placed the chop back on the plate, placed the napkin across his lap, and picked up the knife and fork.

He mumbled between bites, “You must be very happy, your eyes are blue.”

“What are you talking about, Father?”

“Your eyes, Draco, they are like mine, you have inherited the Malfoy trait. When you are feeling happy and are content with your life, they turn blue. When discontent or other such emotions, they will turn grey.”

“I don’t know if I’ve ever seen your eyes blue.”

“You were too young to remember but they were on the day you were born.”

Lucius picked up his goblet and took a sip. “Mine?”

“Yours.”

“Well, this meal and wine might actually do the trick of turning my eyes blue again,” Lucius said with a grin Harry had never seen before. He didn’t think Lucius was capable of such a look.

Draco leaned back in his chair. “So, Father, you wanted to see me?”

Lucius took a large draught of honey-wine before answering. “Draco, son, I want to choose you, but I don’t know how. I don’t know if I have it in me.”

“Either you do or you don’t, Father.”

“Draco, I have spent the last twenty years worshipping a wizard whom I believed in. I thought he had all of the answers, philosophy, and power that I needed and was searching for. I might have chosen wrong, but I don’t know how to extricate myself from him. He has been a major part of my whole adult life in some manner or another. I am not sure how much is him and how much is me.”

Harry was sitting there tapping his fingers. Blah, blah, blah, go for the kill, Draco.

“Interesting, Father, that is just how I would have described my relationship with you, until recently.”

“What do you feel now?”

Draco turned his palms up, curled his fingers, and looked at his well-manicured nails. “Pity.”

Harry laughed, he knew the Malfoy temper was about to erupt.

Lucius rose up out of his seat, glaring at his son and bellowed, “No one pities a Malfoy.”

Draco rose up out of his chair; they were almost eye to eye now. He calmly replied, “You asked, Father. I told you the truth.”

“I don’t need your pity,” Lucius spat out venomously.

“I am not asking you to take it. It is what it is.”

Harry snickered; he had used that line on Draco last week.

“Just think, Father, you could have a life again: good food, good wine, the Manor, Mother, Malfoy Industries, and maybe even a real relationship with me, your son.”

Lucius fell back in the chair.

“Draco, you are beautiful, perfectly groomed, you carry yourself so well, and you’ve got the business attitude. You could do—” Lucius stopped and gasped, “Draco, let me see your hand.”

Draco brought forth his left hand.

“Ha! Now I see the reason for those blue eyes, you are engaged. May I ask to whom?”

“You may ask, Father, but I will not answer right now. When you make the right decision, I will consider telling you about my personal life.”

“Does your mother know? Does she approve?”

“Yes and yes,” Draco drawled.

“Well, she must be a pureblood then,” Lucius said smugly.

“Enough,” Draco spouted.

Lucius leaned forward, pouring some iced cold water. It was refreshing after the tepid foul tasting liquid he drank in Azkaban. “So, what would I have to do to choose you? I am sure you have thought of something. I am sure you wouldn’t take me at my word.”

Draco grinned, his father was correct about that.

“Oh, yes, Father, I have something very specific in mind.”

“Well, if you say it as easy as choosing you or the Dark Lord, then I choose you; which means I have just signed my own death warrant. What is it you need from me?”

“You are wrong. Not choosing me would have been your death warrant.”

Silently, Harry was yelling, “Yes! Yes! Yes!”

“Has your Phoenix grown that powerful?”

“Yes, and so has its mate.”

“You mean the White Dragon?”

“Yes, Father.”

“Show me,” Lucius demanded.

“No, not until you deliver what I need to prove your alliance.”

“And what may that be?”

Draco stared straight into his father’s slate grey eyes. He needed to see the full expression to comprehend how much his father knew about the item.

“I want the Slytherin locket you took from Kreacher.”

Lucius’s face went whiter than Draco thought possible. His eyes closed and he brought his hands to his forehead. “Why that?” he muttered.

“You tell me.”

“Do you know what you are playing with?”

“No games. No one here is playing games.”

“Why this one?” Lucius asked.

“Where is it, Father?” Draco demanded.

Lucius bit his lower lip and replied, “In a safe place, I assume.”

Draco shuddered. “You assume? Did you give it to the Dark Lord?”

“No, Draco, I did not, nor would I, unless…”

Draco finished the thought for him, “Unless he needed it.”

Lucius nodded, knowing his son understood why.

“Where is it, Father?” Draco asked again, his impatience showing.

“Again, I ask why not another?” Lucius replied.

Neither spoke for a few moments and then Lucius’s face lit up. “Draco, the others are gone, aren’t they?”

Draco poured his own glass of water and then answered, “He still has one in his own body and the other is in his familiar.”

Lucius laughed heartily. “Oh, Draco, my Slytherin son, I almost told you before I knew what a bargaining chip I had. No wonder the secrecy of our meeting.”

Draco knew his father would have figured this out. He would have been disappointed if he had not.

“What do you want, Father?”

Lucius ran his fingers through his tangled dirty hair. He leaned back in the chair, giving the stance that he now had the upper hand.

“Draco,” he said, “why the hell would I give it to you? I think there are others who I could bargain with for a better price.”

Draco straightened invisible wrinkles in his robes and replied nonchalantly, “Because if you don’t, the Phoenix will kill you.”

Quietly, Harry swore, “Fuck, fuck, fuck. Did he just say that I would kill him? I can’t kill him,” then Harry stopped and thought again. Or could I?

Lucius jerked forward. “Did you say your Phoenix would kill me?”

“Actually the Phoenix could kill you. It would be the Phoenix’s choice.”

“What is the difference then? Either way I am dead.”

“No, Father, choose me and you have a life, a very good life. Choose your Dark Lord, and I am sure either he or my Phoenix would kill you in the end.”

“Tell me about this good life, and what is the guarantee?”

“I will lay the plan out for you. First, you will have to stay in Azkaban until the final battle is over. Second, you will then be released when evidence is presented that you helped save the wizarding world from the evil Voldemort, and then, more than likely you will be viewed as a hero.”

Lucius choked. “You said his name.”

Draco was surprised he did it without flinching. “Yes, Father, and I am neither brave nor stupid. It is just after all an anagram of his real name. ‘Tom Marvolo Riddle’ equals ‘I Am Lord Voldemort.’ It is really rather juvenile.

“Third, you will be able to return to the Manor. Fourth, you will return to Malfoy Industries. Fifth, you will possibly regain your governorship. Sixth, you will probably be put on probation like I am. Seventh, you will have Mother, and eighth, you will have me, your son.”

Draco stopped and drank some more water, then continued. “Or… you could be Voldemort’s right-hand wizard. My guess is that your arrogance would eventually get you killed. You are not like Bella. You do not worship him in the same manner. You have goals beyond the Dark Lord.”

Lucius selected a raspberry-lemon square and Draco watched him savor the first bite before shoving the rest of it in his mouth. Draco laughed to himself, thinking Dobby had picked up a few Slytherin tricks of his own over the years.

“I see you have planned this out very carefully,” Lucius said as he popped another pudding into his mouth. “I do see the advantages, but I seriously doubt you would let your Phoenix kill me.”

Draco pulled the plate of squares away. “Father, you do not understand. I do not have a future until Voldemort is gone forever. Besides, do you really think we would let you leave here with the knowledge you have now? You will either have this memory Obliviated or I will ask the Phoenix to destroy you.”

Harry knew it, but had never actually thought of it in that way. Draco did not have a future unless Harry had a future. Voldemort was blocking their way.

Lucius looked at that beautiful face. His son was now grown and making decisions. Decisions he should be involved with or at least influence, but what really stuck in his mind was if his son really could have him killed, or rather would have him killed.

“You would ask someone to do this? Why not do it yourself?”

“Father, I do not kill. My soul is to remain pure to protect the one that is trained to.”

“Your Phoenix is dangerous? A killer?”

“Only because he was forced to be, the original decision was not his. The final decision is.”

“You talk in riddles,” Lucius spat forth.

“I always thought you were a very intelligent wizard. Has Azkaban robbed you of that along with your dignity?” Draco said sarcastically.

Lucius reared up out of his chair again and announced, “I have my dignity!”

Draco laughed and pulled out his wand, pointed at the closest wall and said, “Speculum.”

He stood up and then held out his hand to his father. “Come here, Father, stand next to me.”

Lucius took the few steps and they stood side by side, matched by the pair in the mirror. Lucius cringed.

“Look, Father, look how old you appear. You are dirty, skinny, your hair’s a mess, and worst of all, you smell. Oh, and let us not forget your rags. No, Father, you have lost your dignity.”

Harry laughed at the Malfoy vanity. He admired how Draco was using it to his advantage.

Lucius began to laugh too. “I see your point, son, I look worse than Arthur Weasley coming through the Floo.”

Harry saw Draco smile, knowing that he would not appreciate that comment. But Lucius laughed. Harry had never heard his genuine laugh. It was actually rather nice.

“So, Father, where is it?”

“If I tell you, will you reveal the Phoenix to me?”

“Yes, the Phoenix will reveal itself to you once the item has been retrieved and destroyed,” Draco said as he sat back down and ended the Reflection Spell.

Lucius returned to his chair and sneered, “It’s under their noses, the incompetent idiots; the Ministry has it. It is in my walking stick.”

Harry immediately Disapparated upstairs and removed his Cloak, and went to the landing. He called for Remus, and the others came running.

“It’s in his walking stick. The Ministry took it from him.”

Moody growled, “I’ll get it. I’ve had it in my office as a memento.”

Moody soon returned and handed it over to Harry, very reluctantly. “I would hate to see the Death Eater get it back,” he snarled.

Harry took the wand out and kept it in two pieces. He returned to his bedroom with his Cloak, wrapped himself in it and Apparated back into the basement. He was behind Lucius now and showed Draco that he was setting it on the floor.

Draco stood up and retrieved the walking stick and wand. He put the stick in the middle of the table and kept the wand. “One false move, Father, and you will be on the ground vomiting slugs. What is the spell?”

Lucius looked at his wand longingly and sighed. “Merlin, I’ve missed my wand. I miss magic.”

“Father, the spell.”

“Révéler l’âme perdue,” Lucius answered hesitantly.

Draco smiled. “That’s pretty funny,” Draco said as he raised his father’s wand at the stick and repeated the spell.

The walking stick opened lengthwise and the locket fell out onto the table. Lucius reached for it and Draco snapped, “Accio locket.” It slid right through Lucius’s grasp.

Draco held it up. It was gold and heavier than he expected, but it was the locket.

“Have you ever opened it?”

“Ye gods, no.”

“Do you know how to open it?”

“Yes, I do,” Lucius answered with a glint to his eye. “It can only be opened with fire, a special fire. Can you do that, son? Can my dragon son produce fire?”

“Would you like that, Father? Do you want to destroy a piece of his soul together?”

Lucius laughed loudly. “Draco, you are irresistible when you want to be. Yes, let’s burn a piece of the bastard’s soul.”

Draco stood up and removed his robes, his tie and shirt.

“Oh my, son, you are spectacular.”

“Father!”

“Oh, Draco, I’m just a father admiring his prodigy. Turn around.”

Draco turned slowly, knowing his father would be shocked.

“D-d-draco, the D-d-d-ragon, your b-back,” Lucius stuttered in disbelief.

Draco drew his wand out and stated proudly, “Expecto Patronum.” The Dragon shuddered on his back, lifted off, and took flight. He shimmered iridescent as he flapped his ethereal leather wings; his blue eyes continuously focused on his master’s father.

“Good Lord, Draco, is that your Patronus? He’s beautiful, but your back...”

“Father, I chose this mark. It was of my free will. The Phoenix found me and gave me the choice. I made the choice, always remember that.”

Draco looked at his Dragon and mentally told it to release fire on the locket. The Dragon landed on the table as it was still in its petite state and opened its mouth, releasing a streak of blue flame. The locket sprung open and a small shimmering object began to rise.

“His soul, Draco, the Dark Lord’s soul,” Lucius said almost reverently.

The Dragon released another spark of flame and the soul disintegrated into fine dust.

Harry was beside himself. Draco had done it, they could move on to the next step.

Lucius was dazed and stood up from his chair as he muttered, “Will he notice?”

“No, he hasn’t a clue,” Draco answered as he rose from his own chair.

Lucius reached for his son and embraced him tightly. Good for you, Harry thought, and then laughed when Draco pushed his father away saying, “Sorry, Father, but you really do smell.”

Lucius laughed as he sat back in his chair. “Oh, the vanity does run deep, doesn’t it? Now, my son, the Phoenix.”

“Father, I will reveal the Phoenix to you, but before you leave tonight, you will be given the same choice Mother was given. We can Obliviate the memory or you will be put under a secrecy oath.”

“No Obliviation,” Lucius stated determinedly.

“Don’t decide now, you may want it, believe me.”

Harry removed his Cloak and Draco could see him standing directly behind his father’s chair. He put both hands on Lucius’s shoulders and said, “Good evening, Mr. Malfoy, welcome to my home.”

Lucius felt the warm powerful hands on his shoulders and jumped out of his seat. He turned and his face fell before he could compose himself. He spouted out, “Harry Potter! Draco, this is fucking Harry Potter!”

“Language, Father, and yes, I know that it is Harry Potter.”

Lucius sat back down and burst out laughing. “Draco, you are a true Slytherin. I just helped Harry Potter destroy the Dark Lord’s soul without knowing it. This is rich.” And he began to laugh like a madman.

Draco shrugged his shoulder and said to Harry, “I told you he could laugh.”

Harry stepped to the side of Lucius’s chair. “Mr. Malfoy, I understand you wanted to meet me. I am the Phoenix.”

Lucius brought his hands to his head and shook it while he began to laugh again to the point of almost crying. “Oh, Draco, what have you done? The Dark Lord will kill both of you. He will kill all of us.”

Harry yelled, “Mr. Malfoy, Mr. Malfoy!”

Lucius did not respond.

Harry turned to Draco and raised his wand. “Draco, I’ve had enough of this. With your permission, I would…”

Draco spat out, “Do what you want with him, Harry,” before Harry finished his request.

Harry pointed his wand at Lucius. Lucius stopped and managed to speak, “So, Mr. Potter, if you are the Phoenix, prove it.”

Harry spoke directly to the distraught wizard as he stared him straight in the eye. “Do you really want to see, Mr. Malfoy? Do you really want to see?”

Lucius held his gaze. “Yes, Mr. Potter, I do.”

Harry removed his robe, tie and shirt with a word and stood before Lucius.

Lucius gasped. “Why, Mr. Potter, you are no longer a boy either.”

Draco moved next to Harry. “Father, he is not your progeny, so quit leering. Has Azkaban changed you that much?”

Lucius smirked. “No, just remembering my youth.”

Draco raised a brow to Harry.

Harry turned to reveal the red and gold Phoenix spread across his back. He spoke the spell; the Phoenix shimmered, lifted off his back, and took flight. The bird circled the room, spotted the Dragon, and swooped down landing next to its companion. They nuzzled each other until the Dragon nipped the Phoenix and the chase was on.

Lucius smiled. “They are very beautiful together, just like Narcissa mentioned in her vision. Harry, the Dragon breathes fire, what does the Phoenix do?”

Harry noted that Lucius Malfoy had just called him Harry. He answered, “The Phoenix has healing tears. It has transferred some of its powers to me. I cry the tears, but they are only for Draco and, to a diminished capacity, to his bloodline. They protect each other.”

Lucius didn’t know where to look. His eyes switched between the Patronuses which had now grown to a respectable size and landed on the floor, intertwined with each other, or to the two young men in front of him.

“When, how, why?” was all he could utter.

Harry moved the table forcefully with his foot.

“Nice boots,” Lucius drawled.

Harry grinned. “Your son likes them.”

Harry then knelt before his lover’s father and spoke. “Lucius, I am going to bring the memories to the forefront of my mind. They are yours to look at. If you go beyond those memories, it is at your own risk and I will break the connection.”

Lucius looked into those bright green eyes. They were like his mother’s. He shook his head trying to clear it and asked, “You would allow me to do that?”

Harry nodded. “I allowed your son complete access.”

Harry handed Lucius his own wand, the brother to Lucius’ Dark Lord’s. Lucius held it to the boy’s head and evil thoughts crept through his brain, but his curiosity was stronger, he wanted to know if it was possible. He said the incantation and the two wizards looked straight into each other’s eyes until Lucius became lost in the images Harry presented to him.

The images were of dreams and visitations and real life experiences. He watched it all unfold before him. His eyes widened when saw the trial. He cringed seeing his son strapped to the chair and watched as Harry approached and defended Draco brilliantly. Oh, he had blamed much of it on him, but that is what a good solicitor should do. He blinked repeatedly when he saw his son being taken by Harry after being given the choice. He marveled at the Dragon’s appearance. He wasn’t sure he should be seeing these events. Why would Harry let him see so much sex? But it was entrancing to see the story before him. He was amazed that the Phoenix shared the power and let the Dragon take him too. He could have dominated and didn’t want to. He wanted a partner, an equal.

There was so much power between them, and love and intimacy intertwined throughout. He could feel it in Harry’s heart and in his soul. Then he saw just Harry and his two friends, and the Dementors, hundreds of Dementors, and watched in fascination and horror as the Dragon destroyed them and then another piece of his Dark Lord’s soul. Draco was nowhere to be seen in these memories.

Then he saw the freezing castles by the lake, Durmstrang. Draco was at Durmstrang. Lucius smiled when he saw his son perform and then laughed to himself as the two young men admitted their love. Did they really think it was so casual? Did they not know how strong the bond was that bound them? He loved watching his son perform. It was a side of him he had no clue about. So many secrets had been hidden from him.

Oh God, now they were both pissed and in Draco’s bedroom. Draco was crying; it came from his core. Who could cause such pain to his beautiful son? Draco blamed Harry, but Lucius knew it was he, the bastard sitting in the chair.

Oh Merlin, so much sex. No, they made love he corrected himself. They made love.

“Draco, you have improved in Quidditch.” Lucius smiled as he commented and then his face changed as he saw the flash of silver. He could feel Harry’s pain; it ran to the centre of him. Tears, healing tears.

Oh no, not the werewolf, he thought to himself. Don’t mess with them, Lupin. Oh wait, guidance, actual good guidance. The Dragon, an emotional connection. Lucius felt the calmness as Harry did when the Dragon surrounded him with his wings.

Lucius laughed aloud. “Oh, Professor Malfoy, now.” He watched as they worked together in the lab and in the house. The house was their sanctuary. Then he watched them duel in the room he was now sitting in. His mouth fell open as he became a spectator to the two performing spells he could only imagine. His niece, and that Quidditch player Krum, were surpassed by their students. The students were single minded in their determination. Yes, he thought, yes, they might be strong enough, but it was not guaranteed.

Christmas at my home? Drinking my wine? What is that picture? Oh, yes, I had almost forgotten dear old, old auntie, was James’ mother.

Lucius shook his head at the images of boots and more sex. Oh, to be so young again. Le Moutin Noir, top security for Harry. Oh, he and Narcissa loved that place. He heard a wizard heckling Draco, oh, of course it was because of me. Is that the legacy I left him? Harry helped him focus. Engaged? Draco did it. A perfect sharing. A love story.

Oh, this was interesting, all of the wizards and witches of the Order of the Phoenix. The prophecy. The prophecy, the damn thing he was in prison for, and Harry had it. Harry and his Dark Lord, only one could live. His Dark Lord had marked Harry as a babe and didn’t know it. Harry was talking about me. Oh, I agree, Weasley twin, he is not very scary.

“Oh fuck!” Lucius shouted out loud as he jumped in his seat. The green flash, no wand, fucking impossible. Where was the training for that?

Lucius backtracked and there it was with Krum. Lucius watched as Harry took them all down and then refused to raise a wand to his son. He spoke the words and his son was down. Harry’s feelings of emptiness permeated Lucius and then the warmth came from words from his son. Wings and his son surrounded him.

He went forward to the plan for him and then for the duel. Oh Merlin, Harry was going to call the Dark Lord out. Draco would be by his side. Draco was his second.

Then the images were forced upon him. He heard Narcissa’s vision being discussed. The Phoenix would be lost; Harry felt in himself he would not make it out okay. The wills being written. Harry trying to console Draco. Trying to be his lover, friend, and a father. Oh God, his son would need him in the end. His son was going to need him.